Into the Black: A Mare's Tale

by shirotora

Rating: teen
Tags: Twilight Sparkle, Draconequus, Dark, Human, Main 6, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Science Fiction, Adventure
Length: 147141

Twilight is flung into the farthest reaches of the galaxy

It had been one year since Twilight Sparkle vanished in the battle against the evil unicorn Xander, and her friends were still trying to overcome the grief of losing her. On the anniversary of her presumed death, her friends gather at her memorial. What was suppose to be a day of remembrance was shattered by a strange metal object that landed right beside them. Their anger quickly turns to shock as a familiar unicorn emerges... and boy does she have a story to tell.

Rated Teen for violence, language, and sexual content. Rating and tags may change in future chapters.

This is not a Halo fic. It IS however loosely inspired by Halo as well as Star Wars, Mass Effect and several other sci-fi movies, books, and games.

Edited by Jack-Pony, HuskSummers, Coldwall, and sadron

Cover art by Sonic Rain

Published 2012-11-30 17:40:01 UTC
Last updated 2015-03-15 20:04:33 UTC

Epilogue: A New Dawn

The sun peeked through the window, slowly stirring the sleeping form of a lavender pony to consciousness. She didn't want to get up. The past three days were a roller-coaster ride of emotions. The joy of seeing friends and family that had survived would give way to the sorrow of finding that other friends were killed or maimed. She was emotionally wiped out, and this day was going to be even worse. It was the day of the funerals for the thousands that died. Roughly six out of every ten ponies that fought were killed in that terrible battle and another three were injured.

Twilight yawned and stretched her limbs. After a few satisfying pops, she levitated her prosthetic limb to her, and strapped it on. She still wasn't used to the simple, jointed rod, but it was all she had. She steadily got to her hooves, ready to start her day. She turned to the guest bed at the opposite side of the room.

“Are you awake?” she asked.

“Yes,” replied Rarity. She had stayed with Twilight that night after being released from the hospital. She said going back to the home she shared with her little sister for so many years would bring too many painful memories.

“I'll go make breakfast. Is there anything you want?”

“It doesn't matter.”

The two friends went down stairs and Twilight whipped up a pair of omelets. The two sat down and ate in silence. After the meal, as Twilight was cleaning up, Rarity spoke up.

“Twilight?”

“Yes, Rarity?”

“I was wondering... would you mind coming with me with me to the boutique? I need to get some things and... I don't think I...” the fashionista struggled.

“Of course,” Twilight assured her friend.

Twilight waited in the foyer, looking at the unfinished dresses as they sat on their ponnequins. They weren't there long before Rarity came back down, her saddlebag almost full.

“Is that all?” Twilight asked.

“Actually, I need to get one more thing.” The mare went to one of the dresses still on its form. It was a simple, but beautiful black dress, with a single shoulder strap and emblems in silver thread in the shape of Sweetie Belle's cutie mark. Rarity stared at it, running a hoof gently across the fabric. “I was going to give this to her after she asked out Dinky to wear on their first date. It was supposed to be for a happy occasion, but... I want to see her off in it. I want her to be absolutely stunning... for the last time I... I'll ever s-see her.”

Her resolve broke. She slumped to the floor and sobbed. Twilight was there as fast as she could, laying beside her and draping a wing across her back.

“I... I don't know if I can do it, Twilight. Sweetie was more than just a sister to me. I practically raised her. Without her, what good am I? All I do is make a bunch of pretty little dresses so rich ponies can show off how much better they are then everypony else,” Rarity said quietly, “Do you know how many times ponies thought Sweetie was my daughter? In a way, she might as well have been.”

“You were a great big sister, Rarity,” Twilight consoled her friend, “What happened wasn't your fault. It was a scout that did this. They are trained to remain undetected even in heavily patrolled areas. There was nothing anypony could have done.” Twilight held her friend for a few minutes before continuing, “Come on. Let's get out of here and give Sweetie her gift.”

Rarity was quite right about one thing, Sweetie did look quite beautiful in the dress. Her serene expression and the silk scarf covering the wound on her neck made it look almost as if she were asleep. Everyone in Ponyville was in attendance, each for one or more of the two dozen deceased.

Twilight looked around at each of her friends. Applejack was in a wheelchair, her stomach still bandaged. Fluttershy was holding onto Discord for support. The draconequus had managed to bring her back to reality just the day before. Spike and Rainbow Dash stood to the side holding each other close, both crying openly. Applebloom, Parry, and Scootaloo sat with a group of eight fillies and colts, all wearing matching burgundy capes. Pinkie was trying to comfort Rarity, who could barely find the strength to stand. Her hoof never left the silver star on the firesilk choker she wore around her own neck. It was the one thing she wanted of Sweetie's, a memento.

Then It was time for Twilight to step up and make her speech on behalf of the Princess. Her draconic wings shifted against the binding she used to keep them hidden under her dress. It was uncomfortable, but the ponies of Ponyville didn't need to know about her transformation. It would only make them nervous on an already bad day. She checked a mirror to make sure the glamor on her eye was holding and made her way to the podium.

The lavender mare cleared her throat and began, “A human general once said, ‘War is hell.’ In those three simple words he described it better than anyone else ever could have. In this past year, I've seen quite a few battles and lost quite a few friends. Every battle, every skirmish and confrontation lead to more heartache and pain. Though it's the soldiers that fight, it's the innocent that suffer. These brave ponies fought a powerful enemy. Despite being told that they would likely die, they fought. They willingly gave their lives so that others could live, and it wasn't in vain.”

Twilight levitated a datapad and held it up so all could see, “I have here a list of reports coming in from across the galaxy. Dratali are surrendering all over. The survivors that managed to escape, took with them reports of beings that wielded magic, what they call 'the divine gift', with far more power and grace then even their best mages. They speak of 'divine beasts' that vanquished their High Archon's creation, and that wiped out their entire fleet with a wave of its talon.” She gave a knowing look to Spike and Discord. “They've lost faith in their cause. They now know that the universe doesn't want them to cleanse the galaxy of life. Because of the sacrifice of these ponies, billions of lives were saved. Let us always remember these shining examples to us all.”

A reserved applause followed the mare as she retreated from the stage. As she made her way to her grieving friend, ponies thanked her for her words and expressed their joy at their loved ones sacrifices meaning something.

Rarity didn't even turn to her when she spoke, “None of that applies to Sweetie. She didn't die fighting to save the world. She was butchered by a coward that hid in a pantry. It was pointless. It didn't save lives, or prevent suffering.”

“That's the worst thing about war,” Twilight said as she sat beside Rarity, “Too many die for no reason. All we can do is try to live our lives, and remember the happy times we shared. Like that one Nightmare Night when she went as a vampony.”

“Yes, that was when she dyed her mane and tail black,” Rarity let a sad smile play across her lips, “She decided she liked it and wanted to keep it. I thought she would get tired of it in a few weeks, but then came the collar.”

“Yeah, you freaked out. I heard you scream all the way from the library.”

Rarity's smile disappeared, “I can't stand it, Twilight. I just want the pain to go away.” She stood up and started walking away. “I... I'm going for a walk... I need to be alone for a while.”

“Oh, okay, um... hold on.” Twilight levitated her saddlebag from beside the podium and opened it. She sifted through it until she pulled out a white datapad with an image of three light blue diamonds on the back. “They just finished setting up the relay this morning, so these work now. It opens to the messages by default. If you need to talk, just touch the 'call' option. I already have mine and the other girls’ numbers programmed into it.”

“Thank you, Twilight,” Rarity took the device and placed it in her own bag, “You really are a wonderful friend. I... don't think I've told you that enough. Oh, and that general you spoke of was wrong... War is not hell. Hell spares the innocent.”

Twilight watched as her grieving friend walked off toward the outskirts of town. She resolved to talk to the others. They would need to keep an eye on her for the time being.

“She alright?” came Applejack's voice.

“I hope so,” Twilight replied, turning to the injured farmer, “What about you?”

“Ah'll be fine, sugarcube. Doc said the knife damaged my uterus, though, so Ah ain't gonna be getting knocked up any time soon. That's fine though. Ah'll just find me a nice mare to settle down with and she can do it for me.”

“I'm glad everyone's recovering. Even Fluttershy's getting better.”

“Yeah, thanks to Discord. Ah'm glad Shy's got a friend like him to help her out. A pony as sweet and carin' as her don't deserve to be hurtin' like that.”

“No one deserves to hurt like that.”

“Hey, Twi,” Applejack gave the lavender Nightmare a curious look, “Where's Curt and the others?”

Twilight's expression fell further, “They finished setting up the comm relay in Canterlot, so they're going to be leaving soon.”

“Without even saying goodbye?”

Twilight turned away from the farmer. She didn't want her friend to see the tears.

Seth, Debby, Aden, and Raak all watched as Curt loaded up the various boxes back into the shuttle. They could tell he was trying not to think. It was obvious to anyone that knew him. They just couldn't think of anything to say. A certain stallion, however, did.

“Captain Dupree!” Shining Armor shouted as he approached, an angry look in his eyes. “What the hay are you doing?”

Curt didn't look at the unicorn. He just continued working as he said, “I'm getting the shuttle ready to ship out. I figured you'd be happy about that.” The sniper went into the craft, set the box he held down and moved to grab another. When he stepped off the boarding ramp, he found himself surrounded by a light blue shield. Curt scowled and held his hand out, intent on disrupting the barrier, but stopped when he couldn't summon up his magic. “What the hell?”

“Barriers are my specialty, you know,” explained Shining, “This one blocks those inside from channeling magic. The magenta ones are just your standard magic shields.”

“How Fascinating,” Curt deadpanned, “Now what the hell do you want? I'm already leaving the planet, so you don't have to worry about me messing around with your sister.”

Shining shook his head, “That's the problem.” At the confused looks he sighed and explained, “I want Twilight to find a nice noble unicorn to settle down with, but do you know what I want far more than that? I want her to be happy. Look, my sister is head over hooves for you, and as much as I hate to admit it, I can see why. You're a good person, Curt. What I'm trying to say is... don't leave.” Shining dropped his barrier.

“Thanks, Shining, but I have to leave,” Curt responded, “I'm a soldier. I have to follow orders, and those orders are to return to Earth. If I could stay, I would.”

Silence fell over the two... until a ball slammed into the back of Curt's head.

“Ow! What the fuck! Who threw that?” He shouted as he turned around, only to see Admiral Gibson grinning back, “A-Admiral?”

“Oh my,” he said, purposely cheesing it up, “It looks like Captain Dupree just suffered a concussion from a freak, random accident. I'm afraid I'm going to have to send you to the nearest medical facility and give you a full honorable discharge. That is, unless, you really think you can continue your duties.”

A grin spread across Curt's face as he realized what was going on, “Oh, sir, I'm seeing double. Maybe I should see someone that could help.”

Gibson offered his hand to his former subordinate who quickly took it in return, “Get the hell outta here. There's someone waiting for you.”

“I'm heading there anyway,” Shining said, “I'll give you a lift.”

As the pair left, Seth spoke up, “Are you sure it was a good idea to let him go? I mean, I'm happy for him, but he's one of the best soldiers we have. Not to mention he's the best with magic out of the rest of us.”

“We don't need him anymore. The war's practically over. Only a few Dratali are still clinging to their old cause, and they’re not going to be too big of a threat. Besides, true love doesn't come along every day.”

Seth sighed as he watched a chariot take off, “They better invite us to the wedding.”

Author's Note

I told you I wasn't shipping Twilight in this story. I never said I wouldn't hint to them being shipped AFTER.

I have one more chapter I'll be posting for those of you that are going to be following the collab, so don't stop following.

ItB 1.5: Fond Farewells

“Stop it,” Twilight giggled as she tried to fix her mane, “I'm trying to get ready.”

Curt ignored her and continued kissing her neck, “We still have an hour and a half before the party. Plenty of time.”

The six months since she returned home had been some of the best in Twilight's life. Not only was she back with her friends, but she had a boyfriend that thought she was the prettiest mare in the galaxy. When he showed up after she was sure he had left and told her how he felt about her, she had leaped into his arms and immediately planted her lips on his. Between the moonlit strolls and magical experiments, she couldn't be happier... Oh, and sex. She really liked that part. Now, she even gets to spend Hearths Warming with him.

“Goddess, you're insatiable. Alright, a quickie.”

Curt picked his mare up, placed her on the bed, and began stripping himself. They didn't get past passionate kissing before a multicolor blur flew through the window.

“Twilight! Twili... oops...” Rainbow Dash's eyes widened when she noticed what she interrupted.

“Rainbow,” Twilight said icily, “I'm going to hurt you.”

“Eep,” Rainbow squeaked and took off back out the window shouting apologies.

“You really should start locking that window,” Curt chuckled.

“I know. Let me go see what she wants.” Twilight got up and levitated her datapad to her. She brought up Dash's number and called her back. The pegasus reentered the library, through the front door this time, in a manner more fitting Fluttershy.

“Is there a reason you interrupted us, Rainbow Dash?” Twilight asked.

“I'm so sorry,” Rainbow apologized, “It's just that the sim-u-whatzit came and me and Spike don't know how to use it.”

“The simulator?” Twilight sighed, “Alright, I guess that is kind of important. If you're going to make it in Zero-G Racing you're going to need a lot of practice.” She turned back to the human, “Curt, I gotta go. I'll make it up to you tonight.”

“Alright. I'll see you in a bit,” came the reply.

Twilight put on a coat and stepped out into the snow covered streets followed by Rainbow Dash. The two mares walked toward the cloud house making a bit of small talk.

“Applejack accepted the job,” Twilight told her friend, “She'll be leaving on the first transport after Harmony Station is finished.”

“I know,” Rainbow replied, “She told me this morning. Fluttershy's thinking about it too.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. They said something about needing someone to make sure the wildlife is adjusting to the ecosystem.”

“Wow, 'ecosystem'?” Twilight chuckled, “That's a big word, Dashie. Don't hurt yourself over it.”

“Shut up,” Dash pushed the scholar playfully, “I know a few big words. I married a guy that's almost as big of an egghead as you.”

“Yeah, I know,” Twilight gave a fake scowl, “You stole my number one assistant, you jerk.”

“He's my number one assistant, now,” RD smirked, “He assists me in the bedroom, the shower, the kitchen table-”

“Stop! I don't want to know that!” Twilight interrupted, “Damn it Dash, he's like my brother, or hell, almost a son. You're married, it's a given you guys get intimate, I don't need details.” She was quiet for a moment before adding, “I still think your 'wedding' should have been more than a judge stamping a piece of paper.”

“What?” Rainbow said indignantly, “We had a party afterward. Besides, I'm not into that sissy stuff like weddings. Spike didn't mind either, so... Anyway, what about you and Curt? You two think you might get married?”

“We've talked a little about the possibility, but it's still too early. We would like to get married one day, though.”

“Just remember to send us the invitations long enough ahead of time that I can make it. Now come on,” Rainbow Dash gave a thrust of her wings, and launched herself towards her floating home. When she noticed her lavender friend wasn't following her, she glided lazily back giving a bemused look. “Don't tell me you still haven't been practicing?”

“Well, I'm sorry,” Twilight shot, exasperated, “This isn't the flutterwing spell. You don't have to know how to fly with that, it does it for you. These,” Twilight flared her draconic wings, glaring at them, “aren't like that. Unicorns don't fly, and the instinct to do so was apparently in a part of the Nightmare that I lost.”

“That's why you practice genius,” RD rolled her eyes, “Instinct can only take you so far. No pegasus ever learns to fly without getting up there and crashing a few times. You know, for being such an egghead, you can be kinda dense sometimes. Come on, I’ll be right beside you.”

Twilight groaned, “Fine, hold on,” Her horn lit up as she grumbled under her breath. Despite the wings, she still needed a cloud walking spell to visit her prismatic friend and little brother. “Okay, ready.”

With a strong thrust, the quasi-unicorn took to the air on unsteady wings. Even though the cloud house was only around a hundred feet up, the flight still took about ten minutes. The moment they touched cloud, Twilight pulled her head from the small crater and took a moment to catch her breath.

“See, Twi, you're fine,” Rainbow rubbed her friend's back soothingly, “How bout this, you help me practice piloting a racer, and I'll help you practice flying, kay?”

Twilight thought for a second before continuing, “Okay, deal. I got these things, so I might as well learn to use them.”

“Sweet! Now help us set this thing up.”

“That should do it,” Twilight inspected the machine, “Now, all you do is sit here and put this over your head. It's been modified for you, so it'll fit easily. After that, you just follow the instructions it gives you. Your sponsor will receive feedback of your progress, so take it seriously.”

“Got it, let's try it out,” Rainbow said moving toward it.

“Hold on, Dashie,” Spike interrupted her, “We gotta get going, or we're going to be late.”

“Late!” Twilight's eyes widened as she looked at the clock, “Come on, let's go!” the purple mare ran out the door and leaped from the porch, gliding toward Sweet Apple Acres.

The landscape was rushing past when she recalled a very important fact... she had never successfully landed. Her mind raced, trying to think of a plan that would get her back on the ground without injury. A hundred different ideas raced through her head. Flashing took all her focus and could cause her to crash, blinking would just make her speed up. Only one idea stood out as the most likely to succeed. Twilight took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and...

“Help!” She hollered as loud as she could, “Somepony please help me! I don't wanna die!”

“Twilight,” a voice said as she continued screaming.

“Twilight?” it repeated, and the mare still shrieked.

“Twilight!”

Twilight finally stopped screaming and opened her eyes. She was hovering mere feet above the ground, wrapped in a blue aura. She looked around and noticed Curt giving her a bemused look.

“Put your feet down,” he deadpanned.

“Oh... right,” Twilight blushed in embarrassment as she was set down, “Thanks, Curt. Uh, sorry.”

“God you're adorable when you're embarrassed.”

“Shut up,” Twilight's blush deepened.

“What was that about anyway?”

“I didn't want to be late, so I jumped from Rainbow's porch.”

“Well you're not late,” the former soldier scratched her behind the ear, “But if we don't get going, we will be.”

“Okay, this should be good practice for you,” Twilight grinned at him, “Blink the whole way.”

“The whole way?” Curt sounded a little unsure, “Alright, I’ll try.”

“And you can fly there,” Rainbow added as she landed beside them, “And land without help.”

“What?” Twilight half shouted, “Oh, come on! I just flew most of the way!”

“No, you glided,” Spike countered, “That's easy. Powered flight is another story. Not to mention you didn't land on your own.”

“Spike! You traitor!” Twilight groaned.

“Sorry, Twi, but I gotta stand by the wife before anypony else. Besides, she's right and you know it.”

“I'm not flying if you aren't beside me, Rainbow.” Twilight stretched out her wings properly.

“Alright.”

The human and nightmare practiced their skills as Rainbow Dash and Spike watched to ensure they didn't hurt themselves. They arrived at the orchard quickly thanks to their methods of travel. Curt collapsed in a snow drift, panting, while Twilight tried to land. It wasn't easy with a Type I prosthetic, but she still hadn't been able to procure another Type IV like her old one.

“It's good to see you practicing,” said the wizened voice Twilight recognized as her teacher.

“Princess, you made it!” Twilight rushed to nuzzle her mentor, “You're looking better. Your mane is all pink again, and you look a lot younger.”

The regal mare returned the gesture, “Thank you, I feel better. My magic has almost been restored to Cadence's level. I can already flash to Canterlot from here, though it would tire me greatly.”

“Well, I'm just glad you decided to spend the day with us.”

“It will be the last Hearth’s Warming we will spend together for some time. I wouldn't miss it for the world. Luna had some last minute duties to attend to, and shall arrive shortly as well. Shall we begin the festivities?”

“Oh yeah!” Pinkie bounced.

It was a warm and festive party in the barn of Sweet Apple Acres. Applejack and Rainbow Dash found anything and everything they could to compete with each other. Fluttershy, Rarity, and Celestia sat around listening to one of Discord's stories of alternate dimensions, something about a really fast blue rat.

Twilight was happy that Rarity was doing better. She still wore Sweetie's choker, and hid the scared, eyeless side of her face with her mane, but she smiled sometimes.

Applebloom laid on her side on a cushy pillow, rubbing her swelling belly with one hoof while humming a lullaby, being waited on hoof and tail by Parry, who insisted she take it easy. Scootaloo chatted up Lyra and Bon Bon about her last show in Manehattan. Vinyl was working the turntables with Dinky, while Derpy and Octavia laughed at one of Pinkie's jokes. Luna, who had shown up a few minutes after the party began, was teaching Curt a couple little cantrips she picked up in one of her and her sister's many prank wars.

“If you use any of those on me, I’ll kick your ass to Polaris,” Twilight warned with a smile.

Curt responded with a smile that screamed false innocence, “Why, I'd never even think about it, sweetheart.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes at him with a smirk, knowing what was going to be coming soon. The two glared at each other until they burst out in laughter.

“Well, you two are obviously enjoying yourselves,” said a certain minty unicorn as she and her wife approached.

“How's it going, Lyra, Bon Bon?” Twilight greeted.

“Good,” replied the candy maker, “You guys got a second?”

“Sure, what's up?”

Lyra gave a look to her mare and back to Curt, “We were wondering if you would like to sire a foal for us.”

Curt stared blankly for a few seconds as the request registered in his mind, “Come again?”

Twilight was trying her hardest to suppress a laugh. “She's asking if you want to knock her up.”

Curt's eyes widened as he stammered, “Uh, I-I don't... what do you... I'm... I don't think... I'm with Twilight.”

Lyra and Bon Bon gave each other a confused look before the green pony said, “Okay... What's that have to do with anything?”

Twilight decided to show her boyfriend mercy, “What he's trying to say, is that in human culture it's considered taboo to have sexual relations with someone when romantically involved someone else.”

“Really?” Bon Bon was rather taken back by that, “Oh...”

Seeing the two looking down, Curt spoke, “This is normal in your culture right?”

Twilight smiled, “Of course. Applejack's parents were both mares. She was sired by Orange Grove, a stallion from Manehattan. She calls him 'Uncle Orange'.”

“So, do males that sire foals have to be involved with the foal?” Curt asked.

“No. Many do, but it's not mandatory,” Twilight explained.

Curt gave his girlfriend an inquisitive look, “Do you actually want me to... sire a foal for another mare?”

Twilight threw her hooves around his neck, “Logically, it would introduce genetic diversity, and you are a fine candidate for reproduction. Emotionally, this is how things are done here. I think it's a great idea, but I don't want you to do anything you don't want to. If you're uncomfortable with it, we won't pressure you.”

Curt turned toward the couple, “Can I think about it for a while?”

“Of course,” Lyra smiled, “I'm not going to go into heat for about three months, so there's plenty of time. We'll leave you guys to it then. I'm going to go see if there are anymore of those muffins Derpy brought.”

As the two left, Twilight gave Curt a peck and said, “Aren't you lucky to have a girlfriend that'll let you bang other ponies?”

Curt laughed, “I'm lucky regardless.”

“Time to open presents!” Their thoughts were interrupted by Cheerlie's announcement.

“Sweet!” Rainbow shot to the pile and picked one out, “Twilight, open mine first.”

“Okay... It's not going to explode and cover me in jam is it?”

“Oh, come on!” Dash groaned, “That was one time, and it was funny.”

Twilight gave her friend a suspicious look but took the gift anyway. She carefully unwrapped the present, looking out for any trigger mechanisms, but found none. It was a hardcover book, the cover image was mostly black with a bright light that looked like a sun rising over a planet from orbit and silvery letters along the bottom.

Twilight read it out loud, “Into the Black: The Tale of Twilight Sparkle? Dash, is this...”

“Yep, my new book. A biography of your adventures in space. I just need your okay to begin publishing.”

“Of course, I'd be honored for you to be my biographer,” Twilight beamed, “I'm sure you added plenty of your own ideas, though. So when do I fight the fifty foot tall super robot?”

“Chapter twenty two, and it's seventy foot,” Rainbow replied with a smug look, “Oh, and I started your steamy romance at the Christmas party when it should have started.”

“You? Writing romance?” Curt chuckled.

“Believe it or not, she's good at that,” Twilight said, “Of course, her idea of romance is just a lot of sex.”

“Duh, what's more romantic than gettin' nasty?” Rainbow said with a couple thrusts of her hips for emphasis.

“You're a pervert,” Applejack chuckled.

“And you used to love it,” countered the pegasus.

“Hold on,” Curt looked between the weather pony and the farmer, “Did you two used to date?”

“For a few months,” Applejack answered, “Fluttershy and Rarity convinced us we should give it a go, since we was such good friends and all.”

“What happened?”

“We're too similar in the wrong ways,” Rainbow answered, “It was cool for a while, but then we started getting into arguments every other day. It got worse and worse until one day we got into a hoof fight... we didn't talk to each other for a while.”

“Enough talk of past mistakes,” Celestia interrupted, “Let us continue giving our gifts.”

Several gifts were exchanged, some genuine, some gags, some Pinkie. Applejack finally got the plow she was needing from Fluttershy. Rainbow Dash got Twilight some sexy lingerie, which Twilight quickly said was going to be returned... AJ called her bluff.

“Hey, Twilight,” Rainbow called, “You got one from Techy.”

“Technia? That's weird,” Twilight took the gift in her magic and peeled the paper from it. She opened the box and stared for a while, stunned, before leaping into the air with a loud, “Yes! Thank you, you psychotic genius.” She levitated out a brand new prosthetic. It looked exactly like her old one, but was a polished lavender color that matched her coat perfectly. Twilight quickly removed the leg she had on, and replaced it with the new, high tech limb. She moved it around experimentally, “You have no idea how good this feels.”

Several more were given until Twilight pulled out a surprise gift and card for her teacher.

Celestia took the card first and looked at the cover, reading it out loud, “Have a happy Hearth’s Warming...” She flipped it open, “Or Woona will get you, daww.” The photo of a little, four year old Luna glaring and pointing a hoof graced the card, “That's adorable.”

Applejack stifled a giggle as she looked over Celestia's shoulder, “Mah stars, Princess, you were a right precious little filly.”

“Twilight!” Luna tried to give an angry glare, but couldn't keep from smiling.

Celestia opened the present to reveal a picture frame and her breath caught, “Oh my... Twilight, this is...”

“What is it?” Luna asked as she moved to see. Her expression quickly matched her sister's, “Oh... It's father.”

“I figured you probably didn't have a photo of King Solaris since the camera wasn't invented until almost a thousand years after he died, and I took a picture with him when I was there, so I just removed myself and...”

“Oh Twilight,” Celestia said as she and Luna picked up the winged unicorn in a strong embrace, “Never have I received such a wonderful gift. Thank you.”

“You are a true friend, Twilight,” Luna added.

The moment lasted for about a minute before the royals released their willing captive. It was then that Rarity cleared her throat to get everyone's attention.

“Excuse me. Now that the gifts are given, as well as our thanks to those that gave, I have an announcement. Last night I received a message. I've been accepted into the Emergency Response Team. I leave on the first shuttle from Harmony Station once it is completed.”

“The ERT?” Twilight gasped, “Rarity, that's one of the most dangerous jobs in the galaxy! People die in that all the time! Please reconsider.”

Rarity replied, “Twilight, I've thought about it quite enough, thank you. My decision has been made.”

“But... what if you get killed?” Twilight asked.

Rarity sighed, “Would you like to know how I learned of them? I received a message on my datapad from an anonymous source... while I stood on a ladder with a noose around my neck.” Everyone in the room was shocked by that revelation. “I was ready to end it all, Twilight. My life had no meaning without Sweetie Belle, and the pain was unbearable. I don't know who sent it, or even why I read it, but when I read the message I felt that I could have a purpose again.”

“But... how did you get accepted? You're missing an eye.” Twilight asked.

Rarity moved her mane away from her eye. For the second time, gasps came from everyone present. A silver and blue cybernetic eye stared back at them.

“I went to speak with Technia. I asked if there was anything she could do, and she made this,” Rarity let her mane fall back over the eye, “It can see through most materials, in the dark, can record images and technical data, as well as several other functions. She even included a cutting laser because, as she put it, 'you never know when you'll need to cut through three inches of steel'. She's a mad mare, but she's a genius.”

Twilight stared at the ground for a time before speaking, “Rarity...” she looked into her friend's eye. She could tell this was something she had to do, “just... stay safe.”

“I won't just throw my life away without good cause. I can't save lives if I get myself killed.”

“So, I guess that means Pinkie is going to the only one staying here?” Spike observed.

“That’s alright,” Pinkie said with a smile, “There’s going to be a lot of new friends coming to our planet for the first time, and somepony needs to be here to welcome them.”

“Is Princess Celestia okay with you doing this?” Twilight asked.

“Of course she does,” Pinkie said, but her mood lowered, “But I can’t use my welcome wagon mark three.”

It had been just over a year since construction began on Harmony Station, and it was finally done. Twilight and her friends were all bidding their friends and family goodbye on the warm summer day.

“Are y'all sure y'all be alright without me?” Applejack asked as she held her month old niece.

“Course we will, Applejack,” Applebloom reassured her big sis, “Ah'll be ready to get back to buckin' in no time, and Parry's gotten pretty good at it, too. Just make sure you call every now and then.”

“Course Ah will, sugarcube,” AJ said, “And make sure not to spoil this little angel.” She gave the filly back to her mother.

“Ah'll try, but no promises,” Applebloom giggled as she took her daughter, “She's just so precious.”

Applejack rolled her eyes with a loving smile.

“So, Twily,” Shining Armor made his way to his sister's side, “I guess you're leaving us again.”

“It's different this time, Shiny,” Twilight said, “You know where I'm going, and we can still talk to each other.”

“I know, I just worry about you.”

“That's why you're my BBBFF,” Twilight pulled him into a hug, “I'll miss you, big bro.”

“I'll miss you, too, sis,” Shining looked over at Curt, “Take care of her for me, big guy. She's the only little sister I have.”

“Will do,” Curt answered.

“Sorry I can't stay. Cadence and I are meeting Fancy Pants and Fleur De Lis for an outing.”

Curt gave the stallion a knowing grin, “So Cadence finally got them to agree? Your dream has come true.”

Shining's eyes widened as he shifted nervously, “Uh, I don't know what you're talking about. I gotta go!”

Twilight watched her brother's frantic retreat in confusion, “What was that about?”

“Don't worry about it,” Curt said.

Before the winged unicorn could press further, the others caught up. Applejack looked up at the tower and asked, “That thing goes all the way to space?”

“That's right,” Twilight confirmed, “It'll take us to Harmony Station in geosynchronous orbit, where we'll board our ship that will take us to the nearest hub station-”

Pinkie laughed, “Ponies are going to the 'Hub' station! Get it?”

Twilight stared in confusion at the pink pony before resuming, “And then we'll transfer to different ships that will take us the rest of the way. The trip to the hub-” Pinkie snortled again, “will take about five days, and from there it will be different for each of us. AJ, Fluttershy, yours will be the longest, close to a week, since it's out on the fringes.”

“So, do we have to wear these clothes the whole time?” Rainbow Dash asked pulling the collar of her tee shirt for emphasis.

“Yes,” Twilight answered, “Remember, we're new to the Alliance. We can't expect the billions of people to change their customs just for us. We have to adjust to them, and that means following their laws. That means if you walk around naked, you'll get arrested.”

Rainbow scoffed, “That's dumb. The shirt I can handle, but these pants are not comfortable.”

“Ah know, sugarcube,” AJ placed a hoof on her friend's shoulder, “Ah don't like it either, but we gotta follow their laws if we're goin' out there.”

“Maybe you should wear a skirt,” Rarity recommended.

The conversation was abruptly interrupted by a gasp from the yellow pegasus in the group. The others looked over to see her looking at something. They followed her gaze to see Technia and another pony heading toward them.

“Rarity!” Technia called, “I'm glad I found you before you left.”

“Flicka?” Fluttershy couldn't believe her eyes, “Is that you? But... I saw you die.”

“I nearly did,” replied the unicorn, “Technia found me barely alive. She took me and saved my life. I'm about as much machine as pony, but I'm alive.”

“That's one of the things I wanted to talk to you about,” Technia continued, “She's also joined the ERT and you two are going to be placed in the same unit. I made some calls to make sure it would happen. Oh, I also needed to give you this maintenance kit for your eye.” The technophile produced a small red bag.

“Thank you, Technia,” Rarity took the small bag and placed it in her saddlebags, “I suppose this is goodbye for now.”

“I guess so. Oh, and don't tell them about the laser,” Technia warned, “They made me take out Flika's missile launchers when I requested she have access to an armory to reload them.”

Rarity glanced over at the cyborg who merely shrugged, “Right...”

“Shh!” Twilight silenced the talking, “Celestia is about to speak.”

The regal alicorn walked to the podium and cleared her throat, “A little over a year ago, our world was visited by beings from another world. They invited us to join them in the stars, and began construction on Harmony Station. Those of you leaving today are pioneers. You are leaving the familiar world of your ancestors, and venturing into a strange, new world, with customs that differ greatly from our own. You will likely struggle to adapt, but the potential rewards are great.”

Celesta lit her horn, “Without further ado, I hereby open Harmony Station.” The massive doors of the tower opened wide. The crowd cheered as the gateway opened.

“So girls,” Twilight smiled as she looked back at her friends, “Are you ready to see some of the most amazing things you've ever seen?”

With nods of consent, the small group entered the doors, and began their journeys into a vast, exciting world.

The end...

for now

Author's Note

That's it for this folks, but the story isn't over yet. After a brief break and a short story not related, we'll begin work on the collab. Click this link for the collab page. That being said, we need editors and artists. Those of you interested contact; for Twilight, myself, for Rarity, Flicka, for Applejack and Fluttershy, Journeyman, and for Rainbow Dash, E3gner. Keep an eye out for my next fic, too. It'll be my first without any sort of human in it (I know, right).

The Order of Chaos (canon)

The Order of Chaos (canon)

Twenty-three pairs of eyes watched from a private lounge on Harmony Station as the first starship carrying Avolian passengers into the great unknown shot off into the distance.

“Are we sure this is a good idea?” asked a short man with blue hair, wearing a red suit. “What if they don't survive?”

A lithe, red haired woman answered, “If they aren't strong enough to survive this, then we're all doomed anyway.”

“I agree,” said a man with long, two tone, white and black hair. “Besides, I have faith in them. They're a lot stronger than you might think.”

Another man with a wild look in his yellow eyes and white, messy hair, “Easy for you to say, Mayhem. Your kid's staying on Avol, safe and sound.”

Mayhem snarled, “She has her own role to play, Discord. You know that.”

“Peace, James,” said a large, older man with piercing gray eyes and short silver hair. “You know Daniel worries for Fluttershy. After all, Felicia was his sister.”

Mayhem sighed, closing his eyes. “I know, Father. I worry, too.”

“Why?” said a tall middle aged woman with green and yellow striped hair and puce eyes. “Fluttershy's the toughest of those girls, and Applejack is a lot like like Eric. They'll be fine. Twilight has Curt and Dashie has Spike, so we don't need to worry about them. It's Rarity I'm worried about. She's more than willing to throw her life away.”

A dark skinned man with yellow, spiky hair and orange eyes spoke up, “Yeah but like Father said, we can't help them too much. We know what's going to happen once Ragnarok starts. They're gonna be the only chance we have.”

Father looked back out the window. “Then we must have faith that those girls can save us all.”

Author's Note

Confused? Good! After my last blog, I learned many people don't realize the sequels are up. Well, they are. So if you want answers, read the sequels!

Nightmare's Dream

Grey Hat

Into the Rainbow: An Alternate Tale

“Xander!” cried the angry voice of Princess Celestia's prized student.

“Ah, Twilight Sparkle,” said the silky smooth voice of Xander, “So nice for you to join us.”

The pony standing before Twilight was the evil unicorn Xander that stole the Black Book - a forbidden tome containing magic too powerful to be properly controlled. With it he planned to become an alicorn and conquer all of Equestria.

Twilight looked over Xander's shoulder, where her friends were locked in cages like animals. The sight enraged the lavender unicorn. Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, and Fluttershy looked to their friend with hope.

“Let my friends go, and give me back the Black Book.” she ordered, “If you do, I'll implore Princess Celestia to be merciful.”

“I might just do that.” Xander laughed, “Or I could just do this...”

Xander charged up his horn and fired a blast of energy at Twilight. To his dismay, it fizzled harmlessly when it struck the shield the lavender unicorn put up. Twilight countered with a volley of her own. He managed to dodge all but one.

He picked himself up and glared at her. That glare was quickly replaced though, by a malicious grin.

“I figured you would be too powerful for me to confront head on.” he said, as the caged ponies cheered for their friend, “But no matter.”

He began chanting in an ancient language that few knew. As he chanted, a wind picked up, followed by lightning.

Taking the opportunity, Twilight Teleported to the cage that held her fellow elements.

“I’ll get you out of her.” Twilight assured them.

His chanting was replaced by laughter as he turned to face his adversary.

“Farewell little Twilight.” he laughed maniacally.

A black orb appeared between the two unicorns pulling everything towards it. The pull picked up until he too was being dragged towards the thing.

His laughing abruptly stopped, “No, no... What's happening.”

“TWILIGHT!” Rainbow Dash cried.

The cyan pegasus reached out a hoof to support her friend, barely grabbing her hoof in time and pulling her into the cage. Just then, a piece of rubble struck the cage, knocking the chromatic mare out of the safety of the cage and into the void.

“Ugh...” Rainbow Dash groaned as she finally came to, “My head... Is everypony alright?”

She opened her eyes to find a strange sight. The stone walls of Xander's lair were replaced by trees... weird trees that she had never seen before.

“What the hay?”

She looked around, trying to get her barrings. One object drew her attention. She approached it with caution, half expecting it to jump up and bite her. When she got close enough, she poked it with a hoof, causing it to roll over. She jumped back as she realized it was Xander's head.

“Eww, nasty,” She gagged, “Heck of a way to go.”

Rainbow turned away, trying to get her bearings. She took off, keeping low just in case this were the Everfree. The last thing she needed was to have to deal with a cockatrice or manticore. Her brief flight lead her to a strange sight. A funny looking pair of diamond dogs in some crazy outfits were walking through the woods. Well, beggars can't be choosers.

She flew towards them and called out, “Hey, can you guys help me?”

They twisted quickly, raising funny looking metal things. Rainbow didn't know what the objects were but she knew a threatening stance when she saw one.

“Whoa, calm down,” she pleaded with the diamond dogs, “I'm just a little lost.”

“What the hell?” one of them asked, “What is that thing?”

Rainbow glared at the dog, “Hey, I'm not a thing!” She flew up a short distance, a hoof to her chest, “I'm the Rainbow Dash. Fastest flier in Eques-”

She was interrupted by a zip-crack sound. The two others flinched as the strange creature fell in a heap, approximately a third of a head lighter.

“Uh... Seth...” one of the hairless dogs addressed his partner, “Did you just see a colorful pegasus get half her head blown off?”

Seth stared at the creature for a few seconds before answering, “Nope.”

“Good. I didn't either. Let's go.”

And with that, the pair ran off toward whatever destination they may have had.

Author's Note

So, yeah. Had this idea about what would really happen if the others were sucked into the wormhole instead of Twilight. Let's face it, Rainbow may be (tied with Twilight for) best pony, but she's also fun to pick on.

Check out my newest story while you're at it, Dawn Shield. It's a remake of my first fic, and a lot better in my opinion.

Into the Dragony: Kataya's tale

AN: Kataya is the version of Fluttershy from my story Chaotic Harmony... and no she doesn't die.

Kataya watched as the children scampered off towards the food court, their moods a little brighter. She was surprised with herself actually singing in front of a bunch of total strangers. Five years ago she would have never done that. Though, five years ago she would have already died alone on that world, being too shy to even approach the two humans.

“Damn, Pony Girl, that was impressive,” Debby said.

Kataya's cheeks flushed brightly as she hid behind her mane more out of habit than actual timidness (though that did play a role), “Oh, thank you. Ponies always tell me I have a nice voice.”

“Well, they're right,” Seth said.

“You might want to be careful with that voice,” Curt said, teasingly, “That voice and you're cuteness can make guys fall for you in a heartbeat.”

“I'm sorry, but I'm already spoken for,” quipped the mare.

“And he's a lucky guy,” Debby gave her feathered friend a light pat on the back.

“I take it he asked you out,” Curt chuckled.

“Oh... how did you know?” asked Kataya.

“You're a pretty timid chick, Kat,” Curt answered.

“Oh... well, my name does mean Fluttershy, but I guess-” she suddenly cut herself off, gasping as a sudden vision hit her. She still had no control of the “gift”, unlike her grandmother, and it would hit her out of nowhere at seemingly random times. She saw fire, pain and.. “The children!”

The others were too stunned by her sudden outburst to react to her suddenly taking off toward the food court.

“What the hell?Hey, Kat! What's wrong!” Debby called as she and the others tried to catch up, but they had no chance against the faster pegasus.

They watched as she turned into the food court... and a fireball erupted around her.

“Kataya!” Seth, Curt, and Debby all yelled together, pleading for what they saw to have been some horrible dream or an illusion.

Before they could reach the destruction, the zip-crack of gunfire drew their attention. They had a duty to protect the citizens of the station that could still be saved. They would mourn their friend later. With that in mind, they drew their pistols and took cover, firing at anything with scales.

“You pieces of shit!” Curt yelled, putting down three dratali with three shots. He pulled his head back just as several shots whizzed past. He looked back at the blazing inferno that claimed his newest friend, memories of the past week flooding his mind. He remembered how she approached them, timid and shivering slightly. It made his heart melt. She confused him, the way she was so shy, yet had a strength that was always there.

As he thought about his fallen friend, he couldn't help but picture her. He imagined her walking through the blaze toward them with an enraged scowl... Wait, I've never seen her angry.

“You!” Curt's breath caught as the image shouted, drawing the attention of the others. “You heartless bastards!”

The three soldiers watched in awe as the pony walked toward them, the flames licking at her harmlessly. Her narrow, slitted eyes furious with anger. Her eyes... they changed? Her mane and tail whipped in the furious drafts created by the fire. Her wings, spread wide in anger, seemed to grow, the thick bird-like wings thinning to more resemble a bats. A fore-hoof slammed down on the metal floor outside the burning food court, claws extending and tearing into the metal. As her body left the glaring hell, the others could finally see her for what she had become. Along with those changes they saw before, her snout had elongated and her teeth sharpened to razor points, and golden scales that shone like the sun covered her face and sides.

With a battle cry that sent chills through their spines, she charged with speed they didn't think was even possible. The dratali snapped out of their stupor and opened fire. A pair of adepts that had just joined the battle quickly started flinging spells at the mare. Bullets and spells alike found nothing but air and metal as the agile pegasus moved as if she knew where they would land before they were even fired.

One of the adepts began gathering magical energy between his palms, planning on taking everyone out at once. Unfortunately for him, Kataya noticed and launched herself at the caster. He looked up just in time to see a golden claw arc toward him, tearing his face open and ending his life. Without missing a beat, she flung the body at the other adept and pressed the attack as he was forced to dodge his comrade. He turned back toward the pony only to find she was no longer there. Pain erupted from his neck as the pony's teeth clamped down, but only for a moment as she crushed it with just a bit more pressure.

The blood filling her mouth excited her. She was an apex predator, a dragony, and they were now her prey. They knew it to, if the fear in their eyes was anything to go by. Fear... they didn't know fear, but they would, very soon. There were only three left, and they were all standing side by side. Kataya launched herself from the corpse and flew toward the three. They were child murderers, and deserved the worst death she could give them. She stopped just in front of them, and felt the magic pool in her eyes. They gazed into her cyan pools, and found Hell staring back. They felt their hearts race, as if those eyes were pumping fear directly into their souls, which wasn't too far from the truth. No matter the horror, they couldn't look away. It wasn't as if they were just compelled to look, but rather they were physically unable. One by one, they succumbed to the Stare, their hearts overworking themselves until they could no longer beat and stopped.

With the violence in the immediate area at an end for the moment, Seth, Curt, and Debby slowly emerged from their cover -as well as their shock- and slowly approached their not-as-furry-as-before friend.

Debby was the first to find her voice, “Kat? What... what..?”

Kataya sighed, “I'm sorry I didn't tell you. I didn't want to scare you. I'm a dragony, part dragon, part pony... I’m my own worst enemy.” She chuckled at her little joke before her fear crept up, “Y-you don't think I’m scary do you?”

“Scary?” Debby laughed, “Are you kidding, this is awesome! Dragons kick ass! Do you know any full dragons?”

The dragony giggled, “I'm dating one.”

Debby's eyes widened, “Wow... how does that work... you know, in bed?”

“Okay, ladies,” Seth interrupted before the conversation really got out of hand, “We need to get moving. Let's get to the dock so we can get out of here. Kat, you think you can handle a gun with those claws or yours?”

“Oh yes, I've shot a rifle before. My friend made a few a while ago.” At the others confused expressions, the dragony explained, “My friend, Shiro, used to be a human from another dimension, that was inexplicably transported to my world and transformed into a tiger by his chaos magic.”

Curt raised an eyebrow, “Sounds like the plot of a bad story.”

“Anyway! Lizards are trying to kill us,” Seth once again tried to get them back on track, “Kat, take one of the dratali rifles. Curt, Debby, you too.”

Better armed, the quartet made their way towards the hangar. Kataya wasn't as good with the weapon as her companions, but she held her own. The entire time, the dragony sang a deep hauntingly beautiful melody. The others were confused by this, but didn't question it. Besides, something about it calmed them, helped them focus. Eventually they made their way to the docks, and found the place guarded by a towering metal beast preventing anyone from getting to the ships.

“Shit!” Curt said, “They have a fucking Titan.”

“A titan?” Kataya asked, looking around the corner they took cover behind.

“A big metal death machine,” Curt explained.

Kataya gave it a curious glance, “Jynx's gundam is better.”

“Who's what now?” Debby asked, confused.

A flash of light drew their attention back to the mech, the remains of an aviva family falling to the deck.

“What was that?”

“A laser. A concentrated photon beam,” Seth explained.

“Photon?” Kataya's eyes snapped back to the machine, “As in light?”

“Kind of like using a magnifying glass to burn ants,” Debby put in.

A grin tugged at the dragony's lips, “You guys wait here, I'll take care of this.”

Without waiting for their response, she took off. Seth, Curt, and Debby watched in horror as she stopped in midair, her wings spread out. Curt tried to rush out to stop her, but was stopped by Debby's hand on his shoulder. He looked back at her, seeing the fear in her own eyes, but there was something else there... trust. She trusted that their new friend knew what she was doing, and so would he.

As they watched the mech raise its weapon, it seemed as if the world dimmed, as if all the light was being drained... all except one point.

Kataya seemed to glow like a beacon in the dark, something the titan's pilot either didn't notice, or didn't care about. He just fired his laser. Their fear was replaced by awe as the beam of light split apart into a dozen different shafts of light, all swirling and twisting around the intended target. One after the other they merged at a single point; the open, upturned mouth of the shining dragony. The storm of light settled into a single orb, and for a moment, all was quiet... before the mare unleashed the fury of a sun dragon upon the armored adept, tearing through the machine as if it were a child's toy.

The dragony fluttered down, unsteadily, as her friends ran to meet her.

“What the hell was that!?” Debby asked.

Breathlessly and staggering slightly, Kataya answered, “Sun dragon... breath weapon... absorbs light...” she let out a drunken giggle, “I used solarbeam... it was super effective!”

And with that, her eyes rolled back and she fell unconscious from exertion.

Author's Note

Vote on my next story.

Into the Trio: The Crusaders' Tale

Author's Note

The Crusaders used in this “what if” are from my story Dawn Shield. Minor spoilers, but nothing big.

Into the Trio: The Crusaders' Tale

Into the Trio: The Crusaders Tale

Duty on one of the most well protected worlds in Dratali space was quiet. Very little happened here despite the high value targets. The heavy defenses meant the Alliance would have to spend more resources than they were willing, so it was unusual when a violet light appeared and passed through the shield. Confusion was quickly replaced by panic as they realized it was heading right for them. The object slammed into the communications array, smashing it to pieces and landing just in front of the building, leaving a crater and a cloud of dust in its wake.

Two of the braver Dratali approached with an Aviva and a human convert close behind. Unseen by anyone, a shadow shot along the ground with nothing to cast it. It moved along to far side of the assembled soldiers, behind a group of three wielding rocket launchers. The unnatural dark rose up from the ground, as if melting in reverse, taking on the form of an orange, blindfolded pegasus.

Meanwhile, the four brave souls had reached the edge of the dust cloud. In an instant, four lances of stone burst from the earth, impaling them as a hail of sharpened icicles rained into the front line. The three rocket bearers, before they could even respond, found their heads tumbling through the air, having been separated from their bodies with a single skilled swing from the long, curved blade.

“Scoots, you take the adepts,” Sweetie commanded over the communicator. “Bloom, take out the tank!”

“Way ahead a'ya,” Applebloom's country drawl sounded just as a pillar of earth propelled the farm mare out of the obscuring dust. In a flash of light, God Crusher appeared in her hooves. With a powerful swing of the mighty war hammer, the tank was sent crashing into the far wall, taking several enemies with it.

An adept, thinking he was in Scootaloo's blind spot, fired a bolt of corrosive magic at the back of her head. Unfortunately for him, that particular mare had no blind spot. In her unique sight, the eyeless pegasus saw the magic being pulled in and forming in the adept's hands. In a move that the adept would have thought was teleportation if not for the blurred trail she left, Scootaloo plunged her sword into his heart. Seeing the magic leave his body, she moved on, cutting down any who stood in her way with her blinding speed, supernatural agility, and magical flames.

Bolts of green plasma streaked across the battlefield, courtesy of Sweetie's MagiTool. Dot, the ancient pony tech's AI, streaming constant data to its wielder, giving her the data needed to instruct her friends.

Scootaloo's sword was complemented by the occasional burst of her fire, slicing and scorching her foes. Applebloom's titanic strength and command of the earth itself left craters in her wake. Sweetie's plasma caster dealt death alongside her unicorn and rune magic. Separate, the three were deadly, but together they were a force of nature, quickly causing the enemy number to dwindle until there was but one.

The three surrounded the poor, unfortunate survivor as he knelt on the ground, hands in the air. He flinched as Scootaloo's blade slid across his flesh, until it reached his neck. The Dratali squeezed his eyes shut, feeling the razor edge pressing against his throat.

“What should we do with this one?” the pegasus asked.

“P-po...leez, I not combat!,” the reptile said awkwardly. “I to live want!”

Sweetie looked at him critically, gauging how 'done' he really was.

“Applebloom. Make sure he can't cause us anymore trouble,” the unicorn said.

“Got'cha.” The earth pony's right hoof glowed with magical runes. A section of the ground rose up and bound the surrendering soldier around the wrists, ankles, and waist. “There we go. Now don't'cha go nowhere.”

“Alright,” Sweetie said. “Now let's get inside, get Curt, and get out.”

As the three approached the heavy blast door, Sweetie let out a long whistle, “Now that's a door. Scootaloo, what's on the other side?”

The blind pegasus looked past the gray natural magic of the door. Several auras were within the range of her 'sight', but most didn't matter. “There's only two right there. There's a few in a small room on the floor above, but the way they're huddled together... I'm guessing they're noncombatants.”

“Good.” Sweetie grinned, a plan forming in her mind. “Scoots, Give me their positions and a clearing.”

“Aww,” Applebloom said, fake-pouting. “But Ah wanted to rip the door off.”

“Quit your crying, ya muscle head,” Scootaloo said, laughing. “Okay, clearing, approximately nineteen hooves directly in front. The one behind the desk will be directly in front of that, another ten. The other will be seven hooves, thirty six degrees to your left.”

“Alright,” Sweetie said as both her horn and runes lit up. “I'll be right back.”

In a flash of light, the young unicorn mare appeared in the room just inside. Instantly she released her rune magic, a sparkling bolt struck the head of the one at the desk, rendering him unconscious. Before the shock could wear off, she leaped at the second, the rune on the bottom of her hoof glowing as it made contact with his head. Quickly, her vastly more powerful mind dominated his, subjugating him to her will. She despised using that rune, but in the end the number of lives it could save outweighed the evil of taking the free will of one.

With a simple command, her thrall sounded the all clear and opened the door. Applebloom looked at the Dratali warily, “Uh, Sweetie. Did you really need him just to open the door?”

“Nope,” she replied with her usual cheer. “But we do need him to take us prisoner.”

“Wha...” Scootaloo started until realization dawned on her, “Oh... I get it. Classic.”

“Well, what're we waitin' for,” Applebloom said. “Let's get this guided tour a'goin'.”

Several minutes and a couple dozen stairs later, the 'prisoners' entered the detainment level. The four guards stationed there were obviously excited. They approached, intending to relieve the front door guard of his burden. In an orange blur, Scootaloo struck all four faster than the eye could follow, knocking them unconscious.

They dragged the four guards into an empty cell and locked them and their unwilling ally inside. As soon as the door shut, Sweetie released her spell. The Dratali soldier blinked in confusion, likely wondering why he was still alive. His confusion was compounded by the white unicorn mare letting out a series of barking, hissing sounds, apologizing for the horrible spell she had to use.

She turned back to the flat, deadpanned looks of her friends.

“You would speak Drak,” Scootaloo said.

“I just read a file on it on the way here,” replied Sweetie.

“Whatever, he's down here,” Scoots said, heading down an adjacent corridor. She lead them to a cell toward the end. “This one.”

Applebloom pushed the steel door open with little effort, the groaning of metal waking the human with a start.

“Uh... Am I hallucinating again?” he asked. “Cause the last one that started like this ended in rape.”

Sweetie's horn glowed, surrounding Curt in the teal glow of a scanning spell. “Eeyup, he's drugged. Give me a second.”

“Yeah, 'cause we got time to kill. It ain't like they gonna notice the front door and prison guards are missin',” the apple farmer said, mildly annoyed by the delay.

“Applebloom, you know-” Sweetie started, only to be interrupted by the earth pony.

“Ah know. Ah'm still just irritated that this idiot thought Ah needed savin'.”

“Oh, of course you didn't,” Scootaloo snarked. “You getting knocked out was all part of the plan, right?”

“Ah was playin' possum!”

“For three hours... after we got back to the ship.”

“Girls!” Sweetie interrupted her friends, as a now sober Curt sat up. “Shut up and get professional. We still represent the Dawn Shield.”

“Oh, Sweets, you're the best,” Curt said, throwing his hands around her neck. “You know I love you, right?”

“You know my husband is a fire breathing dragon, right?”

The hands pulled back quickly, much to the unicorn's amusement.

“Alright, ladies, get mobile,” Sweetie ordered. “Curt, grab a weapon from the riot locker at the desk. Scoots, you’re on look out. Bloom, charge shields.”

As the others moved to follow their orders, Sweetie made her way to the security console. She lifter her right hoof, activating her MagiTool's interface system. She slipped a wire into an interface and began the data transfer. The advanced AI made quick work of the security and quickly uploaded a virus, spreading through the planet-wide system and infecting the shield generators. They relied on the shields keeping out any threat, but once inside, the security was a joke.

“Alright, ready!” Curt called, tightening one last strap on some simple body armor.

Sweetie disengaged from the computer and met her teammates at the elevator. The four filed in and the lift rose back to the surface.

“Alright,” Sweetie said. “We’re going with the steel rhino maneuver, got it? Curt, keep up and hold your fire. No need to cause needless casualties.”

“You won't have time to shoot, anyway,” Scootaloo informed. “We're going to be hauling ass. Also, there's an ambush waiting.”

“It doesn't matter,” Sweetie said. “Get ready... Now!”

The second the elevator stopped Applebloom activated her shield runes, wrapping her in a cone of magical force. With a burst of speed, the elevator doors exploded outward as the yellow mare launched herself forward. The LMG set up in the corridor spit fire, only for its supersonic rounds to bounce harmlessly off Applebloom's shield as she barreled toward them.

Sweetie, Scootaloo, and Curt shielded themselves from small arms fire as the living juggernaut paved the road. She crashed through the walls as if they were paper, her incredible strength making short work of them, and any other obstacle foolish enough to try to slow the unstoppable force.

“Turn, twenty-six degrees to the right... Now!” Scootaloo called.

Trusting her friend's magical sight, the farmer turned. One last wall was destroyed and the thick, durasteel front door loomed ahead. Applebloom let out a battle cry as she focused more energy into her shields and put on all the speed she could muster. She winced, bracing herself for the impact. A resounding ka-boom echoed as the thick security door was blasted from its place, sending Applebloom toppling from the impact.

“I've been wai-” was all Xander could manage before Scootaloo's blade severed his head once again.

Curt picked up an unconscious Applebloom in his arms, not even stopping as he ran past. Before the undead unicorn's head could even reattach itself, Scootaloo was already forming an orb of shadow energy.

As she launched the orb at the lich, she shouted, “Suck my ball, bitch!”

“Scootaloo, language!” Sweetie called behind her.

The rune spell collided with its target, pulling him into its singularity.

“Alright,” Sweetie said into the communicator. “We're ready!”

“Roger that, Egghead,” replied Debby, using that accursed callsign.

A thousand feet away, a hole seemed to open in space, revealing a small hangar bay. In a flash, Curt and Applebloom appeared in the invisible ship. Sweetie, seeing the logic in the move, lit up her horn.

Scootaloo saw the magic envelop her and quickly voiced her disapproval, “Sweetie, don't you-” The concentrated magic was like a supernova in her vision. Without eyes to burn, the pain decided to just take up her entire head as she collapsed onto steel floor.

“Sorry, Scoots. It was the most efficient way.”

“Fuck... you... you... whore...” whimpered the pegasus as she clenched her head.

Into the Black Magic: A Lich's Tale

Into the Black Magic: A Lich's Tale

Darkness...

Silence...

Cold...

These were the only things Twilight Sparkle was aware of. As she floated in the void, she was left with nothing but her thoughts.

What happened?

Where am I?

How did I get here?

As she pondered these thoughts, she recalled her last memories before she found herself in this place.

She remembered confronting Xander.

She remembered the scuffle, and the dark portal.

She remembered Xander losing his grip and hurtling through the air, falling into his own trap.

She remembered the tapestry she was clinging to ripping.

She remembered the portal destabilizing as she hurtled toward it.

She remembered the cold of the void as engulfed her head, then her neck... and then nothing.

She couldn't remember anything past that before waking up to this strange place.

Twisting around, Twilight tried to see anything at all. Up, down, left, right, forward, backward... there was nothing but darkness and silence. Even her own voice failed. She could feel her vocal cords vibrating, her throat straining, but no sound escaped. Was she just deaf, or...

A sound cut through the darkness. It was quiet, almost inaudible. Twilight's ears swiveled around, trying to get a bearing on its origin, but it seemed to be coming from everywhere at once. Slowly, but steadily, it began to get louder.

It was chanting.

Twilight listened, trying to decipher the strange language. It was unlike anything she had ever heard, and she had heard every language on Avol. Whatever it was, it made her uncomfortable. It felt... arcane.

Why would she be hearing arcane chanting? It made no sense. That kind of chanting is used in summoning, conjuring or binding rituals, usually. She wasn't an ethereal or planar being, so it couldn't be a summoning. Despite Rainbow Dash's jokes, she wasn't a force of nature, so it couldn't be a conjuring.

That left one option. Somepony was binding her. Was it Xander? Did he defeat her? As her panic began to rise, she almost failed to see a growing light spreading from the distance.

The chanting reached a crescendo and suddenly she felt as if she was falling. Simple panic was replaced by outright fear. This was no binding. She was being summoned, but there was only one kind of magic that can summon a pony. The only problem was in order for it to work, the pony had to be...

Twilight gasped for air as she sat upright. She rolled over and retched, expelling nothing but bile. The unicorn looked up, examining the five robed figures in blue and black robes standing in a circle around her.

One of them took a step forward, removing its hood to reveal a bronze reptilian face with a crest of green feathers along its head. It knelt down, bowing its head.

“On behalf of Holy Dratali Empire, we welcome you, Mistress, back to the realm of the living.”

Author's Note

It's not a cross-over :pinkiegasp:?! No way!

Anyway, we're still working on the sequels. Progress is slow, but steady. Making sure four separate stories maintain continuity with each other is a lot harder than I thought it would be. I'm hoping (notice I said hoping) to start posting by Christmas.

Into the World of Magic: A Marine’s Tale

Author's Note

This chapter is a side story written by High Flyer. This chapter takes place during the Battle of Avol, in a small Equestrian town called 'Neighpa Valley'. I was so impressed with this chapter, I've decided to make it canon. Be sure to give the author a lot of love. They deserve it.

Into the World of Magic: A Marine’s Tale

Into the World of Magic: A Marine’s Tale
By: High Flyer

A sidestory for Into the Black: A Mare’s Tale, by Shirotora

I stepped down the ramp of my dropship, along with several other Alliance Marines. My name is Staff Sergeant Max Kabralt, and I was the only Aviva of the squad, we also had two Korgs, and two Humans. The sight before me was something that, had you described it to me three weeks earlier, I would have asked for your dealer’s phone number. Once we had left the ramp, the ground at our feet shook, and our dropship shot off into the air, leaving us alone on this pastel planet. As I looked around, I could see why we had been sent to this location in the first place. Originally, we had been a part of the guard detail for the diplomatic envoy being sent to Avol. Thankfully, the brass had seen wisdom in giving a show of force to this new planet, since we had been warned that our arrival would be quickly foreshadowed by a Dratali Fleet. Under normal circumstances, an envoy would turn tail and run at the sight of a Dratali Battle Group, however, there was nothing normal about our mission.

While I was not exactly privy to the exact details of the mission, the word that spread through the crew was that a distant planet of friendly beings was discovered. Furthermore, they had access to magic. If that was true, then they could very well be the key to winning this bloody war. That wouldn't be possible, however, if they were wiped out by the Dratali. The perfect solution to this issue was to send the hardest, most capable, fearsome, and deadly warriors this side of the galaxy to teach this peaceful race about warfare. Thus, here we stood; Alliance Marines.

"The fuck is this shit?" The Human Marine to my left, Private First Class Carl Jeghan, said. He had been chosen for our particular mission due to his skill with explosives. If it absolutely, positively had to be destroyed overnight, he was your man.

We were all taking in our new environment. We were used to seeing destruction, or the inside of a starship, however, this was something new. Everything had an almost childish look to it. Moving past the strange scenery, there was the equally strange 'defensive positions' that had been set up throughout the small hamlet we had been left in. Furniture had been thrown about almost randomly, doors and windows were boarded up, and there was a giant boulder that had been clearly dragged into the town center. Its purpose was a mystery to me, as was the group of ponies that approached us. They were smaller than the horses that I had heard about on the Human home planet, except that these creatures were florescent, and had gigantic eyes. The strangest thing, however, was their makeshift armor. One was wearing what appeared to be several frying pans strapped to his body, another was wearing a burlap sack with twigs and branches sticking out of it, One of them was just wearing a wooden bucket on her head with two eye holes cut out. I struggled not to cringe as they came up to us with eyes full of hope.

"Oh my," The mare in the bush suit said, "I'm so glad that you are all here to help us out. We think that we have a really good system going with our town's defenses, but any input that you lot have would just be so great!"

My squad took a look around the town, slowly scanning the poorly set up barricades, the laughable armor, and the lack of anything long ranged. Corporal Juk-Tal, a Korg chosen for his tactical knowledge, gave a long sigh, before looking back to the hopeful ponies. "I am sure that you have all put a large amount of effort into these... Defenses. However, I am very sorry to say that they will need a lot of effort before your town will stand up to a Dratali attack." The Ponies turned to look at each other, confusion covering their faces.

Private Sam Grisom, the Squad Medic, stepped up, trying to keep the Pony's spirits high, "Well it's nothing that we can’t improve with a little work. Why don't you show us around with the defenses that you already have set up, and we can throw some ideas around about how to improve them?" The Ponies seemed to cheer right back up at that. I rolled my eyes, unable to believe that I had been stuck in some backwater town for the upcoming fight.

"Certainly!" Bucket-Head said, "Well we closed off all of our houses and shops, we wouldn't want them to be damaged in the fighting you know. Then we have debris spread throughout the town to make it harder to move, and make it look the part of a battle. Next, we have a wall built on the other side of the town, with some spikes sticking out of it. Ain't no way that somepony will be coming from that direction, I sharpened some of those sticks myself. Lastly, we have the Boulder in the center of town. i'm not really sure why we put that there, but I'm sure that it will be of use!" He held his head high, clearly proud of his home's 'readiness'.

"Uhm. Okay then," Grisom said, "What about a Casualty Collection Point? do you have something like that setup? I'd like to see how your medical status is going."

The Pony just stared at him blankly, "Why would we need something like that?" He... He really didn't understand what was going to happen, did he? I was resisting my urge to force my head through a wall at this point. Private First Class Raug Ne-Teh, the other Korg, mirrored my thoughts as he facepalmed.

"You know, for when the battle starts and injured start to flow in from the front. Where will you keep them all?"

The Pony's eyes grew wide as the realization hit him about what he was about to go through. "We... Uuh, we didn't really think about that... Actually. Our only doctor is out of town, trying to avoid the fighting."

That was it. That was my breaking point. If I was going to die surrounded by idiots who weren't ready for a fight, then I was going to do it my way. "Carl," I said, "Go grab some of our supplies and try and set up a minefield outside of that wall on the other side of town. So far, it's the only defense that they have that makes sense," He threw a mock salute and ran off towards the pile of supplies that we had brought with us. "Grisom, head into town and set up a CCP, we're probably going to need it soon." Grisom shot me a sour look before heading into town with some of the Ponies. I didn't care if he liked the way that I was talking to these Ponies, but the hard reality was something that I couldn't see them grasping. "Raug, see about getting these ponies some armor that will actually work, and get them as ready as you can for this fight. Juk-Tal and I will try and fix up this mess that they're calling a defensive line." We all went off our separate ways. The hope that I had seen in the eyes of the ponies in town was starting to fade as they heard about our assessment of their defenses.

It had been a difficult task to fix the mess that these Ponies had created around their town. Aside from the spike wall on the other side of town, almost every single thing that they had done to protect themselves had set back our plans. What had once been a simple hamlet on a crossroads, was now a slightly more defended hamlet on a crossroads. Hardly the place that I had imagined myself making a final stand.

We had received word from the Admiral, the Dratali were coming at us, In force. They had already begun the main battle across Equestria, and things weren't looking great for our side. Ships were going down in flames, and our numbers were dropping fast. If the message we received was correct, then nearly one-hundred and fifty Dratali troops had broken through the front line and were headed towards our position, with a few gunships as escort. Ready to face them, we had five Alliance Marines, one-hundred and thirty-six Earth Ponies, thirty-two Pegasi, two Griffons, twelve Unicorns, and six Royal Guards. While the Guards had done an admirable job teaching the Unicorns what battle magic they could, I didn't think that it would be enough. Thanks to the strange red tendrils that filled the sky, the Ponies were much more confident, looking out over them, Each and every one looked ready to fight for the town.

I shook my head. Unlike most Aviva, who saw any death in battle as the most honorable way to meet your fate, I had always believed that dying for a lost cause was pointless, and was not how I wanted to go. Regardless, I was an Alliance Marine, I would show the Dratali exactly what facing us meant, and I would take as many of them with me as I could. As I thought about the Ponies around us, I couldn't help but feel bad. They seemed so innocent, so full of hope, to think that they would be facing an enemy as brutal as this one was a sad thought indeed.

We had formed several lines around the town, opposite of the wall. While there were Ponies spread throughout each of them, we would, ideally, be able to fall back to each one as the assault came through. The Griffons and Pegasi were waiting in the clouds for the proper signal. Once the air support came over the battle, they would be met with a wall of gale force winds, lightning, and hail. In addition to that, we had placed the Unicorns at strategic spots around the town, a few who showed promise were wielding rifles that we had brought with us, while the rest would be throwing debris, explosives, and whatever spells they could manage at the enemy. Us Marines and the town Guards were going to be leading the fighting on the ground.

A silence hung over the town. We all knew what was coming, and most of the inhabitants had realized that not everyone would come out of this encounter alive, if anyone at all. I watched as Ponies inspected their makeshift armor and weapons. Some were talking quietly, others were asking the guards for advice. I noticed the rest of my squad spread out along the defensive line. Grisom was showing some Ponies how to apply a bandage, Raug was cleaning his combat knife and staring out over the soon-to-be battlefield, Juk-Tal was in the second line, looking out for signs of the enemy through his rifle scope. Carl was in the third line, checking the explosives that were going to be thrown at the enemy once they arrived. In one hand, he had a grenade, in the other was what looked to be scrap metal from inside the town. I looked down at my own gear, checking everything for the third time that day. My Carbine was loaded and zeroed out, my grenades all in their place, my two combat knives were in place on my chest and thigh, and my sidearm strapped to my leg. I shook my armor, making sure that nothing was loose, before bringing my attention to my wrist. A relic of a battle earlier in my career, attached to my arm was an experimental, magical shield array. With the press of a button, it would create a large, circular shield on my arm. I had taken it from the corpse of an Archon that had been killed by my old squad. It had a relatively short energy life, so I couldn't use it for long, but while it was still up, it would block almost anything, from magic to bullets to punches. It had saved my life on numerous occasions, and I was hoping that it would carry me through at least one more.

I perked up as my radio came to life, "Spartan One, this is Spartan Two," Juk-Tal's voice came over the radio, "I have eyes on Dratali gunships about five miles out, They're coming."

I turned to the would-be defenders of this small hamlet, "Everybody, get ready. The moment that we have been preparing for is here. Get in position, once you see them, hit'em with everything that you've got!" I raised my carbine over the barrier in front of my, focusing through my scope.

Only the sound of wind could be heard through the town. Everyone was watching the treeline ahead of us, looking for any sign of the enemy. I scanned from tree to tree, bush to bush, watching for any sign of movement. My heart started to beat faster, I felt my wings twitch, a familiar feeling washing over my body. I was ready, no matter what the outcome, I would do everything in my power to win.

I saw something, a bush rustling. A tree branch moving slightly. Hues of green and brown filled my vision, suddenly a blob of grey coming into sight. My breath hitched, I saw a Human convert through the trees, slowly making his way through the forest. I moved my cross-hairs over his chest, slowing my breathing. I saw his head perk up, he saw me too. Time seemed to slow as he pulled his rifle up. Just before he put it against his shoulder, I let out a burst of fire, echoing across the field. He dropped, three geysers of blood spurting from his chest. As his body hit the ground, time started to return to normal. It was silent for a moment, before gunfire filled my ears. The treeline was filled with muzzle flashes and the oncoming horde advanced towards us. I moved quickly from target to target, two or three rounds at a time, not waiting to see the bodies hit the ground before taking aim again. I was a flurry of well-oiled death, striking everything that entered my sight. I barely even notice the terrible toll the opening volley had reaped upon the defensive line. Ponies screamed as they were hit, small slugs ripping through their bodies. I had stopped firing for a moment as an Aviva-style gunship zoomed past our line, the guns on the front blazing as they tore through our meager defenses. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the gunship reduced to a fireball, and lightning and hail ripped through its shields and hull.

I took a quick glance down our line, nearly half of the defenders had already been killed. "Fall back!" I shouted through my suit's amplifiers, "Fall back to the second line!" Anyone who could still move abandoned the first line, some dragging themselves, others dragging their wounded friends. I jumped over the second line, pumping my wings to vault me over. As I turned around, I saw a wave of objects flying through the air. I almost chuckled as I saw Dratali being pounded with chairs, tables, and other pieces of furniture. An Aviva convert screamed out as she was crushed underneath a refrigerator. Explosions tore through the Dratali line as grenades and homemade explosives detonated where they were thrown. We were holding better than I had thought, but I could see the multitude of bodies that were left behind from the first line. I knew that we wouldn't be able to hold out much longer.

I moved down the line, rising occasionally to send a few bursts towards the Dratali as they got closer and closer to our lines. I quickly found Bucket-Head, who I learned was the mayor of the town, and named Radiant Sunrise, "Sunrise! We can't hold here, have your unicorns keep throwing whatever they can until you get everybody out of here!" I ducked as a bullet struck the wall near me, "The Guards and Marines will hold them back for as long as we can, but you've got to get out!"

Radiant Sunrise turned to me, "What are you talking about? We are not leaving!"

"Unless you all want to die, you have too! If you run now, most of those who are left might get out!"

"No!" She stomped her hoof, "We will not leave! If the fighting drags on, then Equestria will need this crossroad for a supply-line, and more than that, this is our home! We will never let it go without a fight!" She turned away from me to help a Pony who had been shot. I felt a new respect for these ponies. Most Alliance settlements would have fled before the fighting even began, but these Ponies, already seeing the sheer amount of death that waits for them, were going to stand their ground. I still thought that they were idiots, but at least they were loyal idiots.

Twenty Minutes Later

The fighting was not going our way. We had been pushed back to the third and final defensive line, the Griffons and Pegasi in the clouds had managed to destroy a few of the Dratali gunships, but they had been quickly wiped out. Most of the Unicorns had exhausted their magic, and there were no more than one hundred of our side left. Only two of the Royal Guards remained, and Juk-Tal had been killed falling back from the second line. The few of us that were able to fight were bruised and battered. The Dratali, on the other hand, weren't doing too well either. From what I could tell, they only had three gunships left, and perhaps sixty soldiers. I was thankful for the small lull in fighting that seemed to be taking place, but I was nervous. The Dratali never back down from a fight unless they were waiting for something.

The remaining ponies were preparing themselves for this last push, which would surely spell our doom. I could see despair in some faces, but most that I saw seemed to be filled with a fiery resolve to fight that I had rarely seen. They were all ready to die to protect their home. 'Not just their homes,' I realized, They're willing to die for each other' It was a common feeling among soldiers, that once the battle starts, you don't care about anything other than the men and women around you, but to see such resolve in these small beings was a shock to my system. I had expected these Ponies to either run or give up once the attack started, but now I was seeing something different. If every Pony feels that way, then this planet may just have a chance.

I heard a distant Boom, and my eyes turned to the sky. Well above us, I saw a cloud of smoke appear, and something falling towards the battle. After a few seconds, it got closer and closer, until it landed in front of our line, sending a shockwave through the town. I looked towards the new arrival, and felt my new hope wash away.

"Oh fuck me" I heard Carl say from behind me.

Out of the dust rose a large metal being. Inside it, I could see the brightly colored robes of an Archon. The Titan slowly stepped out of its crater, its arms moving away from its body, and a light forming at the end of one.

"Run!" I heard Carl shout, before he disappeared in a cloud of fire. Shots rang out, pinging off of the Titan's armor, as the Dratali force behind it charged towards the town with renewed vigor. After a moment of panic, the Ponies charged too. The two sides clashed, and what I saw was inspiring and horrifying at the same time. Ponies were dropping fast, but they weren't the only ones. Dratali were being tackled, kicked, stabbed, and shot. I saw Grisom ran out into the battle to reach a pony who had been shot, and began pulling her back to cover. I tried to warn him as the Titan turned towards him and sent out a bolt of electricity. I watched with horror as my friend was hit squarely in the chest. I watched him spasm violently, before his body dropped to the ground, twitching occasionally.

With an outraged cry, I charged the Titan, throwing a grenade at its feet. The grenade made the large beast stumble as it turned towards me. I shot my carbine at full-automatic into its shields. As I got close, its arm swung out to swat me away. I pumped my wings and flew above the arm, still unloading my weapon. I landed atop the Titan and armed another grenade, sticking it onto the beast, before flying off and landing a few meters away. It stumbled again as my grenade detonated, and I watched as the shields started to fizzle out. I started to run, once again firing my weapon at the lumbering beast. It rose its arm up to shield the Archon inside, before aiming its spell matrix. I dropped my rifle and brought my arm out in front of my torso, raising my magical shield and jumping up, tucking my legs behind the shield mid-air. He shot with a loud Crack and I was sent flying backwards as the shot impacted my shield.

I tumbled backwards, colliding against the wall of a building. I slumped down against the wall, red notifications popping up on my HUD, clearly, my suit wanted to tell me that I was injured. I slowly stood up, walking out of the cloud of dust that surrounded me. The Titan had turned away from where I landed, obviously expecting me to be dead. I made my way over to the large beast, picking up my pace as I got closer. The Titan was firing on a group of Ponies who were running between buildings.

As I got closer to the Titan, I was at a full sprint, ignoring my injuries. I jumped, using my wings to aid me, on top of the Titan once again. I clambered my way to the hatch covering the Archon, pulling out one of my combat knives, I pried at the latches until they broke off, and the hatch fell away. The Archon looked up at me with a burning hatred as he brought one of the titan's arms up and swatted me again, knocking me off.

I hit the ground hard, and rolled away just in time to avoid the large foot that smashed into the ground. I stood back up, squaring off against my foe, with my knife at the ready. The Archon looked down at me through the opening in front of him and laughed.

"And what," he said in a mocking tone, "Are you going to do with that?"

I snorted in disgust as i flipped the knife around in my hand, holding it by the blade. I ran forward, throwing my weapon at the Dratali. He raised the Titan's arm in front of him, blocking the knife.

The arm started to lower, "What did you think-" The Archon was interrupted as I jumped into the cockpit next to him, punching him in the face with all of the strength that I could muster. He reached his hand up in front of me, blasting me out of the cockpit with a wave of force. As he did that, however, he noticed the grenade that I had left behind him. With a frightened yell, he jumped out of the cockpit as fast as he could, barely making it out before the Titan exploded behind him.

The Archon stood up, eyes filled with fire as he walked over to where I was lying on the ground. He rolled me over and grabbed me by my neck, lifting me up.

"You will pay dearly for that," He said, "And once I'm done with you, I'll burn this pathetic place to the-" He was once again interrupted as I slammed my gauntlet against his face. He dropped me onto the ground and recoiled, blood pouring down his face. I took out my second knife as he charged me with an enraged snarl. His hands were glowing with energy as he punched and kicked at me. I did everything that I could to avoid his blows, but one of his punches caught me in the shoulder, resulting in a small explosion which launched me back into another building.

As I regained my vision from the blow, I saw him coming at me once again. His stood over me with his hand in the air, charging up energy to finish me off. Before he could punch, however, a blood-covered Korg jumped onto his back, pounding him with a flurry of fists. I stood back up as the Archon was struggling to throw Raug off of him. I charged, knife at the ready, and slashed at his stomach. The Archon dodged, barely, and threw his elbow into Raug, knocking him off. I slashed at him a few more times, not landing a single blow.

After what felt like forever of trading blows with the Archon, he suddenly slammed both of his fists into the ground, knocking both me and Raug off of our feet. The Archon looked furious, and came back to me, getting ready to kill me. I started to scoot back along the ground, trying to make some distance, but he caught up to me.

"Do you really think that you can defeat ME?" He said, "I am an Archon! Blessed with the power to wipe this universe free of filth and-" For the third and final time that day, the Archon was cut off from his monologue, as gunfire exploded behind him, peppering his back. He fell to his knees, blood pouring from the holes in his chest. I looked behind him to see a number of Ponies standing behind him, one of the unicorns holding my carbine in his magic.

I stood up slowly, wincing from my injuries. I looked around the town, now noticing how quiet it had become. There was no more gunfire, no more whining from the gunships flying above, and no Dratali standing anywhere I could see. I saw Ponies walking, limping, or being carried into the town square, where an Alliance dropship was waiting, surrounded by more Alliance soldiers. I nodded at the Unicorn holding my carbine, and walked over to Raug, who was being bandaged by a Pony. We made eye contact, and he nodded at me as well, before resting his head back on the ground.

I picked up my sidearm from where it had fallen after I was hit by the Titan, and walked over to the Archon, who was still alive. I kneeled down next to him, watching the blood pouring out of his chest.

The Dratali turned his head to me, "I.. Am an A-A-Archon! I w-will destroy..." he fell silent as his head dropped to the ground. I stood back up, before shooting him in the chest three times.

Five Hours Later

The cost from the battle had been high, not just here in this tiny town, but all over this world. Everywhere, Alliance soldiers laid dead next to Dratali and Pony alike, but we had won. We held our ground against the Dratali, destroyed their fleet, and saved the planet. Even so, it was hard to think of this as a victory. In this skirmish alone, we had lost three Marines, and one-hundred and twelve ponies. I was sitting on a supply crate as a medic tended to my wounds. There was a somber feeling to the small village, once those magical tendril things had left the sky, that confidence that I had seen in the ponies slowly went away and the cost of the battle had started to affect them. Despite that, however, there was still a feeling of hope; hope for the future and hope to rebuild.

I was approached by Radiant Sunrise, who had a grim expression on her face, "Sergeant Kabralt. I'm... I'm sorry for the loss of your squad. They died protecting us, and that's a price that we can never begin to repay."

For the first time since I arrived in this town, I smiled, "It's what they volunteered for. Every Marine knows the cost of our job. Though I feel that I am the one who should be apologizing," She was about to say something, when I raised my hand and stopped her, "I should have had more faith in your townspeople. I thought that you all weak, fragile things. It seems that you have proven me wrong. It was truly an honor to participate in this battle, and to have fought by your side." Radiant Sunrise looked confused by my words, and didn't appear to know what to say.

"Don't mind him," Raug Ne-Teh said, as he limped over to me, "It's an Aviva thing. That was one of the biggest compliments that I've ever seen him give. What he meant was that we were proud to have been able to help you, and we know that our comrades felt the same. We also hope that your town will be able to move past this tragedy, and begin to rebuild" I shot him a confused look, I thought that I had just said that.

"Yes... Well, it will be difficult at first, but we should be able to prosper after this. This... Event, will have left most of us scarred in some way or another, but we will remain strong. Otherwise the sacrifice of so many of our own will have meant nothing," She turned towards the giant boulder that still remained in the town square, "Which brings me to another topic, one of our stonemasons took a look at that boulder, and it seems to be made of mostly granite, and the idea was thrown around of what to use it for. As a collective, we have decided to turn it into a monument, in honor of all those lost in this battle, and we would like your input into what we should make it into."

Raug and I looked at each other, seeming to be thinking the same thing, I spoke up, "It doesn't matter what it is, we are honored that you would acknowledge our comrade's sacrifice in such a way."

Sunrise looked pleased, and bid us both farewell in our travels. After being cleared by the medic, we made our way to the dropship, walking up the ramp. I turned around, looking out at this new world with a new perspective, and a new found respect. I made my way into the ship, which promptly took off, giving us a wonderful view of the sunset over Equestria.

Into the Void: A Stallion's Tale

English isn't Powerdrainer's first language, so there are a few mistakes. Otherwise, it's a great chapter.

Into the Void: A Stallion's Tale.

By Powerdrainer

<<>><<>><<>>

"Have you ever wondered what's out there?" I ask, lying in the tall grass at night, staring up at the star filled sky, making true to my name, Star Watcher.

"Like what?" my friend, Light Sparks replies as he looked up through his hazel brown mane.

"Maybe somepony out there is wondering what's it like here?"

"I guess? You think we'll ever meet them?" Light asks as he shoots me a sideways glance

"I hope so. Don't you?" I say hopefully, looking up for a moment, before returning my gaze to my friend, and seeing his limp, bloodied form lying on the ground.

Explosions shook my bones, and the floor shuddered under my hooves. The large window before me, as thick as my hoof, began to creak and crack, fissures forming through the clear surface, while the bulkheads groaned in protest.

I held my friend in my hooves, blood seeping from his head after he was blown against the far wall by the last explosion, staining his light green fur. His limp, unconscious form too heavy for me to move, as my own strength was drained from the efforts to keep up the shield. A shield I could now see collapsing out through the cracked window. And I knew that, even if I could move my friend, it wouldn't matter.

I heard the many shouts of those all around me. Ponies, Humans, Aviva, Korg, and others I couldn't remember the name off. Their shouts, either in pain from the injuries they sustained, to call out any desperate orders to save themselves and everyone else, or the dying screams of those who were fortunate enough to die before things could get worse.

I lost myself in the desperation, nothing registering to me anymore, and the horrible sounds of death and destruction around me faded away into the background as I stared at the broken reflection of myself in the ever breaking window. My own light green eyes stared back at me as I looked at the dark blue stallion with a vibrant yellow mane, before I focused past my own image, and onto the stars beyond, finding a sense of peace with them.

The stars have always talked to me, ever since I was a little colt, lying in the tall grass near my village, staring up at the stars. But this time, as I looked out at the glowing gems so far away, my attention was drawn to the massive ball of light closing in on me. On us.

I knew what it was. I knew who made it. I knew, but I couldn't understand. How could anyone, no matter what species they were, do such a thing? To wage war on all living things like they do. But I was too far lost in muted shock to even care as I stared at the glowing orb of death closing in on all of us. I knew that we were doomed, as the flimsy shield that still covered the ship we were in finally flickered and died, none of the unicorns on board able to sustain the protective bubble. All of them drained of strength, or death. I envied the latter.

I knew we were going to die, all of us. And with it came an odd sense of calmness. I breathed out slowly as I averted my eyes from the rapidly approaching star of death, and focused on the smaller, more peaceful ones so far away.

…

The stars have always talked to me, ever since I was a little colt. They were talking to me now. And my world went blank in a bright white.

<<>><<>><<>>

Several years ago.

Years had passed since that night in the field, staring up at the wondrous sky, imagining what could be out there. Light Sparks and I had grown up as well, and started to become fine stallions, if our mothers were any indication. The same was true for any other colt and filly living in our small community, as each and everyone of them grew up, earned their Cutie Mark, and started to shape their own lives. Yes, everypony had figured out who they were, and what they wanted to do with their lives. Everypony, except me.

Even at the age of sixteen, my flank remained as barren as the day I was born. The other ponies bullied me for it, calling me a Blank Flank, as well as other names. Light Sparks, however, always remained a friend, and always stood up for me. He had always been the stronger of us two. Bigger, more muscular, stronger magic. A real tough guy, but with a kind heart. He would always be there for me, no matter what. As would I be there for him.

And today was no exception.

I sat in one of the soft seat cushions placed in the waiting room of the hospital, waiting for any news. I was nervous, a lot. But who wouldn't? Light was sitting next to me, the two of us inseparable. Ponies who didn't know us often mistaken us for brothers. Hay, my parents practically adopted him as a son. And vice versa regarding me and Light's folks, which was something we had no problem with at all. And I guess it was somewhat true, us being brothers that is. We might not have been related in blood, but we certainly are in bond. And having him here now meant a great deal to me, as my father was unable to stay with me. No, he was currently otherwise occupied. Staying in the room my mother was lying, her pained screams escaping through the door every now and then.

I was nervous, a lot. After all, it isn't everyday you become a big brother.

<<>><<>><<>>

Five years have passed since we welcomed my little brother, Sunray, into our family. He, just like our mother, was a pegasus, and a happy one for that. He would always smile and laugh about anything, even if there wasn't a reason to. His name, as he soon proved, was a perfect match. As, wherever he would be, the room seemed to lit up with his cheerful attitude. But now, though, there was little to laugh. War was coming.

But maybe I am moving too fast. So lets take a step back, and I'll explain what's going on.

Ever since I became a big brother, I have been doing my best to live up to the role. Watching over, and protecting the little pegasus as he first learned to walk, then fly. And soon, he would circle around my head, laughing as he did so. A laugh we all shared. Of course, responsibilities of being a big brother aside, I also worked hard to become my own pony. Unfortunately, even though I tried so hard, I never earned my Cutie Mark. But I came to the point where I no longer cared about such a thing. I know who I am, and I know what I like. Mainly, watching the stars.

It wasn't a surprise to anypony when I chose to become an astronomer. After All, ever since my parents gotten me that telescope for my tenth birthday I could be found outside at night, staring hopefully into space, hoping to catch a glimpse of something, anything out there. Stars, planets… Aliens. Any of it. Light Sparks joins me on occasions, jokingly asking me if I had found anything yet. And, of course, I would say I hadn't. At least, nothing we didn't already know about.

However, that changed on that fateful night. A night I will never forget, nor the events that would follow.

I was, as usual, out at night. Standing out in the field Light and I spend several nights years back, just looking at the stars, adjusting the dials on my telescope. Many nights for many years I have scanned the skies, and I knew every star by heart. But this time I had trouble believing what I saw. I was sure that I was seeing things, as what I was seeing was something I could have only dreamed off. I looked up from the telescope, rubbing my eye, and blinking to clear them, before taking another look, expecting the object I knew was not real to have vanished. It hadn't.

I took a step away from my treasured telescope, looking up with wide eyes and mouth slightly ajar while an excited smile began to grow on my muzzle, while my legs began to tremble in excitement.

"It… It is…" I blabbered, unable to come with the words as I started laughing loudly, almost dancing on the spot as I stared up, unblinkingly.

"Star? What is going on?" Light Sparks asked as he walks towards me, "I can hear you all the way back home!"

"Look!" I shouted excited, pointing at my telescope.

"You know I have seen your telescope before, right?" he asks me with a small smirk, using one of his more 'classic' jokes. But I was too elated to bother, and only repeated myself while pointing urgently at the telescope.

Shrugging, Light relented as he stepped closer to my most prized possessions. Looking through the eyepiece, he was expecting to see yet another distant star, or, more embarrassing, a smudge on the lense like last time, and which I mistook for an previously unknown meteor. This time, however, it was neither one of those things. And I knew that what I had seen was real, as I saw my friend go rigid on the spot, safe for his mouth, which fell open with amazing speed.

"Star…" he says slowly, taking a step back from the telescope and turning to me, "Is that…?"

"It is!" I shout, laughing like I have never laughed before, "An actual spaceship, in orbit around the planet!"

And it was true. There was indeed a small ship going around Avol, and I had discovered it. But, as I would later learn. I was not the first pony to see it. Nor would I have been the first pony to discover life outside our own world. No, that privilege went to the one flying the ship. A mare well known all around. A mare we believed death. A mare who returned to use with a wealth of knowledge, and who brought something else with her as well. A force of darkness that followed her to our peaceful world, and which would change the lives of all forever.

Of course I didn't waste any time trying to bring my discovery to attention. However, the ship soon disappeared from view, its path around the planet only allowing me brief glances at the wondrous sight. But, I surmised, it would return if it stayed in its current orbit. And if it did, I would be there to see it. And it did. The next night I was quick to aim the magnifying lens of my telescope towards the patch of sky I previously saw the ship, and I was elated to find it was still there. Heck, I even rushed back home to pull my little brother out of his bed to show him the wondrous discovery his big brother had made. My parents, understandably, protested when I rushed in and all but foalnapped Sunray. But, after they too looked up, any objections stopped as they, too, fell silent.

It was them that, eventually, brought me to sent a letter to the Princesses to inform them about my find. Little did I know that they would soon discover more than even I thought possible.

Now, several other things happened after I send my letter, but nothing much that is worth mentioning. In fact, if you want to know what happened with the Princesses and the one piloting the ship, I recommend the book: Into the Black: The Tale of Twilight Sparkle.

Now, let's see. Where was I? Ah, yes.

A couple of days had passed since my discovery, and the news of Miss Twilight's miraculous return to our world, as well as the amazing, and world shaking news of alien life existing among the stars was revealed. Something that was received with mixed reactions. There was joy and elation among those who knew Miss Twilight, or who at one point in their lives were helped indirectly through the combined efforts of the Elements of Harmony. And there was excitement, and even a hint of fear over the announcement of other beings out there. However, the one thing that sparked an public outrage, and that set in motion the events that are now well recorded in not just ours, but others' history as well, would be the announcement of the devastating war these beings found themselves in. And worse, it was spreading to our world as well.

This news, understandably, was cause for concern for many ponies. Ponies were either panicking, not knowing what to expect, while others were far too calm, most likely expecting things to simply be stopped by the Elements like they had done so many times before in the past. Of course we all made preparations. Pushing furniture against the doors, or boarding up the windows. I even heard of a town some distance away where they dragged a massive boulder into the middle of town, planning to buck it at the invading force, or something like that?

My parents and I were no exception. We fortified our home, making sure that it wouldn't get damaged should any fight break out in our village. If only we knew what kind of destructive force would find its way onto our world. Would we even have bothered with our 'preparations'? I, however, couldn't shake the feeling my place was somewhere else. I stared up at the night's sky every night from that point on, without my telescope, as I wasn't sure I wanted to see what was happening out there in the inky void. But as I looked up, the stars shone down on me, their sparkling light reflecting in my eyes, and I knew what I had to do, where I needed to be. Didn't mean my parents were happy with it.

"No!" my father, Sparks Eternal said, while my mother, Morning Breeze looked at me with large, worried eyes, "Have you gone mad!? There is no way in Tartarus that you are going!"

"Star, think about what you're saying." my mother pleaded with me while I continued packing my bag, "It isn't safe."

"I know it isn't." I answered her, "But I have to go."

"Why? Because the stars told you so!?" my father said angrily, and I sighed out loudly.

It wasn't the first time this had come up, with me saying the stars talked to me, and others not believing me. Even my own parents had trouble believing it, but they had never called me out on it. After all. We all need something to believe in, and this was mine. Or so they thought. What ever the case, they respected my believes, and didn't say much about it. That is, until now.

Of course they approaching war that was upon us played a role in this, as I knew my father would never say something like that, as he did now. The unbelieving tone in his voice cutting me deep, but I steeled myself as I knew what I had to do. I turned to look my father straight in the eyes. Still his son, but no longer a little foal. Two equals. Two adults. Two different paths.

"Yes, yes they did. And so what? We all know a conflict is coming, and there is nothing we can do to stop it. We all have prepared to the best of our abilities, and now all we can do is sit and wait for them to show up. Waiting for them to deliver the first blow."

"But Star, we need you here." my mother said with a worried, sad voice. Tears brimming in her eyes, "We all do. Who is going to look after you when you're gone? What will Sunray think when his big brother just leaves like that?"

My head drooped a bit as I sigh out, looking past my parents, and through the open door of my room, seeing the curious and worried eyes of my little brother peek past the corner, before he spots me and scurries away. "Tell him… Tell him I am doing this for him. For all of you." I say, and turn back to my saddlebags lying on my bed, closing them up, and using my magic to place them on my back, before I sighed out yet again, "Look. I know you don't agree with me on this, but it is something I have to do. You all read the report in the papers. They are looking for any abled unicorn to help the, eh… Alliance. And I am going. I have to. I… I just know I have to."

"Why!" my father bellowed, "Because the stars told you so? Grow up, son. It isn't real! The stars don't talk to you. It's just your imagination!"

"Then I guess I am following my dreams." I stated, ending the conversation as I stepped out of my room, leaving my parents standing there, speechless, as I left our home, and headed to the train station.

The walk over to the station was a difficult one, as I knew that I was also walking away from everything I know and hold dear. The wait on the station was even worse, as I was left alone with my thoughts, repeating everything that was said back home. But atleast I was granted some respite from the downwards circle of my thoughts as Light Sparks joined me, saddlebags also placed on his back.

"... So, I see you're going as well." he begins after an awkward silence.

"... Yeah. I guess I am."

"Good. Then I am not the only one." he says, steeled resolve showing in his eyes, and I felt my own resolve strengthened as a result.

….

"It's funny." I say after a while, looking up at the mid day sky.

"What?"

"Just, us. We used to lay in the grass at night, staring up at the stars, wondering what might be out there…." I answer, before falling silent, and Light shot a look upwards as well.

"Hey, Star. Have you wondered what's out there?" he asks, a sly smile showing on his muzzle.

"Yes. Now, let's find out!" I answer, grinning back at him.

<<>><<>><<>>

Now, I am not going to bore you with the details of the ride to Canterlot, Equestria's main capital. Things were said, jokes were made, and expectations and anxiety were rising with every mile we traveled. And, finally, we arrived at the city attached to a mountain. The home of the Princesses, and a beehive of activity.

Ponies were going back to fro, either packing their belongings and leave the city, or they were stocking up for the fight to come. But that was not what caught Light and my attention. No, that would be the mix of creatures moving around, shouting orders to keep everything running smoothly as they unloaded items of their flying machines near the castle grounds. Aliens, and their spaceships.

Never before had I seen such creatures. And at the time I could not even begin to describe the various forms of what I later learned were Humans, Korg, and Aviva. Along their sides were several unicorn guards, both of the day and night division, who were helping the strange and fascinating creatures with the unloading of their supplies through use of their magic. Something the aliens did seem wary about to an extend. I would later learn why, seeing it with my own eyes.

<<>><<>><<>>

Light and I followed the masses of volunteers into the castle's courtyard, where we were addressed by both Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna.

"My beloved ponies," Celestia started, and the crowd fell silent, "I am proud to see so many of you answered to our calling for help. As you all know, a great conflict is upon us."

"A force of magically capable aliens, known as the Dratali, are on their way to our fair world." Luna continued, "Who are led by the traitor Xander, who has shown to have no regards to the lives of others. Our friends from among the stars, who are also responsible for the safe return of our friend, Twilight Sparkle, have come here to help us fight this oncoming threat."

"However," Celestia picked back up, "The Aviva, Korg, Humans and others that came here were not expecting their enemies to show up, and are therefore ill prepared. They came here on a diplomatic mission, and thus, left the bulk of their strenght to fight in the war waging among the stars they come from. This is where you come in, my beloved ponies."

"The ships that are here are few, but also our best chance to keep the approaching Dratali at bay." Luna spoke again, "We know we are unable to stop them all, but we must prevent as much of them from landing on our world. Therefore you will all be assigned specific tasks best suited to your abilities. Our commanders of the royal guard, aided by our new allies, will help and train you should this be needed to prepare you for what is to come." she informed, indicating the unicorn, pegasus, and earth pony commanders, fully armored, and joined by several of the tall aliens.

"Of course, as my sister said, the Alliance their ships are our first line of defence, and should be protected to the best of our abilities. Therefore, all capable unicorns will be split up among these ships, and they will use their magic to project a shield around them."

"Do know that this is a dangerous task," Luna stated, looking over the crowd, and her eyes seemed to lock on mine for a split second, before she continued, "and not all of you will return. We know this is asking a lot of you, and you are in no way forced to do this. Should you not want to do this, then you are free to leave. But we ask you to keep faith, and stand tall in the face of danger. Not just for yourself, but for your fellow ponies. Your fathers. Your mothers. Your brothers and sisters. Everypony, and everyone. Stand tall my ponies, for united we stand, divided we fall."

The Princesses stepped down, accompanied by the many cheers and shouts. We all wanted to let them know we wouldn't run, and to show these Dratali who they were dealing with. Light and I shared a glance with one another, and gave eachother a determined nod. No matter what would happen, we would have eachothers back. That just left one problem. I didn't know how to project a shield, which meant that I wouldn't be selected to help on board one of the ships. And I knew deep down that that was where I needed to be. Fortunately, Light did have some experience with that kind of spells. I just hoped he was able to give me a crash course in shield magic, or I would have to find some other way on board on one of those ships.

<<>><<>><<>>

Light, I and all the other unicorns found in the courtyard were now gathered in one of the greater halls of the castle, repurposed for the impromptu training we were about to receive I believed. The pegasi and earth ponies were no longer with us. We were split up in regards of our race, and receiving the training and instructions that were most useful to us based on our racial traits. After all, just as I would never be able to use any of the inherent magic earth ponies or pegasi could use, they could not perform any of the more direct magic we unicorns could preform.

So, as we were all standing in this grand chamber, normally used for galas, or other upper class social gatherings, a tangible tension settled down over everypony present. In front of us all stood the royal guard's unicorn commander, Ornate Charm. A mare of formidable magical capabilities, if the hushed whispers I picked up were any indication. And standing next to her was what I assumed a Korg. I was still very much unfamiliar with any of these new species, and I could have been mistaken. However, during my short time in Canterlot, picking up the many rumors and conversation between ponies, I did pick up on some knowledge to identify some of the aliens now among our midst. And, seeing the feline appearance of this being, I was moderately confident that this was one of those Korg some of the ponies that had interacted with them before spoke of.

"Alright everypony. Listen up!" Ornate Charm spoke up, her voice magically amplified to cut through the chatter, "Now, I am not going to lie, or tell pretty stories. A massive manure storm is heading our way. And unless we can get you in some fighting shape, we will all find ourselves buried neck deep in it. As the Princesses have already told you, we are looking for any unicorn capable of casting a shield spell. Our new friends will have need of it to protect their ships." she said loud and clear, giving an indicating nod to the Korg standing by her side.

"Further more. You will all going to need some training in hoof to hoof combat, should you ever find yourself in a situation where such is required. That is why Ba-Rok is here," she said, and the Korg gave a single, curt nod in response, "He knows all there is to know about the Dratali, and is here to help us to modify some of our own fighting techniques to be of better use to the non pony targets we might, and will face."

I gulped audibly, as did many others as well over this news. We all knew what we were heading into, but this made it so much more real. No matter what we knew what was coming. No matter how much we thought we were ready. This really was something you could not prepare for, and we were only just finding out just how ill prepared we really were. I nervously glanced at Light, who kept staring forwards, a bead of sweat rolling down his forehead.

Nervously, I exhaled, mentally picturing the shield matrix Light had showed me several minutes prior. It was complex, but not something I thought impossible. I just hoped I was able to pull it off and gain a spot on board one of their ships. A decision I was beginning to question, but knowing deep down that it was the right one.

Minutes seemed to have passed by as my mind went a million miles an hour, while only seconds had passed since Ornate Charm had spoken. And in those few seconds, Ba-Rok had stepped forwards.

"Greetings everyone," he spoke, his voice clearly giving away his gender, "I am First Lieutenant Ba-Rok. Now, as you commander said, I will instruct you in hand to hand… er.. Hoof to hoof combat. However, as time is a luxury we can not afford, this training will only be given to those who stay on Avol. Those of you who will accompany us in our ships, and help defend this world from orbit will be excluded from these trainings, as they will need to focus on their shield magic." he explained, and I couldn't help but notice the undertone in his voice when he mentioned magic.

"Indeed." Ornate Charm spoke up, "So, if you ponies would split up in two groups, please. Those of you who can perform a shield spell, stand on the right of the room. While those of you who can't, go to the left."

In a mixture of murmurs and hooves clopping on the marble floor, the mass of ponies soon split up in two, with me and Light standing on the right side of the room. A group that was noticeably smaller than the other.

Ornate Charm and Ba-Rok looked around the room, silently conversing with one another, while everypony else was keeping quiet, waiting for further instruction.

"Very well," Ornate Charm spoke up suddenly, "Okay, everypony on the left, please follow Ba-Rok to the guards training grounds!" she instructed, and Ba-Rok began to lead the larger group of ponies back outside, while my group remained standing where they were, "As for you," she continued after a moment, and the other group had left, "Let's see what you can do."

I gulped once again, feeling much less confident than I did when I first decided to come here.

"Hey, Star." Light whispered, "I hope you know what you're doing."

"So do I." I answer back in an even quieter voice, "So do I."

<<>><<>><<>>

Don't ask me how I managed it. For the life of me, I do not know. All I know is that when it was my turn to demonstrate my shielding capabilities, I did not completely mess up. Not enough to be sent packing, that is. In fact, there were those who were completely unable to perform the spell required, and compared to them I was almost experienced. Still, I managed to earn myself a spot on one of the ships, and we were all assigned a spot aboard best suited to our magic's strength. I, well, I ended up at the starboard side. Not directly in the line of fire, as my magic had proved to be not strong enough to take the brunt of any attack. Atleast I had the good luck to be assigned with Light as my partner. His magic, although stronger than mine, was still weaker than some of the other ponies here. Not that we minded. We were, in a strange kind of way, glad that we had made it.

Of course we weren't sent up for action immediately. First we got acquainted with the ship we were serving on, lest we get lost during an emergency. And I also spent every bit of free time I could get my hooves on to practice my shield magic. It wasn't much to brag about, but I was getting better. It almost felt natural in some way, but I couldn't put my hoof on it why. Not that I had much time to dwell on this, though. Only a few short days had passed, and the word came out that the Dratali fleet had entered our solar system, and were heading to Avol. In fact. Some scouting parties had already landed, and we were rushing to our stations accompanied by the shrill screams of the on board alarm system.

The ship I served on, the Winter's Dawn, was one of the smaller vessels of the group, but still large enough to leave me winded when I finally arrived at my assigned station. Light was already there, horn alight, and I saw a shimmering shield starting to form outside through the thick window in our compartment. I wasted no more time, and lit up my own horn with a shield of my own, joining the many others, and mixing our magic to project a large magic bubble around our ship. The light green of my magic, along with the various shades of the other's magic blending together into an uniform, translucent white; completely covering the ship from back to front.

"How's thing going here?" a faintly familiar voice asked, and Light, I, and the few others in this compartment turned to see May-Lywn, a female Korg/Human hybrid we met onboard, and who had led us around to help us get orientated, standing behind us, fully clad in combat armor the likes of which we had never seen before.

"So far so good." Light answered with a tense voice.

"Good. Better prepare yourself, though. Things are about to get a whole lot more… difficult." she mused knowingly, starting with hard eyes out through the window and into space.

"May," one of the humans stationed here spoke up, and I redirected my attention to him, "What are you doing here? Shouldn't you be on station in the medbay?"

"No. Captain's orders. They've seen the fleet heading our way, and it isn't good. I'm here to be able to help immediately when the shit hits the fan. Our success greatly depends on our new friends keeping this shield up for as long as possible, and I am here to see to it. Others are also stationed with the ponies in the other segments of the ship."

I, as well as others gulped audibly when we heard that, feeling even more nervous than we did a moment ago, while I could feel the ship's engines rumble through the thick metal deck. Looking outside again, I saw the brilliant orb that is Avol, with its blues and greens shift to that of the inky void of space, filled with the many flickering stars I used to look up at. The stars, once calm and serene, now filled with danger beyond anything I previously thought possible.

We were told what to expect, what the Dratali were capable off, their misguided religious quest to eradicate all life from existence, and most importantly for us, what kind of firepower their ships have. Ships we were now engaging in an effort to keep as much of them from landing on Avol. Ships which were now targeting us to blow a hole through our defenses. Ships with more firepower than we have. Ships that were firing.

A massive magic projectile slammed into the shield we were casting around the ship, and I, along with all the other ponies I could hear, grunted out in pain and strain, and we found ourselves disorientated from the sudden blow. A blow that was soon followed by a second and a third. Ponies all around screamed out, and some of the 'weaker' ones of us lost consciousness as they could not withstand the assault on our linked magic. Others, myself included, managed to shake off the effects of the magic missiles assaulting our defences, but only just. Darkness began to creep in in the edges of my vision, and I had to focus myself entirely on just casting the shield and staying conscious. A task that was near impossible, as this was something I had never gone through. But who had? This was something no one could prepare for, no matter how much one might try. Still, gritting my teeth, I pushed myself through the dark haze settling in in my mind, and my vision started to clear just in time to see another orb of destructive magic slam into the shield. This time, the shockwave managed to penetrate, rocking the ship and sending ponies and other tumbling to the deck, while one or two of the consoles imbedded in the walls began to spark and sputter.

The sounds of ponies screaming around me became apparent as I forced myself off of the deck, and I saw that some of the others in this compartment were lying unconscious against the walls. The blast having launched them to the place they were no lying. One of them the human who had spoken earlier, with May-Lywn crouching over him, checking if he was al right, while she stood unsteadily on her own feet.

"STAR! FOCUS!" Light shouted, snapping me out of my stupor, and I realized I accidentally dropped my spell, weakening the shield even more. I wasted no time lighting up my horn again, and rejoining the effort to keeping our hides in one piece. Not that it mattered much. The previous hits had already weakened us all, and when the next hit came, the shield began to flicker and fade, before reasserting itself again.

We began to take more and more damage, while I could also feel the dull thumbs of missiles firing though my hooves, as we were returning fire. I could see some of the exhaust streaks left behind by the missiles, before flashes of light from the detonations obscured them. I also saw the other ships belonging to us, with ponies serving on each of them, and a white bubble covering them as well. A shell of magic that was assaulted by the multitude of destructive magic as the Dratali send one volley of their missiles after another, leaving us no room to prepare for the next wave. And it was of no surprise to me when I saw one of the shields around one of the smaller ships, one of the same size as I was on, flicker and die, leaving the ship completely vulnerable.

Multiple fighter jets flew past, both ours and the enemy's. The small, agile ships of ours flew in wild patterns, trying to shake off, or trying to get a lock on the Dratali ships who were engaging the shieldless ship, Razors Edge, scoring multiple hits on the unprotected hull, and blowing out a window. A soundless explosion was what followed as the air in ship explosively decompressed, blowing out everything and everyone who were unfortunate enough to be there when it happened. Automated systems of the Razors Edge sealed the emergency blast doors, but it was already too late for those who who were now drifting through space, hands or hooves grasping at their throats as their final, crystallized breath seeped out through their open mouths while the light in their eyes dimmed and faded.

All our ships returned fire, destroying some of the small ships, while some of our own were also caught in the crossfire, while other of the Dratali ship executed a kamikaze on the Razors Edge, trying to inflict as much damage as they could in their final act.

I forced my eyes away from the gruesome sight, and focused on just casting my spell; feeling the diminished magical energy from the other unicorns onboard who were also trying their hardest to keep out shield alive, and prevent the same from happening to us. Still, with everything suddenly escalating as they were, I could not help it to whisper a silent prayer for help to the stars themselves, knowing full well that it was pointless notion, but it helped me focus my mind.

****

Meanwhile, down on the surface of Avol Luna was leading a fierce, bloody battle against the Dratali invaders with a selection of her most trusted guards, clad in full body armor not unlike that which she wore while under the influence of the nightmare's corruption. A wicked scream left her as she cleaved yet another of the misguided aliens with her sword, before pulling it free with a yank of her magic, spraying a fountain of blood from the limp body and staining her already blood covered armor and coat.

Dratali around her let loose a battle cry of their own as they charged at the moon Princess, who stood prepared and ready to strike, when a whisper took her by surprise, and she looked around in confusion, missing the blind attack one of the Dratali executed.

"Princess!" one of her guards yelled as he slammed into her side, pushing her away and catching the attack herself. She was dead before she hit the ground.

Luna screamed out in rage as she focused her white glowing eyes on the enemy, charging her horn with ancient, powerful magic.

Should anyone onboard of the ships happen to have looked down at Avol at the time, they would have seen a bright white dot on the planet's surface.

<<>><<>><<>>

The lights were barely functioning as we crawled through space, trying to take out some of the stragglers as we were no longer in any fighting shape. Through no small miracle we managed to survive the volley of destructive energy and projectiles the Dratali send our way, but at a hefty price.

The ships command center, destroyed. An horribly lucky shot for the Dratali managed not only to penetrate our shield, which was flimsy at best, but also hit the bridge, completely obliterating it, and killing all occupying the area. Crippled, and with no chain of command, we were slow to respond and regroup, and for the longest of time we just drifted aimlessly through the void of space, slowly being pulled in by Avol's gravity. But, slowly, several surviving groups on board managed to regain some measure of control by rerouting the ships controls to a secondary command center located in engineering.

'Slow, directional control' they called it. Steering the ship through directly controlling the engines on site. But it was slow going, as almost all the ships functionality was gone when the Dratali destroyed the bridge, and damaged other vital sections of the Winters Dawn. We were crawling around with a snail's pace, and with almost no weapons to speak off. And as for the crew and ponies on board. Well, few of us remained. The Alliance soldiers who were clad in their armor did do better than us ponies, and the majority of casualties were of us equines, but even they had suffered heavy losses. And that was just our own ship. We had no idea how the others were doing. All communication lost. The only reason we were even left alive was because the Dratali no longer perceived us as a threat, and were focusing on those who were still able to fight them. But they would return, we know. As soon as they were finished with those who could still lash out at them.

May-Lywn moved from body to body, checking to see who was still alive, and who was not. She had survived, yes. But one of her arms was broken, and held in an odd angle. Light Sparks, my friend was also still among the living, but he barely had the strength left to stand, let alone to keep up a shield. As for myself. The stabbing pain in my chest gave some idea of what was wrong with me, and May-Lywn confirmed what I suspected a few minutes prior. Broken ribs. Five of them at minimum. Possibly more. Not to mention the many cuts and bruises we gained from being flung around from the explosions rocking the ship.

Another flash of light drew my attention back to the slightly cracked glass of the window, seeing one of the small Dratali ships harassing us detonating, taken out by our ships light defensive systems, creating a miniature solar system for a split second with the explosion at the center and the debris orbiting around it. But it was what happened next what drew the attention of any still conscious, and immediately making them wish they weren't.

Explosions once more rocked the ship, and the emergency lighting died, leaving us in pitch black, with only the large Dratali ship coming at us to see through the window. Light, I, and whichever unicorn still able onboard quickly reinforced the shield, focusing our magic on the point of attack as we were no longer able to completely cover the ship. Which also meant we were an open target for anyone else. Multiple Dratali fighter vessels took the opportunity to score multiple hits on the Winters Dawn, and small explosions reverberated throughout the metallic construct still holding the ship together… barely. But we couldn't focus on them, as the real threat came from the massive ship aiming its weapons at us, and fired.

I screamed out in strain and pain, mirrored by Light, and probably by any of the other unicorns as our shield took the hit, draining us from our strength and weakening the protective barrier. A second blast soon followed, and we were no longer able to fully stop it. It slammed through our shield, losing strength as it did so, before hitting the ship.

A massive explosion knocked us off of our hooves, and Light slammed into the far wall, dropping to the ground in an unconscious heap, while others screamed out in pain and fear. May-Lywn didn't fare much better, as she was barely able to stand up right, leaning against a wall next to one of the few still functioning consoles. Yet another explosion rocked our ship, no longer any shield there to stop the attacks, and the console exploded in a massive fire ball, blowing May-Lywn halfway across the deck. Dead or unconscious, I did not know. Not that it mattered, seeing how we were all going to be dead soon anyhow.

Another explosion finally managed to knock me out, and for a few blissful moments my mind escaped to a happier time and place.

'Have you ever wondered what's out there?'

Explosions shook my bones, and the floor shuddered under my hooves, bringing me back to the horror of reality. The large window before me, as thick as my hoof, began to creak and crack, fissures forming through the clear surface, while the bulkheads groaned in protest as I dragged myself back on my hooves with whatever dwindling strength I had left, forcing myself to my friend, who was still unconscious and was not forced to witness the end like I was. Still, in a last act of defiance to the Dratali, I summoned whatever magic I still had to project a flimsy and weak shield between us and the attacking ship, knowing it was a futile action. But if I was to go down, I would go down fighting to my last breath. Fighting for my family, my friends, and my world.

I held my friend in my hooves as that conviction settled in my mind, blood seeping from his head after he was blown against the far wall by the last explosion, staining his light green fur. His limp, unconscious form too heavy for me to move, as my own strength was drained from the efforts to keep up the shield. A shield I could now see collapsing out through the cracked window. And I knew that, even if I could move my friend, it wouldn't matter.

I heard the many shouts of those all around me who were still able to do so. Ponies, Humans, Aviva, Korg, and others I couldn't remember the name off. Their shouts, either in pain from the injuries they sustained, to call out any desperate orders to save themselves and everyone else, or the dying screams of those who were fortunate enough to die before things could get worse. Not like it could get worse, though.

I lost myself in the desperation, nothing registering to me anymore, and the horrible sounds of death and destruction around me faded away into the background as I stared at the broken reflection of myself in the ever breaking window. My own light green eyes stared back at me as I looked at the dark blue stallion with a vibrant yellow mane, before I focused past my own image, and onto the stars beyond, finding a sense of peace with them.

The stars have always talked to me, ever since I was a little colt, lying in the tall grass near my village, staring up at the stars. But this time, as I looked out at the glowing gems so far away, my attention was drawn to the massive ball of light closing in on me. On us.

I knew what it was. I knew who made it. I knew, but I couldn't understand. How could anyone, no matter what species they were, do such a thing? To wage war on all living things like they do. But I was too far lost in muted shock to even care as I stared at the glowing orb of death closing in on all of us. I knew that we were doomed, as the flimsy shield that still covered the ship we were in finally flickered and died, none of the unicorns on board able to sustain the protective bubble. All of them drained of strength, or death. I envied the latter.

I knew we were going to die, all of us. And with it came an odd sense of calmness. I breathed out slowly as I averted my eyes from the rapidly approaching star of death, and focused on the smaller, more peaceful ones so far away.

…

The stars have always talked to me, ever since I was a little colt. They were talking to me now. And my world went blank in a bright white. My mind was lost in a haze, and I had no idea what was happening. Should I have been able to see myself, however, I would not have believed my eyes. My horn glowed with magic. Not the usual light green, but a pale white. The light of the stars seemed to blur together as it converged on a single point between the Winters Dawn and the Dratali just before another magic missile impacted, catching the ball of death and leaving us unscaved. ut the strain it caused on me finally pushed me past the breaking point, and I collapsed in a heap on the cold, blood stained deck. And the last thing I saw before darkness claimed me were multiple small spherical objects swarming the Dratali ships, not knowing what they were.

****

Down on the surface of Avol, Luna was still engaged in a fierce battle against the overwhelming force of the Dratali. Word had just reached her that the evil Xander had managed to bring down her sister, and claim her magic as his own. The situation was desperate, even more so now that Twilight had succomed to her nightmare. True, she was fighting Xander, but what would happen if he was stopped, and there was nothing else to occupy her corrupted anger? But she didn't have much time to dwell on such thoughts, as she was currently fighting a wave of aliens trying to claim her life, as well of the few remaining guards still by her side.

Magic flew back and forth. Weapons discharged. And Luna's sword claimed several more Dratali with its sharpened edges. But a change was happening, and the first clue Luna got was a sensation like she had not felt for more than a millennia. Something that could not be. Something that had vanished during her descent into corruption.

"It can't be!" she proclaimed as she looked up, feeling the stars their energy converge relatively nearby. But her distraction caused her to miss the attack of the Dratali, who took the opportunity to take down the midnight Princess. Their plan failed, however, when a swarm of parasprites descended down onto them, eating their weapons and armor, leaving them vulnerable to the ponies they faced.

Luna charged her horn, and the Dratali were quick to surrender.

<<>><<>><<>>

I awoke to the sound of a steady, slow beeping, still very much unaware of where I was or what was going on, and no coherent thought took form in the fluffy cloud that was my mind. But slowly I became more aware of my surroundings. I became aware of something wrapped tightly around my chest, as well as several cloth like patches covering multiple areas of my body. A dull ache came from my chest, which brought back the painful memory of my broken ribs, which in turn brought back all the other memories, from how I gained them, what happened before that, and what happened after.

The slow, steady beeping I heard sped up as I began to shift and turn. I was sure that, if I wasn't dead, the Dratali must have captured me. But why? Not that I wanted to find out, and I struggled to free myself from the plush constriction I found myself trapped in.

"Star! Calm Down!" A familiar voice said, sounding both far away, and yet closeby as I felt someone hold me down in an attempt to keep me from moving.

My eyes snapped open as I sucked in a large breath in a gasp, my heart pounding in my throat, but slowing down, just as the beeping did. I looked around in a panic, expecting to find myself strapped down on some examination table or something, an experiment for the Dratali to find out where my kind got their magic from. Instead, I saw the large worried eyes of my father and mother, the former with several bandages covering his body, and the latter with patches of singed fur which did show signs of regrowth.

"Mom? Dad?" I groaned as I struggled to figure out what was going on, and I suddenly found myself under the assault of a small, crying projectile slamming into my chest, knocking the air out of my lungs from the pain and force.

"Big Brother!" Sunray cried, sobbing in my bandage covered chest as he held onto me tightly, agitating my injuries.

"Sunray?" I grunted, and my mom was quick to pry my little brother off of me, "... What is going on? Where am I?"

"You're in Canterlot medical, son" my father answered, giving me an apologetic look, "You… You were barely alive when they found you." he said, and my mother sobbed in response, "You've been lying in a coma for over two weeks.

I tried to swallow the dry lump suddenly stuck in my throat, but failed to do so .My mother, noticing this, quickly poured me a glass of water and helped me down the cold liquid, while my mind was trying to connect the blurry pieces of my last memories and trying to catch up with current events.

I sputtered and coughed when a realization suddenly came to me, "Light? What happened to Light?" I wheezed, trying to clear my airway.

"He is alive and well." a new voice spoke up, and we all turned to the new pony standing in the doorway. My parents bowing immediately, while Sunray looked at the dark blue alicorn with wide eyes. I tried to bow before the Princess as well, but she stopped me almost immediately, "Please, Star Watcher. Don't agitate your wounds." she said with a gentle smile, and motioning my parents to rise as well.

"He is?" I asked after a moment, in disbelief, "How? And for that matter. How did I get out of there alive as well?"

"It's all thanks to you, Star Watcher." Princess Luna answered, and we all looked at her in confusion, "Although I must say I was more than a bit surprised when I found out about you. It was to my believes that ponies with a gift such as yours were no longer around, ever since my banishment over a thousand years ago. But I'm curious, though. How long have you know of your talent?"

I shot a confused look at the Princess, and glanced over at my parents, maybe that they knew what the Princess was talking about. But all I saw was an equally confused look on their faces, as well as one of wonder on my little brother's as he stared at the Princess' eternal mane.

"Eh.. I'm sorry Princess, but what talent are you talking about?" I answer after a moment, and my ears drop a bit about what I was going to say next, "As far as I know, I do not have a talent to speak of… I don't even have a Cutie Mark."

Both Princess Luna's eyebrows raised in confusion and surprise over my confession, and she studied me for several long seconds, while my parents shot nervous glances between me and the Princess.

"...I see." Princess Luna finally said, stepping into the room and closing the door behind her with a flash of her horn, "Then perhaps I can shed some light on recent events." she begun, and sat down next to my bed, "Star Watcher, you have a gift both rare and unique. And, until I encountered you, I only knew of four other ponies who shared the same skill you have showed, not counting my sister and I. A skill I am sure was passed down through the generations until it awoke with you. A skill that, even if you are not aware of it, saved the few lives of those onboard the ship you served on."

"Wait! What?" I uttered, almost in shock. She couldn't be serious, could she? What could I have done that saved the few living beings still on the Winters Dawn, including my own?

"I see you have trouble comprehending what I have said." she mentioned as she gave me a kind smile, "But I am sure that deep down you are aware of your gift, even if you don't fully realize it. Tell me, Star Watcher. Is there something, anything that you have experienced, or are still experiencing that, when you tell others about it, they say it isn't real, or that you are just imagining it?" she asked, and my eyes widened as I shot a look at my parents. And my father in particular.

"... Actually, Princess. There is." I begun, turning back to her, "Ever since I was a little colt, the stars have been talking to me."

"Star, I'm sure the Princess doesn't me-" my father started, but a raised hoof from Princess Luna stopped him mid sentence.

"Actually. It is exactly what I wanted to hear." she told my father, who only responded by a confused look, "Star, your name could not have been more fitting. The stars are talking to you, just as they are listening to you. They helped you during your ordeal, as they saw you for what you are. Star Watcher, you, by birthright, are a Star Shaper. One who can hear the stars, and who can shape their light, and who watches and protects those around them." she said with pride in her voice as she stood up, horn alight, "It's a gift, a talent, a privilege, and a great responsibility. And you, even if you didn't know it, have showed great courage and determination to fulfill this responsibility. And, as such, you carry the mark most suited for one like yourself." and with a quick pull of her magic, she removed the white, somewhat constricting blanket from me, and showing the mark now on proud display on my flanks.

I looked wide eyed at my Mark, not able to believe my eyes. My parents and brother were speechless as well, as we all looked at the cluster of stars, surrounded by a white translucent shield which covered most of my flanks.

"Congratulations, Star Watcher." Princess Luna said, smiling, but she was not yet done, "And as you are now aware of your talent, I would like to see to it it is used to the best of your abilities. As such, I want to offer you the chance to become my personal student, and teach you the arts of star shaping."

My mouth hung open for what seemed like forever, but eventually I managed to address the Princess, unable to find the words I needed most.

"I.. I don't know what to say, Princess." I stammered, and she nodded in understanding.

"Then don't say anything. This is, understandably, all a bit overwhelming. Take your time to think about my offer. For now, just focus on getting better." she said, and turned to leave, "Now, if you excuse me. I still have a lot of work left to be done." and she opened the door with her magic, "Also, Star Watcher. There is someone here to see you." she mentioned, before leaving the room, and allowing a somewhat familiar face to enter.

"Hey." May-Lywn said with an awkward wave with her hand, and we all looked at the Human/Korg hybrid, "I've heard I've got you to thank for saving my life."

I shot a glance at my parents and brother, before turning back to the kindly smiling alien standing on the doorstep, swallowing a lump down my throat, "I, ehh.. I guss I am." I answered, giving an awkward smile back at her, and she stepped insi—

"Daaad!" a young and slightly annoyed voice took me by surprise, and I looked up and through the translucent holographic screen of my computer, seeing my daughter standing in the open door, arms crossed over her chest as she stared at me with a frown, "You promised to take me out to watch the stars." she said, lower lip pouting.

I looked at the clock on the wall, and realized it was much later than I thought it was, and with a flash of my horn I saved my work, and shut off the computer.

"I'm sorry, sweetie. I lost track of time." I tell her as I walk over to her, already able to look her in her eyes as her bipedal stance made her that much taller than my four legged stance.

I smiled apologetically to my daughter, part pony, part Korg and human. I hadn't yet been able to add that part to my story, but I would do so soon. To think that May-Lywn showing up in the hospital like she did would be the start of a long and loving relationship between the two of us. Or even to think that we would be blessed with a wonderful daughter like Nebula-Lywn. Her name was a mixture of pony and Korg names. The Nebula part came from my love of the stars and space in general. Of which my understanding grew so much more under the tutelage of Princess Luna. And the Lywn part was from the proud heritage of May-Lywn's korg side of the family. She was our pride and joy. A bond between species that could not be undone. And a truly cheerful foal. Or kitten, if May had anything to say about it.

Now though, Nebula looked at me with a displeased frown, arms still crossed as she stared at me with her cat like eyes.

"You promised." she reminded me again, and I chuckled apologetically as I scooped her up with my magic, making her snort and giggle as I tickled her, before placing her on my back.

"I did, didn't I? Well, I wouldn't want to be a liar now." I say as I walk out of my work chamber, leaving behind a slightly cluttered desk, with a well read book with a black cover image with a bright light that looked like a sun rising over a planet from orbit and silvery letters along the bottom lying on top of my paperwork. Several framed pictures could be found there as well. A couple of Light and me as we showed our medals with proud smiles. Several moments in time captured of me and May-Lywn, showing various stages of our relationship, from the awkward smiles of a new couple, to the proud and joyful smiles of parents as they looked down at their baby.

I hear the happy squeals of my daughter, and the laughter of my wife as she watches the two of us go as I step outside into the cool night. Looking up, I sigh contently while Nebula holds tightly around my neck. I give her a sideways glance, and I see her look up with wide, wonder filled eyes as she sees the bright sparkling gems known as stars. This wasn't the first time we have done this, but everytime she would act like the first time I took her out to watch the masterfully crafted nightly heaven, courtesy of Princess Luna.

I set out to the small clearing near our town, where the light of the buildings around us wouldn't interfere with our favorite pass time, making sure to make a few silly jumps here and there just to get Nebula to laugh.

"Hey, dad." she asks after a moment, "What were you doing back home?"

"Hmm? Oh, you know that book I have read so much?" I ask her, feeling her nod in response, "Well. I was working on a little tale of my own."

"Oh. Why?"

I took a moment to think about my answer, and I moved to the small clearing covered in tall grass in silence.

"Well. Many, eh, persons have a story of their own to tell. Something that has happened to them, both good and bad. I just wanted to add my own words to the tale that has been told, both the bad things, and the good." I tell her, and I reared up a bit, making Nebula giggle as she held on tightly around my neck.

"What kind of bad things are you telling about?"

"I.. ehh.. I'll tell you when you're older. Much, much older." I reply with a sudden tense voice.

"Oh. But what if people don't like your tale?"

"That is alright. I am doing this because I felt it was the right thing to do. If they don't like it, well, I'm not forcing them to read it. But if they like it, maybe someone else gets inspired to add their own story to this tale as well. What ever might happen, this is something I chose to do because it felt right. Nothing more, nothing less."

"... Do I have a story to tell too?"

"Oh, I'm sure of it, Nebula. After all, your story has only just begun." I say, and Nebula drops off of my back, and together we lay down in the tall grass, looking up at the stars so far away. And yet, they have never been closer to me as they were now.

"Hey, dad." Nebula says after a moment.

"Hmm?"

"Have you ever wondered what's out there?" she asks, and a smile grazes my lips.

Author's Note

As I'm sure you can guess, I can't make this canon due to a few major deviations like a change in ship to ship combat (obviously to make it more exciting) and putting Luna on the ground, but it's still a great addition. I, personally, love that ending. Anyway, if anyone else has one, do share, or even write your own epic tale. I'll be happy to read and share it.

Prelude: Memorial

“Xander!” cried the angry voice of Princess Celestia's prized student.

“Ah, Twilight Sparkle,” said the silky smooth voice of Xander, “So nice for you to join us.”

The pony standing before Twilight was the evil unicorn Xander, that stole the Black Book - a forbidden tome containing magic too powerful to be properly controlled. With it he planned to become an alicorn and conquer all of Equestria.

Twilight looked over Xander's shoulder, where her friends were locked in cages like animals. The sight enraged the lavender unicorn. Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, and Fluttershy looked to their friend with hope.

“Let my friends go, and give me back the Black Book.” she ordered, “If you do, I'll implore Princess Celestia to be merciful.”

“I might just do that.” Xander laughed, “Or I could just do this...”

Xander charged up his horn and fired a blast of energy at Twilight. To his dismay, it fizzled harmlessly when it struck the shield the lavender unicorn put up. Twilight countered with a volley of her own. He managed to dodge all but one.

He picked himself up and glared at her. That glare was quickly replaced though, by a malicious grin.

“I figured you would be too powerful for me to confront head on.” he said, as the caged ponies cheered for their friend, “But no matter.”

He began chanting in an ancient language that few knew. As he chanted, a wind picked up, followed by lightning.

Taking the opportunity, Twilight teleported to the cage that held her fellow elements.

“I’ll get you out of here.” Twilight assured them.

His chanting was replaced by laughter as he turned to face his adversary.

“Farewell little Twilight.” he laughed maniacally .

A black orb appeared between the two unicorns pulling everything towards it. The pull picked up until he too was being dragged towards the thing.

His laughing abruptly stopped, “No, no... What's happening.”

“TWILIGHT!” Rainbow Dash cried.

The cyan pegasus reached out a hoof to support her friend, but missed by a hairs width. Twilight was pulled just out of reach, grabbing for anything she could.

Twilight and Xander both fought for a hoof-hold, but to no avail. Both lost grip and went tumbling into the void. The void vanished swallowing her and Xander...well part of him anyway.

Almost every night for the past year Shining Armor watched his little sister being pulled to her death again and again, as she cried for help. The memory spell that let him see exactly what happened through Rainbow Dash's eyes, now haunted him regularly.

Oh, Twilly, why did I let you go alone? He asked himself yet again.

A lithe pink hoof caressed him in a comforting hug. His wife, Princess Cadence, was always there to support him, even though she was hurting as much as he was. After all she had helped raise Twilight from when she was just a foal. Shining looked out the window of their carriage. Immediately in front of them was the princesses' carriage and beyond that, Ponyville. They were going to meet with Twilight's friends at her memorial. It had only been one year, but it seemed like forever.

Soon enough the two carriages landed on the outskirts of town and the four occupants stepped out into a field of flowers. In the center was a statue of the brave mare, his little sister smiling as she looked ever into the distance. On the pedestal was written the words “In memory of Twilight Sparkle, Faithful friend, loving sister, devoted student and a courageous protector. She gave her life so Equestria could live”.

A tear fell from Shining's eye, “I miss ya, sis.” He said, with his wife's forehoof over his shoulder.

Everypony there was in a sombre mood. All but one, Pinkie Pie. Ever since Twilight disappeared, Pinkie had insisted that she wasn't dead, rather that she was “having a big adventure in the stars”. Everyone assumed it was just her way of coping with the loss. Today though, she seemed extra happy about something.

“You're happy today, Pinkie.” Shining observed plainly.

She smiled back, “Well of course I am. When I woke up I had an eye twitch, tail flip, knee twitch, tongue click.” He looked at her with an inquisitive expression, “Duh that means I'm going to see a long lost friend. There's only one friend I haven't seen for a long time and that's Twilight.”

For a moment he let himself hope. He knew about Pinkie Pie's Pinkie Sense, but he also knew that nopony can come back from the dead. A part of him felt sorry for the happy-go-lucky pony, but another part of him wanted to slap her until she stopped spouting nonsense.

He was an emotional wreck. He was lucky that Cadence was such a loving mare. Any other would have left him by now but not her. She was his reason for going on. If not for her he would have crawled into his bed and let himself waste away.

“Land sake, girl. What're ya goin' on about now?” Applejack asked incredulously.

“Twitchy tail, twitchy tail.” Was her reply.

Everypony instantly looked up for the incoming object. What they saw was the worst kind of falling object. A meteor...and it was heading straight for them!

All the ponies present gathered together with their hooves over their heads as Shining cast a shield spell. They waited for the inevitable impact, hoping the shield hold up against the falling death...and they waited...and waited... Finally, they opened their eyes one by one and looked up toward the fireball of doom, only to see that it had slowed down. While that was indeed confusing, it wasn't as confusing as the makeup of the space rock - it didn't appear to be rock at all, but metal, hoof-crafted metal. It looked like a metal bird! It had a smooth body with a clear angular window in the middle, and short wings that looked like a double bladed ax. There were two cylinders fixed just under the wings on the body with holes in the front.

It was still falling rather fast but was slowing quickly until it came to a near stop mere feet from the ground. A set of three legs extended from the bottom, and it lowered the last few feet to rest on said legs. The window slid backwards and a figure leaped nimbly from the flying machine, landing on all four perfectly. The hot metal created a steam shroud masking the strange creature from their view.

The creature promptly stepped forward, revealing a gray-green armored suit, of alien design, and a strange, semi-transparent orange visor over it's eyes, and an unknown object strapped to its back. It had purple fur and a short cut dark blue mane with a pink stripe, and a horn. Everypony stared wide eyed as the familiar, yet different mare smiled at them.

“I'm home.” She said, with tears forming in her eyes.

Shining Armor approached what must have been a hallucination. He couldn't believe it, his sister was alive, but she was...different. Her mane was cut very short. It barely passed her horn. He recoiled at the sight of a terrible three inch scar running horizontally beneath her left eye. Speaking of eyes, her eyes frightened him. He had only seen that look in the old griffons that fought in the war.

“Tw-Tw-Twilight?” He finally said as he reached a shaky hoof out.

She grabbed his hoof in hers, “Yeah, it's me. I'm finally home.”She said with a smile.

“Twilight!” All the ponies in the field shouted at the same time and rushed their friend in a group hug, practically suffocating her.

“We all thought you were dead,” Celestia cried. “Where have you been my dear student?”

“Oh, nowhere special.” She replied, “Just having a big adventure in the stars.”

“Told ya!” Exclaimed Pinkie Pie.

“Dude you have to tell us about it!” Said Rainbow Dash.

“I was planning on it, but before I begin can I get something to eat.” Twilight replied, “I'm fucking starving.”

The group hug was broken instantly as everypony stared at her mouths agape.

“What?” Twilight questioned, “I've hardly eaten anything but SNP's and synthetic food in a whole year. The stuff's nutritious, but it tastes like shit.”

“Twilight!” Celestia scolded, “I've never heard you use such foul language.”

Twilight recoiled with a sheepish grin, “Oops, sorry. When you hang out with marines you kinda pick up some of their...quirks.”

“Well try to keep yourself under control.” The Sun Princess said, “What is marines?”

“I'll tell ya later. Right now, let's go get some chow.” Twilight said.

“Wait a minute.” Shining stopped her, “We haven't seen you for a year, everyone thought you were dead, and now you show back up in some weird machine from space, and the first thing you want to do is eat? You don't want to catch up?”

“Of course I do,” She said, “...and my 'weird machine from space', is a SF-23T Executioner Class Light Assault Gunship, we just call it an Ax. As for why I want to eat first...” She cantered back to the machine, and opened a panel grabbing, an unseen object, before shutting it again. She trotted back and held a tube to her brother. “Taste this.”

She put a small bit of grayish brown past on his offered hoof, licked it and quickly spit it out.

“What the hay?” He choked, “What is that, and why would you ask me to eat it?”

“That's an SNP. It stands for 'synthetic nutrition paste' and I’ve had to eat this crap for a year, with few exceptions.” She informed them.

He looked down at the tube then back to his sister, “Let's get you some real food.” He said and started for town.

As the group walked through town, Twilight noticed all the stares she was getting. They looked at her like she was a... ghost.

“So everyone really thought I was dead?” She asked.

“Yeah we did.” Her brother stated plainly, “We thought that you and Xander both died in that thing.”

“Oh,” Twilight said bashfully, looking at the ground, “I'm sorry. I didn't mean to make all of you so upset.”

“It wasn't your fault.” Celestia said, “I think we just need some time to come to grip with what's happened here.”

They walked into Sugarcube Corner. The bell on the door sounded the arrival of customers. Mrs. Cake walked in carrying a tray of cupcakes.

“Oh, hello dearies.” Said Mrs. Cake, “What can I get fo...Oh my...” She gasped at the armor clad pony in the middle of the group, dropping the tray with a crash, “Tw-Twilight is that you? You're alive!?”

“Honey, are you OK.” Mr. Cake came at the sound of falling confections, “What's...oh my goddess.”

“Hi Mr. and Mrs. Cake.” Twilight said, “It's been a while.”

Mr. Cake went around the counter to get a better look at the long lost pony, “Twilight, is that really you? You seem so...different.”

“Do we have anymore of that amazingly fantastically scrumptious cake left?” Pinkie asked.

“Yeah, it's in the cooler.” Said Mr. Cake absentmindedly, still looking at Twilight in disbelief.

In a flash, the hyper, party mare was gone, only to return with a large chocolate cake. She set it down on a table in the corner and set about serving a slice for each of them, the biggest piece for Twilight. The ten ponies settled into their seats and dug in.

“Oh. My. God.” Twilight said with a tear in her eye, “This is the best damn thing I’ve ever eaten.”

“Twilight,” Rarity scolded, “...language!”

Soon enough the cake was gone and everypony looked expectantly at Twilight.

“OK, fine.” Twilight said, “I'll tell you what happened, but I’m warning you now, you won't like a lot of it! After I fell into Xander's wormhole I found myself on one of the craziest, strangest, and most terrifying adventures you could ever imagine...”

Chapter 1: First Encounter

Twilight woke to a painful throbbing in her head. She laid there for a moment before bringing herself to open her eyes. It took a moment for her eyes to adjust. When her sight returned she found herself in some kind of ruins. It looked like it was once a city like Manehattan. As she groggily examined her surroundings, she saw a strange looking object.

Slowly and painfully, she got to her hooves and approached the strangely familiar thing. Picking it up, to get a better look, it took her a few moments to realize she was holding Xander's severed head. With an ear piercing scream she threw it and ran in the opposite direction.

She didn't get too far, before she slammed face first into something...hard. She looked up to see a tall, bipedal creature. It was entirely hairless, except for a blond mane on its head, with hard green skin over most of its body, actually, at a second glance, it seemed to be some kind of strange clothing, and it wore a semi-transparent orange visor over its eyes. It turned to her, revealing its face. The creature had pale skin, with similar features as a pony, but with a flatter face and brown eyes that were way too small for it's head. It surprised her when it spoke.

“What the hell is that thing?” it said in perfect Equish.

Twilight was about to run when it knelt down, putting itself at her level. That simple gesture left her more at ease and told her the creature wasn't trying to hurt her. Instead it did something worse...it spoke to her like she was an animal.

“Shh, it's OK, little fella, I won't hurt you.” it said, “Hey, Seth, you need to see this.”

“What is it, Curt?” a second, much bigger creature came from behind one of the walls, this one with a shorter black mane and a thicker face, “What the hell is that?”

“I'm not sure,” said Curt, “It looks like a small equine, but it has a horn. The only thing like it I’ve ever heard of is in myth.”

“Excuse me.” Twilight said before she could stop herself, “I'm right here you know.”

The one called Curt jumped back, tripping over his feet, “Holy shit nuggets it talks.”

The one called Seth pointed an object that Twilight assumed, by the aggressive stance, was a weapon. She took a few steps away, her eyes widening in fear.

“I'm sorry.” she said, shaking a little with her ears flat, “I didn't mean to upset you. I just don't know where I am.”

“Whoa, stand down, Seth.” said Curt, “I don't think it's a threat.” He turned back to the purple creature, “I'm sorry, but we just didn't expect you to be intelligent. My name's Curtis Dupree, you can call me Curt. My jumpy friend there is Seth Vasiliev.”

“My name is Twilight Sparkle, it's a pleasure to meet you.” She said.

“Well aren't you the polite one.” Said the tall being.

“If you two are done chatting we still have a job to do, Curt” Seth reminded Curt.

“Gotcha, Listen Twilight Sparkle, I would like to talk to you but this place is dan...” Curt was cut off by a loud zip-crackle.

He jumped behind a low wall, drawing another one of those strange weapons. Twilight looked at him in confusion, not understanding what was going on. Curt looked at the unicorn, from behind cover incredulously.

“Get your ass down! It's a sniper turret.” He barked.

“A what?” Twilight asked.

Her answer came as another zip-crackle sounded. She quickly turned her head toward the sound only to feel something hot tear through her cheek. She threw a hoof on it and hit the floor screaming.

“Ahhh! It hurts, sweet Celestia it hurts!” She wailed.

“Damn it.” Curt said, as he rested his weapon on the wall - this one much longer, with a large cylinder on top that Curt looked into.

Seth Hurdled the wall and rushed to the fallen pony, pulling her to safety. He tried to get her to stop squirming, but the pain of the wound was unbearable.

“Stay still, this will help you.” Seth said firmly.

She barely managed to comply. He pulled a tube from his side, pressed it against the wound and pushed a button. A yellow foam streaked out, covering the gash. It apparently had a pain killer in it, as the pain began to fade quickly.

A similar sound as what hurt her came from Curt as the weapon he held rocked back. That's what those do? How terrible. She thought to herself.

“Got it.” Curt said resolutely.

Twilight fought back the last of her tears, as the pain nearly disappeared. She soon took to her hooves and looked at the weapon.

“Are you OK, Twilight Sparkle.” He asked.

“I...I think so, and please call me Twilight.” She said, “What was that? What did it do to me?”

“It was a sniper turret.” Seth explained, “It's an automated defense tool that uses a weapon like the one Curt used. It uses magnets to fire small pellets at several times the speed of sound.”

“Several times?” Twilight mused, “How small are the pellets?”

“Here ya go.” Curt offered with an open hand.

He opened a compartment on the top and pulled out a small 5mm bead. She looked at it and took it up in her magic, causing Curt to gasp!

“Whoa! How are you doing that? Is that magic?” Curt asked, not believing his eyes.

“Yes.” She responded and returned the bead to its owner.

“Holy shit, Seth, she's an adept.” Curt said, “A real live adept...and she's not trying to kill us.”

“I’m a unicorn.” Twilight corrected, “And why would I do something so horrible?”

“An adept is what we call any being that can use magic,” Explained Seth, “As far as we know, the only adepts left are the Dratali.”

“The Dratali?” Twilight said, tilting her head to the side.

“Oh god, that's adorable.” Fawned Curt.

“Stow it, Curt.” Seth said, “The Dratali are an alliance of religious zealots that believe it's their duty to cleanse the universe of evil. Unfortunately, they believe everything is evil. They mean to wipe out all life...including themselves.”

“Yeah,” Curt cut in, “They're ruthless, cunning, and driven, but at least they're not hypocrites.

They consider themselves just as evil as us, and that makes them dangerous. They don't care if they die. In fact, the way they see it, if they die it's still one less evil creature, so they fight with little regard for personal safety.”

“That sounds awful.” Twilight tried not to move her mouth much, as the gash was still stinging, but the stuff Seth put on it, had numbed it a bit.

“OK enough for now, lets go.” Seth ordered.

“What about her?” Curt inquired.

“She'll be a liability. She obviously has no combat experience.” Seth stated plainly.

“No experience!” Twilight said obviously insulted, “I'll have you know my friends and I have saved Equestria on several occasions. Once from Nightmare Moon - a possessed goddess, once from Discord - the spirit of chaos, again from the invasion of the changeling horde, and King Sombra, The Order of the Fire Rose, and several others over the years. Just this morning I stopped Xander, an evil sorcerer, from conquering the world.”

“This morning?” Seth said skeptically, “Really?”

“That's how I got here. In a last ditch effort to beat me, he flung me to...wherever this is!” She exclaimed.

“So you've killed?” Seth asked.

Twilight recoiled at that, “What? No! Why the hay would you even ask that?” She said accusingly.

“That's what I thought.” He deadpanned, “Has anyone you know and love been killed or severely wounded?”

“I've had my share of injuries.” Replied the unicorn, “Although I have to admit this is the worst I’ve ever even seen.” She pointed a hoof to her left cheek.

“Like I said, no experience.” He said frankly to Curt.

“Well we can't just leave her.” Retorted the sniper, before putting on a cutesy-wootsy voice. “I mean just look at how adorable she is.”

“Alright, fine!” Seth finally gave in, “...but on one condition. You stay back, out of our way, and behind cover. We're going to a structure to do something, don't worry what. When we get there you are going to stay outside and hide. Now come here.”

Seth took off a strap that was across his waist with a small version of that weapon. He wrapped it around Twilight, from shoulder to waist and pulled out the weapon.

“I take it you can use fine control with that magic of yours.” He assumed.

“Of course.” Came Twilight's reply.

“Good, this is the trigger.” He pointed to a curved lever, “Pull this back, the gun goes boom, and whatever this little red light is pointing at dies. If you get in trouble use it, don't think, just do it. Now, give it a try.”

Twilight took it in her magic and pointed it at a wall. She saw a red dot appear on it. Pulling back on the small lever, the weapon let off a zap/fizzle sound. The wall behind the red dot exploded, leaving a two inch wide hole. She stared at it wide eyed.

“Good, just do that to anything that tries to hurt you.” Seth said, as she replaced the weapon into its holster, “OK, lets go.”

“My goddess.” Shining said, “What kind of creatures talk about killing so easily?”

“The kind who's only options are to kill or be exterminated. The universe out there isn't all rainbows and sunshine like it is here.” Twilight answered easily.

“Darling,you can't seriously think that the changeling invasion was as you said, all rainbows and sunshine.” Rarity said in disbelief, “Or that whole mess with Xander, or Discord.”

“Or all those other jerks we took on.” Rainbow Dash added.

“Rarity, Rainbow, I'd rather deal with all three of them a hundred times than some of the fucked up shit I've seen.” Twilight stated coldly.

The others recoiled at her words, though less at the profanity and more at what she was saying. None of them could even begin to comprehend how bad it all was.

“Well I guess we know how you got that... scar.” Armor said with a pang of disgust and pity.

“Ha, “Twilight laughed, “You think this is bad? If you get all worked up over this, you might not want to hear the rest.” She yawned and got up, "I'm kind of tired. I'm going to bed. Is my room still there?”

“Yeah, of course, Twilight.” Pinkie said, “I made sure it was sparkly clean for you, when you got back.”

“Thanks Pinkie.” Twilight smiled gently.

“I'll walk you home.” Princess Celestia said, “Alone, if that's alright with everypony else.”
The pair walked out of the bakery and walked a good two minutes before the princess spoke.

“Twilight, I'm worried about you.” She said, “You're so different, I can hardly believe It's really you. Was everything you experienced that horrible?”

“No, in fact a lot of it was even fun.” Said her student, “Like learning to fly the Ax.” Twilight chuckled, “Now that was an experience. I bet Rainbow Dash is going to love hearing about that.”

“I bet.” The princess agreed, sharing a laugh for the first time in over a year.

“I won't lie to you princess,” Twilight became serious again, “A lot of it was bad, and yes it did change me.” The purple unicorn looked up at her mentor with a smile, “But I’m still Twilight, and I still missed my friends...and my books. I just have a few bad habits I picked up along the way.”

“A few?” Inquired the princess, “I take it your foul language isn't the only one then?”

“I’ll make sure to introduce you to them slowly.” Twilight assured her.

“I'm glad to see that you're still you, Twilight, even with these habits of yours. I’ve missed you, my faithful student.” Celestia nuzzled her, not caring if it wasn't proper for a princess to show affection like that.

“I missed you too.” Twilight said, as tears started to form in her eyes, “I'm just so glad to be home.”

“I'll leave you to rest now.” The Solar-Princess said dismissively.

“Goodnight, princess.” Twilight said, before she walked into her library.
The smell of books brought a smile to her face. It was a smell she missed. She was finally back with her beloved books. Grabbing a few off the shelves, she took them upstairs with her. Setting them on her bed, she made a detour to her bathroom. Adjusting the water of the shower to just the right temperature,she stripped off her armor and got in to scrub herself clean. After the stink and grime of the several days flight were washed off, she got out and dried herself off with a quick spell.

Stepping back into her room, she set her armor in the corner to be washed later. The old picture of her and her friends, taken shortly after the Nightmare Moon incident caught her attention. She hovered it over to herself and looked at it fondly, until she saw her reflection in the glass. She looked at her cropped mane and tail, the various scars crossing her body and the look in her eyes. She looked back at her friends in the photo, and sighed, “When you learn what I've done, will you still
think of me the same way?”

She floated the picture back to its place on the shelf, as she hopped up on her bed and grabbed a book.

Chapter 2: A Taste

Twilight woke up on the floor beside her bed. She thought she would be happy to sleep in such a soft bed again, but she grew used to sleeping outside on the ground and on rock-like cots in the barracks. It felt like her bed was trying to swallow her. After an hour of tossing and turning she decided to sleep on the more familiar surface.

After scrubbing down her armor and cleaning her pistol she grabbed a quick breakfast, a near sexual experience for the unicorn. She strapped the side arm to her shoulder and trotted off to meet her friends, family, and mentor. She found them outside Fluttershy's cottage. They were setting up a picnic brunch, waiting for their returned friend. Rainbow Dash was the first to spot Twilight coming over the bridge.

“Hey Twilight.” said the prismatic pegasus, “What kept'ya?”

“I had to scrub down my armor,” she replied, “It was a four day flight here and I wore it the whole time.”

“Four days?” asked Applejack, “How in tarnation did ya, ya know, take care of business?”

“Heh heh, that's why I needed to scrub it,” She said to the horrified expressions of the other ponies, “Don't look at me like that. It has a waste management system built into it.”

“Still, it's so...” Rarity tried to speak but was cut off by her own shivers.

“Twily?” asked Shining Armor.

“Yes, BBBFF,” she replied.

"Why did you bring a weapon and armor with you?" he asked, warily looking at the armored holster strapped to her shoulder.

Twilight looked back at the gun, “I'm just uncomfortable without my pistol at my side. It's saved my life many times. As for this...” she held up her armored hoof, “well how can I put this.” The lavender unicorn bit her lip as she tried to find the right words, “You remember how I said this is nothing,” she pointed to the scar under her eye, “Well this is what I meant.”

Twilight sat down and wrapped her leg in magic. A couple clicks and she removed the metal. Everypony gasped at the sight. Where her leg was supposed to be was a stump. After giving a moment for her audience to see, Twilight replaced the artificial limb, giving it a flex and twist.

“How did that happen?” asked Fluttershy, holding back tears.

“I'll get to that in due time, Fluttershy.” Twilight said, “I guess since I have everypony's attention, I’ll continue.

“Seth had just given me his gun, and we were heading to some unknown place to carry out some unknown task...”

After a half hour walk Seth signaled for them to stop in the remains of a small building. It was the same plain, square, (used to be) white brick building as most of the others, but this one a bit more intact than the rest. After a quick search around, Seth pulled out a visor like the one he wore. He adjusted it a bit, lengthening or angling different parts. Twilight assumed it was made to accommodate several different species with the amount of articulation it was capable of.

“Try this on.” he said holding it out, “Put this in your ear and this beside your mouth.”

Twilight complied, resting it on her face as close as she could to how theirs were. Immediately she saw information pop up in her sight. She saw a label over her two escorts with their names and some other things that didn't mean anything to her.

“So what now?” she asked.

“You're going to be on overwatch,” Seth said, “Just stay out here in this little cubbyhole and keep a lookout. If anything shows up, you tell us. All you have to do is press this button and talk, and we'll hear you,” he pointed to a button on the side of the visor, “Can you do that?”

“Like this?” she said pressing the button.

“That's right,” said the soldier, “That will let us see what you see. Just make sure you're looking at them. You got all that?”

“Yeah, I got it,” the unicorn replied.

With that, the two soldiers walked off and into another structure about a hundred yards away.

Twilight sat and waited, watching for anything that wasn't her or her new friends. An hour later a strange metal box floated up and landed about thirty yards away. Several creatures jumped out. They were a little shorter than the humans but just as well built. They looked avian with feathers on the unarmored parts and talons, but their faces were almost reptilian. Most wore a dull gray armor while one wore a bright white set.

“Oh-my-gosh, guys,” Twilight whispered as she pressed the button, “Are those guys the Dratali?”

“Yeah that's them,” a voice sounded in her ears, “Shit... it's quite a few too. Twilight take cover, we're coming out.”

Twilight stopped her story, and pulled a small box out of a pouch on her harness.

“What the hay, Twilight.” Rainbow Dash said, “Why'd ya stop? It was just getting good.”

“Give me a second,” She responded, “I'm pretty sure you're NOT going to like this part anyway.”

She removed a small white stick from the box, putting it in her mouth and lighting the end.

“What is that?” asked Cadence with a curious expression.

Twilight let out a puff of smoke and chuckled, floating it out of her mouth to speak, “Just another bad habit.”

Dash cocked an eye at her, “Can I try it?”

Twilight looked down at the tobacco product and back at her friend, “Uh, I don’t think you should.”

“Oh, what, It’s good enough for you but not me?” The rainbowed pegasus insisted.

Twilight chuckled, “OK, if you want. You just put this end in your mouth and inhale.”

Rainbow took it in her wing gently as to not touch the fire, and did as Twilight instructed. Twilight gave her an “I told ya so” look as the cyan pegasus coughed and hacked all over the place. The purple unicorn caught the flying stick as it hurtled through the air and took another drag.

“What the heck Twilight?!” she wheezed, “Why would you do that! It's disgusting!”

“Like I said, a bad habit. You get used to it, and it calms the nerves. Anyway, shit was about to hit the fan...”

The creatures set up a position outside the building Seth and Curt were in. They deployed some kind of portable barriers and a big bulky version of the weapon that Seth had.

“Twilight, get your head down,” Curt said sounding more serious than he had all day.

The lavender unicorn pulled Seth's weapon and held it in her magical grasp. She wasn't sure why she did it, but assumed it was because that's what she was told to do. She held it in front of her, shaking. She couldn't remember ever being so scared.

A loud explosion came from the other side of the building, blowing a hole in the wall. The aliens immediately dove for cover and readied their weapons. The one in white started barking in a guttural language - he was definitely the leader. Several of the Dratali ran around to the far end of the building. Twilight watched the newly made hole for the two soldiers, but saw nothing. All of the creatures but four were looking in the hole when the first shot was fired... from the front door. The pellet bored through the skull of the being with the mounted gun. The other three were dispatched quickly after, before they could react.

Twilight froze in horror. Never before had she seen so much blood. She would have been sick if she could think at all.

Seth ran out, firing at the Dratali as he did. Curt followed shortly behind and grabbed the large weapon still mounted to the barrier. He pointed it at the previous owners and opened fire. It tore through the enemies armor like it was tissue paper. It didn't take long for the numbers of the enemy to dwindle significantly. They only numbered about five now, and they were getting desperate. Curt had abandoned the mounted gun and was using his rifle again. A shot to the neck removed the head of one of the creatures, leaving only four left.

Twilight had the desperate urge to run, but she found herself rooted in place by the same paralyzing fear that screamed at her to flee. It would've been a great curiosity, had she been able to form a coherent thought. She was brought out of her daze by a shuffling noise behind her. Turning around, she found one of the aliens trying to sneak around her new-found friends. The two locked eyes. The creature looked at her in confusion. The lavender pony let out an ear piercing scream and drew the pistol, repeatedly pulling the trigger...over and over again. She continued screaming and firing blindly until the weapon's 50 round magazine was depleted, then she just screamed.

“Twilight?” called a voice, “Twilight! You're OK.”

She was brought back to her reality by a pair of arms wrapping around her. Her screaming weakened until she took in the scene, and finally stopped. Curt was holding her, trying his best to comfort her, while Seth was keeping watch for other enemies. Twilight looked at the mangled corpse of the alien in front of her and the perforated, bloodstained wall behind it. Then it dawned on her, she had killed it. She had ended the life of another living thing! The thought alone was enough to cause her stomach to expel what little was therein, violently over Curt's shoulder. Despite her being sick, the soldier still held her.

“I-I-I-I-I-I,” Twilight stammered.

“Shh,” Curt stroked her mane, “It's alright. It's over now. You did what you had to Twilight. He would have killed you if you didn't. It's terrible I know, but you didn't have a choice.”

After several more comforting words, Twilight was able to calm down. She looked at her two escorts to see sympathetic looks in their eyes. They knew how she felt, they've been there themselves.

“Come on Twilight, “said Seth, with sorrow in his eyes, “Let's get outta here. We have orders to bring you with us.”

“Orders? From who?” Twilight asked, “It's only been us.”

“I radioed the ship and told them about you just before we got here.” Seth said.

“OK.” Twilight said, curiously watching him put a small white stick in his mouth and light the end“What are you doing?”

“I'm smoking a cig, why?” he replied.

“What's a ‘Cig’?” she asked.

“It helps calm the nerves.” replied the marine.

“Can I try?” Twilight asked, “I could use something to calm my nerves.”

He held out the object and allowed Twilight to take hold. She floated it to her and copied what she saw Curt do. Immediately, she started coughing.

“That's disgusting!” Twilight said, “There is no way I’m doing that again.”

“Really?” Rainbow Dash gave her friend a deadpanned glare as she took another drag.

“What? Like I’ve never been wrong before.”

“Greetings to the being called Twilight Sparkle,” came a voice from the earpiece on her visor, “My name is Admiral Gibson, I would like to officially greet you in the name of the United Earth Alliance, and extend an invitation to my vessel. I'm sure there is much we can learn from each other. Perhaps we may even reach a mutually beneficial agreement for the betterment of our races.”

“Oh, hello Admiral Gibson, I'm Twilight Sparkle,” replied the unicorn still shaky from the conflict, “Thank you for the hospitality and invitation. I'm honored and excited to be the first pony to encounter an extra-Equestrian race.”

Just as she finished speaking a noise picked up and wind seemed to fall straight down. Twilight looked up to see what looked like a whale. It had a massive body with small wings and a tail. The thing landed next to the vehicles the Dratali used, and opened from the back.

“Come on that's our ride.” Curt said.

“Captain Dupree, Major Vasiliev.” said a voice on the headset, “It's good to see you're both safe. We have a containment craft for you. When we arrive, you and the contact will be taken straight to the med-bay for screening and decon.”

“Thank you Corporal,” Seth said as the three boarded the vessel.

Twilight incinerated what was left of the cigarette, as all her friends looked at her with varying degrees of horror on their faces. None of them could believe what they heard. It was the reaction the long lost unicorn expected. She remained quiet, waiting, hoping that they would be understanding.

Celestia was the first to find her voice, “You killed it then.” She said as more a statement than a question. “I don't know what to say, Twilight.” The princess picked up her student in a firm hug, a reaction Twilight did NOT expect. “I'm so sorry you had to do something like that.”

“Yeah, well it wasn't the last time.” said the scarred pony, “Not by a long shot, but at least my story gets kinda nice for a while.”

The others settled back down, eager to hear more.

Chapter 3: A Whole New World

AN: Many people have been asking about Spike and where he is. He is in this story, but not just yet. There's a good reason for this I assure you.

The ship shook and rattled as it shot out of the planet's atmosphere. Curt and Seth sat in their seats laughing and joking the whole time. Twilight however, was scared witless, so much that she slammed her eyes shut the moment the craft started shaking.

“Are we there yet?” she asked, her voice shaking from more than the turbulence.

“It's about to get a lot smoother, Twilight,” said Curt calmly.

True enough, the shaking slowed and eventually disappeared. The moment it did, the strangest thing happened...Twilight felt completely weightless. Her confusion was apparent.

“You've never been to space I take it.” Seth said.

“Nopony has,” Twilight said, “Well, except Princess Luna when she was possessed by Nightmare Moon, but she was on the moon.”

“In that case, congratulations on being the first of your kind in space,” Curt said, “Take a look.”

Twilight turned around to look out the window behind her. Her breath caught at the sight before her...an endless expanse of black, littered with countless points of light. Never before had she seen so many stars! It was not the dreary, depressing thing she expected, it was beautiful beyond words!

“Sweet Celestia...” Twilight gasped, “What is that?”

There was something else out there, not a star... It was a massive thing, long and angular, with wings sprouting from the sides at the back, curving down and back. The front had a large hollow tube sticking straight out. The underside dropped a third of the way back, which seemed to be their destination. The wall slid down, to reveal an opening... It was here that their craft flew into and landed.

“That, my four legged friend, is the White Wolf,” Curt answered, “A United Earth Special Operations Assault Ship. That means it goes into the shit alone.”

“OK, Twilight, this is what's going to happen,” Seth said as their shuttle came to a rest, “We're going to the med-bay. We need a mandatory check up, standard after a mission, and you need that wound stitched up, they're also going to check for any diseases that could infect us.

“After that, the two of us are going to give our report to the commander, while you get to talk to the Admiral. You’re being given diplomatic status for as long as you’re on the ship. We should be able to see you after your meeting.” Twilight nodded in understanding.

The back of the craft opened, and the three were greeted by men in white suits that covered their whole body. They stood beside what looked like a carriage made of clear plastic. Obviously, it was meant for them. The three stepped out of the spacecraft and into the weird carriage. One of the white clad men climbed on the front, as the others went into the ship Twilight just came from and began spraying some chemicals. The carriage lurched forward causing Twilight to fall off her seat.

“Hey, take it easy, dumbass.” Curt scolded their escort, “We have an emissary here.”

“My apologies, sir,” the driver apologized.

“So, Twilight, Tell me a bit about your home world,” asked Seth, trying to help Twilight relax.

Twilight smiled, happy to teach, “Well, we call our world Avol. I'm from the nation of Equestria. The Griffin Republic and Wyr being the other two. We're protected by our princesses Celestia and Luna. They're the ones responsible for the sun and moon rising and setting.”

“Hold on... really?” Seth deadpanned, “You expect us to believe that your sun revolves around your planet, and that it's moved by two ponies? That's not scientifically possible. They aren’t scientifically possible.”

Twilight gave that ‘I know something you don’t’ smile, “Sure it is.”

“Really? How,” Seth asked.

“Our sun and moon are artificial.” To say Curt and Seth were shocked was like saying Rainbow Dash has a slight ego.

“Hey, not cool!” cried Rainbow Dash as everypony else was chuckling.

“Relax, I'm just messing with you,” Twilight said as she smiled.

“A long time ago, we were at war the a creature called Mayhem, a draconequus. Just before he was defeated, he used the last of his strength to transport Avol far from it's solar system, away from its sun.

“The unicorns of Avol, realizing we would die without sunlight, united, pooling their magic together to create an artificial sun. Because it was pony made though it was small and very close. This caused gravitational problems so the unicorns once again pooled their magic to grab nearby asteroids and formed the moon on the opposite side of the world. Princess Celestia and Luna renew the spell that keeps them orbiting the planet every day.”

“That's amazing,” Curt said, “I've seen some crazy shit when it comes to magic but creating a sun?”

“That's unbelievable,” Seth said.

“Well, I’m impressed by this thing,” Twilight said, throwing her front hooves out to everything, “I mean, a whole ship that can travel through space without magic! I mean, I’ve seen airships that were big, but this thing could hold hundreds of them and still fit the crew. Is crew the right word, or do you call them something else? What does it use as a power source? Do you manufacture atmosphere or just bring it with you? what kind of propulsion do you use? Why aren’t you answering my questions? I told you something about ponies, now you tell me something about humans.”

“Slow down, Twilight.” Curt pleaded, “I can’t answer you if you don’t stop asking questions.”

Twilight’s face burned red, “Oh, sorry. I have a tendency to get excited with new things to learn about.”

“I’ll say. This is all yours Curt,” Seth said.

“Alright,” Curt started, “As you know humans have no magic, though we did at one time. Thousands of years ago, adept humans existed, but for some reason they vanished. Lucky for us though, we have a knack for creativity. We could look at a thing and not just see what it was but what it could be.

“In the year 2114 Dr. Coal perfected the FTL drive.”

“FTL?” asked Twilight.

“It stands for “faster than light”, and that's exactly what it does.” said Curt, “It lets our ships travel faster than the speed of light.”

Twilight’s jaw fell so fast it was surprising it didn’t fall off. She could hardly believe it, “Teleportation doesn't even move that fast.”

“You can teleport?” Seth asked cocking an eyebrow.

“Yes. Not many unicorns can, but magic is kind of my special talent,” she answered with a slight blush.

“We're here,” announced the driver.

The vehicle backed up to a door that opened as they approached. When the back was through, the three passengers filed out and sat in the white room. Other than the bench, the room was bare with the exception of the door they entered through and another on the opposite wall. Another human dressed the same as the driver stepped in.

“Excuse me ma'am but I’m going to need a blood sample,” said the human. It had a feminine voice.

Twilight stuck her foreleg out and the nurse went about drawing a sample of her blood with a needle. Twilight winced a little at the pain, but let the professional work. After gathering a sufficient amount, she removed the needle and placed it in a curious machine.

“How long will this take?” Twilight asked, holding a piece of cotton the nurse gave her over the tiny hole.

“About...” the nurse watched the machine until a ding sounded, “That long. OK you're clean. No unknown diseases.” The nurse removed the headpiece revealing dark skin, rather short black hair, and brown eyes. Unlike the two soldiers, she had no scars or blemishes from a rough life, “Follow me and we'll get you stitched up.”

The men and mare followed the nurse into the next room. This one already had a resident in some weird metal cast on her leg. She was slim and muscular, with very short red hair, and a pair of way-too-small wings on her back.

“I didn't know humans had wings,” Twilight said.

“Huh?” said Curt before following Twilight's gaze, “Oh shit, Debby you hurt yourself again?”

“Sup Cunt? This your new girlfriend?” she asked sardonically.

“Hardly,” Twilight said and extended a hoof in greeting, “My name is Twilight sparkle, pleasure to meet you.”

“Name's Debby, callsign Firefly,” she said, taking the offered hoof, “...the greatest pilot in the galaxy...and only half human. I got these bad boys from my dad.” she pointed a thumb at her wings, “He's Aviva.”

“Fascinating,” Twilight mused, “...cross-species breeding, I never knew it was possible.”

Debby laughed. “Damn Curt, she's as much an egghead as you.”

Twilight cocked an eyebrow, “Ms. Debby, if I were to ask you how much cooler you are than everyone else here, what would your answer be?”

The pilot scratched her chin for a second before answering, “I'd say I’m at least twenty percent cooler.”

“Yer makin that up,” Applejack accused.

“Swear on my life. That's what she said,” Twilight assured the farm pony.

“Well they say everypony has a twin,” stated Celestia, “Perhaps yours is a twin in mind only.”

Everypony but one broke into laughter.

“Just get on with the darn story,” the colorful pegasus grumbled clearly annoyed.

The two-and-a-half humans stared in confusion as their pony friend lost herself in a fit of laughter.

“What's so funny?” Curt finally asked.

“I...she...it's just...Rainbow...” Twilight tried, futilely, to speak through her laughter. She eventually took a deep breath and calmed enough to speak, “It's just that you act so much like my friend Rainbow Dash. Her favorite phrases are ‘20% cooler’ and saying she can do anything in ‘ten seconds flat’.”

Curt choked back a laugh, “Really, she really said ‘in ten seconds flat’?”

“Yeah why?” Twilight looked at Curt before the realization dawned, “Wait, seriously? Oh, Celestia!” Her laughing fit relapsed in full force, this time time with both Curt and Seth joining her.

“Hey, pony girl,” Debby called, concern tinging her voice. “You're bleeding.”

“Huh?” Twilight quirked an eyebrow. She looked down and saw little pools of blood where she was rolling around, “Oh-my-gosh, help.” She pressed her hoof against the reopened wound.

Seth practically tore the back door off its hinges and yelled into the back room, “Where the hell is the doctor! We have an emissary from a newly discovered race bleeding in here!”

A man in a white lab coat walked in.

“I'm sorry about that. I didn't realize there were casualties,” he apologized, "Could you sit on the bed, please?"

Twilight looked at the high bed, obviously meant for the taller bipeds. In a flash of light the mare was on the bed.

“Whoa!” Debby exclaimed, “She's an adept?”

“I'm the personal student of Princess Celestia,” Twilight said proudly, “She taught me all kinds of amazing things. She’s the best teacher I could have ever hoped for.”

“That is fascinating,” the doctor said as he began examining the gash on the pony's cheek, “I've never treated an adept before.”

He cleaned the wound and, using a cylindrical tool of some kind, sealed the wound. The only thing left was a nasty looking scar.

“When we make port we can have someone remove the scar. Right now though, Admiral Gibson wishes to speak to you.” As the doctor spoke, a man walked in and stood in a very erect, disciplined manner. “Follow Corporal Hick here, if you will. He will escort you.”

“Thank you doctor, for taking care of my cut,” Twilight thanked and left with Corporal Hicks.

As she left she overheard the doctor say, “I just treated a freaking unicorn.”

“Good for you,” Curt deadpanned, “Now you can treat humans again.”

Twilight couldn’t help but giggle at her new friend.

They walked for about ten minutes to an unassuming door. The corporal gave a knock.

“Enter,” came the simple reply.

The door slid open revealing an office with a mahogany desk and a couple soft, plush chairs at the far side. There was a shelf with various trinkets and baubles to the right, and a large colorful potted plant that Twilight didn’t recognize to the left.

“Take a seat Ms. Sparkle,” said a politely smiling older looking man with gray hair and a air of experience and wisdom. He was clean cut, with a strong jaw, and hawk-like nose. The only blemish was a scar on the left of his forehead near his hairline.

“Please Admiral, call me Twilight,” she replied with a polite smile as she took a seat in the chair directly in front of the desk.

“Very well, Twilight. Likewise you may call me Andrew.” The officer returned the smile, “So, I would like to get to know you a bit better. I understand you're probably quite confused about a great many things. I heard a brief account of what happened out there from Major Vasiliev, but I would like to hear it from our own perspective.”

“Well, I was sent here against my will by an evil unicorn named Xander...” Twilight told the Admiral everything that transpired since her arrival on that unknown planet. She told about the battle Seth and Curt fought, until she came to the part she hated, “One of them was trying to sneak around them and it saw me.” Her breath quickened, “I-I-I didn't know what to do. I just panicked and I-I-I-I-I-I...” Twilight broke down, tears pouring down her face as it now rested in her hooves.

Admiral Gibson jumped up and quickly went to comfort the distraught mare with a hand on her shoulder, “Shh, it's OK. I know how it feels. The first time I had to kill I felt like I was a monster. It hurts, but you have to remember, if you didn't do what you did it would have killed you. Think about how many others he would have killed. You saved them.” This seemed to work. Twilight's crying slowed. “How about we get you some food and a bed.”

Twilight looked up at the old soldier and managed to give an honest smile at his kindness. “I'd like that. I'd like that very much.”

Chapter 4: Grand Tour

Twilight was woken by a knock at the door.

“Spike, get that please,” She said.

The knocking continued.

“Darn it Spike,” She groaned as she sat up.

It took a few seconds for her to remember where she was. She wasn't in her library, safe and sound in Ponyville. She was Celestia knows where, on a craft floating through space, at war with a terrifying group of beings that want to destroy everything. The knock at the door rang again.

“Hold on,” She called as she wrapped the door in her magical aura.

Twilight choked back a yelp at the sight of the creature at her door. It reminded her of an ant, but much bigger and with a proboscis instead of mandibles. Its thorax sat upright, with a pair of arms extending from the sides. It brought it's left arm in front of it and a voice emitted from a device on it's wrist.

“Forgive us. It is our purpose to ensure cessation of hibernation.” The machine had a feminine voice. “You must partake of sustenance intake. This will be available for one hour, thirty seven minutes.”

“Um... Thanks?” replied the unicorn as she watched the insect-like being move to the next door.

Her attention was brought back to the spartan living quarters she was given. There was nothing but a dresser and a surprisingly comfy bed. After making a mental note to ask about getting something to decorate the place, Twilight decided that breakfast was just what she needed. She jumped out of bed and levitated a brush one of the female humans had given her. She straightened her mane and stepped out the door only to realize that she had absolutely no idea where she was.

“Hey, pony girl,” called a familiar voice, “You look lost.”

Twilight looked to her left to see Debby approaching her in what looked like a wheel chair. The unicorn smiled at the pilot and waved.

“Hello Debby. I am lost.” She said, “Very lost. This place is gigantic. Could you please help me find the cafe?”

“Pff HA. Cafe?” the Aviva's response was concerning to say the least, “That's a good one. Cafes serve real food. All we have is a mess hall. C'mon, I was on my way to get some grub anyway.”

As the unicorn followed her escort she struck up a conversation, “So you eat insects?”

“What?! No! What gave you that idea?” asked Debby laughing at the unicorn’s conclusion.

“You said you were going to get some grubs, like insect larvae,” replied Twilight.

Debby laughed, “Grub is slang for food genius.”

“Oh, of course.” Twilight blushed from embarrassment.

“Ya know, you're alright for a nerd,” stated Debby.

“Hey, I’m not a nerd. I’m a scholar,” Twilight defended.

“And that's different, how?” countered the half human.

“A nerd is somepony who is overly analytical, socially awkward, and-oh Celestia I’m a nerd.” The revelation hit a little softer than Twilight would have assumed.

“Haha, don't worry about it,” Debby chuckled, patting the pony on the back, “Out here, nerds rule. They keep this boat afloat.”

The pair entered a small room and stopped. Debby pushed a button on the wall and waited.

“What are we doing?” Twilight asked, “Why are we sitting here?”

As if to answer, the door they had just entered slid open to reveal a hallway that wasn't there before.

“I'm guessing you don't have lifts where you're from,” said Debby, noticing the confused look on Twilight's face.

“We do but not like that,” replied the unicorn, “They're just used to move heavy equipment and building materials around.”

“If you find that amazing, I got some things to show you that I know you’ll love. Here we are.” The injured Aviva lead the lavender mare into a large room filled with at least a dozen different races, ranging from humans and Aviva to things that look more like small dragons, all eating. “Right this way.” Twilight was led to a line of various beings waiting to get fed.

“Scrambled eggs, pancakes, and fruit, if you would please.” Twilight ordered her breakfast.

The short stocky server let out a bellowing laugh, “I don't even need to see ya to know you're new.” He served up a tray with a disgusting looking brown goo.

“We don't have real food anymore, but we'll get some when we stop in port in a few days,” responded Debby, “Let's go pony girl.”

“Yo! Twilight, Debby!” called a voice from over the crowd.

“Curt!” Twilight replied with a smile.

“What's up, Cunt,” debby greeted.

“Nothin much, Chicken Wing,” he replied, “How was your first night, Twilight?”

“Not too great. I kept having nightmares about... that... at least the bed was soft.” The unicorn quickly changed the subject, “Honestly I was expecting the beds to be hard as rocks, but it wasn't so bad.”

“That's cause you got an officers room.” Seth commented.

“Oh, good morning, Seth,” Twilight greeted the large human, “I didn't see you there.”

“I'm hurt.” He exclaimed, clutching his chest dramatically “I thought we were friends.”

“So you do make jokes,” Twilight teased.

“Only when I’m not on the job,” replied Seth.

“So, Debby, do you mind if I ask what happened?” Twilight pointed to the pilot's leg.

“I broke it trying out a new stunt on my board,” she said.

“Hmmm,” Twilight looked at the leg in thought, “I might be able to help. I know a spell that accelerates the bodies natural healing ability. It won't heal you instantly, but it'll have you back on your feet by tomorrow.”

“Whoa, really?” asked Debby with an excited grin.

“Yeah,” The equine mage confirmed, “Two of my friends are always competing with each other and, thus, always getting hurt. So I learned it to keep them from killing themselves.”

“Well, hell, that sounds awesome,” The temporarily crippled woman said, “Maybe I can find a way to thank you.”

“Well, you could teach me about those machines you fly.” Twilight offered.

“OK, if my legs healed by tomorrow, I’ll teach you about the fighters.” Debby agreed.

Twilight stood up and faced her new friend. “Now there is one side effect to the spell. The rapid healing causes moderate pain. It'll feel like you're trying to walk on a twisted ankle.”

“Fine by me. Pain don't bother me much,” the pilot replied.

Twilight closed her eyes focusing on her magic, her horn glowing with a lavender aura. Debby's leg was wrapped in a similar light. After a few moments she winced, holding back a grunt from the sudden pain. After a couple of minutes the glow faded and the unicorn opened her eyes again. When she looked around she saw every eye on her, most weren't friendly. She remembered what she was told about magic outside Avol.

“Um, Curt,” She said nervously, “You said only the Dratali could use magic here right?”

“Yeah, why?” replied the soldier. He looked around at the faces of the others in the mess hall, “Oh...”

“Ha!” Seth said loud enough so others could hear, “The Dratali won't know what hit them. Wait till they find out we have an adept now too!”

Seth, Debby, and Twilight looked at him like he was bonkers.

He leaned in and whispered, “Play along.”

“Right.” Twilight whispered before saying louder, “Umm... Hopefully with magic on your side... uhh... the tides will turn in our favor, and the Dratali scourge will finally be defeated.”

The expressions of disdain turned to confusion, shock, excitement, or a combination of the above. They all thought Twilight was going to fight for them. At least most did. A few of the faces in the crowd still looked rather skeptical of the magic wielding pony.

“That was a close one,” Twilight said with a sigh before taking a bite of the ‘food’. “Ack! What the hay is this?” The others laughed.

After the four ate (with difficulty on the unicorn’s part) they gave a call to the admiral to get permission to give Twilight the tour of the ship. He allowed it since she was familiar with them. The tour went smoothly. Twilight saw a large gym with equipment she knew nothing about. The theater was a lot like the one back home except with chairs for bipeds instead of ponies. The lounge had several comfy looking chairs and couches as well as a mini-movie screen that people were gathered around. After several other places they came to the most important one... the library.

“And three months later when you came out...” mocked Rainbow Dash, getting a chuckle from everyone present.

“I probably would have if they let me,” Twilight admitted, “But I only spent an hour in there that time.”

“Oh mah stars, Twi. How did ya manage?” said AJ.

“What I'm more curious about is how they managed to get you out.” Celestia teased, “It took me four and a half hours to drag her out of the Canterlot archives on her first visit.”

“Well I'm skipping that part, because I don't want to give you guys any ideas,” stated the purple pony much to the disappointment of her audience.

The four headed toward the hangar bay. Twilight was still mad about not being allowed to stay in the library, but Debby promised her a manual on the SF-23. At least she would be able to read on something that Equestria doesn't have

The first thought Twilight had when they arrived at their destination was that it was the biggest room she had ever seen. It could probably fit over half of the homes in Ponyville.

“This is the C-98 Big Boy. Our heave transport,” Debby explained indicating a massive box like ship, “That one is the C-104 Little Boy, the one that brought you here.” They walked (and rolled) a bit farther through the hangar. “These are our combat craft, what I fly. We always work in groups of threes. The SB-7 Juggernaut, our heavy bomber.” She pointed to a ship that resembled a spearhead with wings. “That one is the SF-44 Hunter, our interceptor.” This one was the smallest vehicle in the place. It was a more cylindrical shape with a pointed nose and four small wings, two on each side, “And this bad boy is my baby, the SF-23 Executioner. This is our primary gunship. It's equipped with twin Elesian charged particle cannons, a class 3 concussion missile launcher, and an Avivan type F kinetic barrier projector.”

“Wow, that's quite, um... what does all that mean?” Twilight asked.

“Awesome, pony girl,” the half Aviva said sagely, “It means awesome.”

“Yeah, I gathered as much,” Twilight deadpanned and rolled her eyes, “What I'm asking is what are those things you listed that make it awesome.”

“Hold on, I'm no good at teaching stuff like that. That's why I'm giving you that book. It has everything you need to know,” Debby said before wheeling up to a guy at a work table, “What the fuck are you doing?”

“What does it look like I'm doing,” retorted the human man.

“It looks like you're dickin' around with your pistol instead of dickin' around with your fighter,” Debby chastised, “Stow that, I got someone to introduce you to.”

The male raised an eyebrow when he saw the lavender unicorn. “Uh, Deb, the captain's gonna flip when he finds out you brought a pet on board.”

“Excuse me.” Twilight said indignantly, “I'm not a pet, I'm a pony.”

The guy jumped back in surprise. “Holy shit it talked.”

“Idiot, this is Twilight Sparkle. Curt and Seth found her stranded on Klimese. Twilight, this is my wingman Lt. Aden Rane. He's kinda of a dweeb, but he's a pretty good pilot.”

“It a pleasure to meet you Lt. Rane.” Twilight said as she held out a hoof.

“Call me Aden, Ms. Sparkle,” he took her hoof in his hand, “The pleasure's mine.”

“Please, call me Twilight.” She responded.

“Where's the manual for the SF-23?” Debby asked Aden.

“There's one on the desk over there,” He said, “So Twilight, I'm curious, how did you end up on Klimese?”

“A unicorn named Xander created a rift in space and it sucked us in, well most of us.” Twilight said, “It only got his head.” She shivered at the memory of finding the severed head.

“What was the deal with that guy anyway? You only told us a few details about what happened,” Curt asked.

“He used to be the head of Canterlot University's R&D department.” Twilight began, “He was given the task of identifying and deciphering an ancient tome. It was discovered in an temple that was determined to be over 5,000 years old. The book was simply named The Black Book after the black leather binding. Just the fact that the book was leather was strange, but even stranger than that was that the book was in perfect condition.”

“A five thousand year old book in perfect condition?” asked Aden, “How does that work?”

“Some kind of ancient magic,” Twilight explained, “Most of the sentient races on my world can use magic in one way or another.”

“So can you?” he asked, curious and a bit wary.

She smiled and her horn flashed, “Does that answer your question?”

Debby laughed, “Nice stash.”

“What?” asked her wingman as he felt the new handle bar mustache on his lip, “Nice. I like it. So you're an adept, huh. Sweet.”

“It's against regulations. You're shaving it,” ordered Debby.

“No need.” Twilight's horn flashed again and Aden's face was once again hair free, much to his disappointment. “Now where was I... right the book.”

“Xander was given the book to study. For a full year he worked at it but with little success, or at least that's what he said. One day my friends and I were visiting the castle when princess Celestia asked me to take a look at Xander's notes. When I was looking through them I noticed that they seemed half hearted. It was as if he didn't care. The details were shoddy, the tests were mundane and few. This didn't make sense with how enthusiastic he always seemed about the book. The only reason I could think of as to why his notes were like that was because those weren't his real notes. He was like me. He’d take notes on everything no matter how small it may have seemed. I’ve read several of his other reports on artifacts and the detail was astonishing. I knew he took better notes than what he presented, the only question was where were they. After a little searching I found them in a secret compartment in the ceiling, and what they said scared me.. he found a spell that would let him steal the magic of the princesses and rule over Equestria.”

“And if those princesses of yours are as powerful as you make them out to be, I could see why that would scare you,” Seth added.

Twilight nodded and continued, “When my friends and I went to confront him, he cast a spell that threw me out of the window and who knows what to my friends. Luckily we were only on the second story. When I got back up there he and my friends were gone. I traced the teleport spell he used and found out where he went. When I caught up with him we fought for a little before he opened a portal and flung me and his head to that planet.”

“Damn. If there's one thing I can't stand, it's traitors.” Debby seethed, “Well, here's that book you wanted. Who's want's to grab some dinner?”

With that the five of them left the hangar and grabbed some food while Twilight regaled them with stories of her adventures and fun with her friends. She told them about Nightmare Moon, Discord, and other villains she and her friends faced. They mostly enjoyed hearing about the shenanigans around Ponyville.

“So how long have you lived in Ponyville?” Aden asked.

“Eight years now.” Twilight answered, “The best eight years of my life.”

“You got family, husband, children?” Seth asked.

“I have a brother, my parents, and my adoptive little brother Spike, he’s a dragon, but no special somepony and no foals. I’ve never had time for things like that.” Twilight replied.

“Dude!” Debby practically yelled, “Your little brother’s a dragon! You are officially the second coolest person on this ship.”

They talked a while longer before Twilight let out a yawn and bid them goodnight. She found her way to her room and climbed into bed. As she laid there, her thoughts drifted to what Seth said at breakfast. Yeah, it was only a way to let everyone know that she wasn't a threat, but she couldn't help but think that she actually should use her magic to help. The only problem was how she would help. This is war, and that means if she wanted to really help she might have to kill again. The memory of that Dratali soldier she killed forced it's way to the front of her mind, sending chills down her spine.

“Can I do that again?” She asked herself aloud, “Can I kill again?”

She thought about that question for a while. She imagined one of those beings trying to hurt one of her friends back home. She pictured Rarity being shot by those terrible weapons. She imagined Applejack and her family in the burning ruins of their home. She thought of Fluttershy’s terrified face before one of those things took her life. It didn’t take much for her to get the answer she was looking for.

“What was your answer?” Asked Cadence, though she already knew the answer.

Twilight looked up at her friends with a fierce determination in her eyes, “Yes. If anything were to threaten any of your lives I would not hesitate to kill them. I wouldn't enjoy it but I’ll do what I have to to protect my friends... all of them.”

“Why don't we take a break for now, Twilight?” Celestia suggested, “Luna and I have neglected our duties for long enough. Why don't all of you come to Canterlot with us? That way we can still attend our duties and we can still hear all about your trip.”

“That sounds like a plan.” Twilight agreed.

Chapter 5: Lectures at Breakfast

Twilight woke in her old room in Canterlot Castle. She stretched and rolled off the cot onto the floor. Shining Armor had one of the guards bring one of the racks from the barracks to her room after she told him she couldn't sleep on the soft beds. She hobbled on three legs to the bathroom, leaving her prosthetic where it was. She turned on the hot water and stepped into the shower.

“Twilie?” Called her brother as he opened the door to her room, “Are you in here?”

“In here, Shiny,” she called back.

He opened the bathroom door to speak to his little sister unobstructed, “Breakfast will be ready in an hour and I -What's so funny?”

Twilight stopped chuckling for a moment to explain, “Just a funny quirk that humans have. In their culture a male watching a female bathe is considered rude, even lewd at times.”

Shining's cheeks went red, “Wh-wh-what? Why?”

“It's just their culture,” answered the mare as she cut off the water, “They have a lot of odd things about them. Can you hand me that towel?”

“'Hand'? It that the human word for hoof?” he asked as he floated a towel to her.

“Yes and no,” she answered cryptically. She took the towel and started drying off. “It depends which hooves you're talking about. Because they're bipedal and their equivalent of hind and fore hooves have very different structures. Their 'hind hooves' are called feet and are formed to maintain a balanced upright posture, while their 'fore hooves' are hands and are incredibly dexterous. Far more so than Spike’s claws, but similar in use. They're almost tentacle like.” She placed the towel on the rack and stepped out.

Shining Armor winced at the sight of his sisters scared and maimed body. He couldn't imagine what she had been through to come out like that. He wondered how much of his LSBFF didn't make it, and not just physically.

“Are you going to tell us how that happened or are we going to just have to assume the worst?” he asked, following her into the main room.

Twilight laid down on a cushion and levitated her leg and a small metal lockbox to her. “I would tell you, but I’m afraid if you don't understand the events leading to it, you won't understand why this was a good thing.” She opened the box and levitated several tools.

“Twilie, how in Tartarus is that a good thing?” He pointed to the leg as a panel was levitated from the side.

“That's why you need to understand everything else,” she said.

Shining laid down beside her as he watched his sis work on the strange faux leg with the same dedication and the same adorkable expression as always. Her face was scrunched up, her eyes narrowed, and her tongue sticking out the side of her mouth. It was good to see his sister was still the same in at least some ways. She continued working on the limb for another twenty minutes before closing it back up and putting the tools away. She stood up and attached her prosthetic, giving it a few twists and turns to make sure everything was working.

“That's better. Alright, let's get some food,” she said.

Her five friends and Cadence joined Twilight and Shining Armor a few minutes after the siblings arrived. It was their turn to tell her what had been going on in their lives while she was gone. It wasn't anything exciting but Twilight was still happy to hear about her best friend's lives.

After Twilight’s presumed death, Applejack and Rarity opted to cope the only way they knew; they buried themselves in their work. Fluttershy on the other hand, despite being the one most distraught, was the first to recover. She, being an animal caretaker, understood what death really meant. She took comfort in the thought that Twilight was probably on a better place.

“I really am so sorry that I put you through all that,” Twilight apologized, “It was stupid of me to just charge in there like that.”

“Oh, hush now. Stop blamin' yerself,” Applejack chided, holding a hoof to Twilight’s good shoulder.

“I know, jeez,” Dash agreed, “You didn't know that jerk was going to zap you across the universe.”

“Besides, if you didn't you wouldn't have met your super cool new friends!” Pinkie exclaimed with her trademark smile.

“Yeah, they are pretty awesome,” Twilight mused, “I wouldn't be here if it wasn't for them. Even if I were to find a way to survive on that planet, I would have been stranded with no way home.”

“I do wish we could meet them,” Rarity said, “So we could thank them for saving our friend.”

“Yeah, they sound awesome,” Rainbow stated, “Plus, if that Debby really reminded you of me so much, she must be super awesome.”

“I don't know Rainbow,” Twilight said in mock thought, “I'm not sure if two egos of that size could coexist.”

“That or your faces might melt off by shear exposure to awesome,” Dash countered with a cheeky grin.

They all laughed. The pegasus always boasted about her skills and such, but they all knew it was in good fun. She didn't really consider herself better than anypony, just a better flier (which she was) and athlete (which was usually true).

“You probably would get along,” Twilight finally conceded, “She is quite competitive. She gets that from her human side. They've had literally millions of different kinds of competitions throughout their existence.”

“Millions?” everypony asked in unison.

“Oh yes. Even some I would love,” said the unicorn, “They have these things called 'game shows', and a lot of them test your knowledge. In fact the oldest game show in human culture is hundreds of years old. It's a game called 'Jeopardy', and is for the super smart.”

“They sound lame,” Rainbow scoffed.

“Oh, you'd love murderball,” Twilight replied with an impish grin, “The object of the game is to carry a ball to the opposing team's side without getting creamed by the other guys. There's not a single professional game that doesn't have an injury. Usually minor, but there are some bad ones.”

“That's terrible,” Fluttershy whispered in her usual demure voice.

“It's better than the favorite sport of a couple thousand years back. The Romans use to watch people kill each other in an arena called the Colosseum. Of course that was a long time ago and that kind of thing is illegal in Alliance space now.”

“Ah gotta say, these guys don't sound too nice ta me.” Applejack muttered.

“That's kinda what I thought too when I first started researching them,” Twilight admitted, “But humans are beings of variety. What they lack in physical variety they make up for with psychological variety. Yes, there are some that are greedy and the evil they're capable of is far worse than any pony.”

“Then why do you admire them?” asked a curious Luna.

“It's because for every evil human there's a good one, and the good they do put good ponies to shame. There was this volcanic eruption once on New Roma. Millions lost their homes and everything they possessed. There were tens of thousands of humans that dropped everything, left their homes, jobs, and families to travel light years away just to help rebuild the homes of people they didn't even know, and they did it all without payment of any kind. They did it just because it was the right thing to do. Rarity, you're the Element of Generosity, have you ever dropped everything just to help out ponies you don't know?”

Rarity looked rather flustered, “I can't say I have.”

“Have any of you ever heard of anypony that did that for complete strangers?” Twilight asked the group.

They all shared glances to see if any of them could say yes. When they realized none of them knew of anypony that had done that, they were humbled. They had always considered ponies to be the epitome of kindness and generosity, yet these beings that they had assumed to be terrible creatures showed a kind of selflessness that none of them had ever known.

“Humans are too varied to consider all of them to be a certain way” Twilight explained, “Of course not all the races were like that. The Tacig, The insect-like being that I mentioned, are the exact opposite. They're a hive minded species, meaning they share a single mind. One consciousness within several bodies. They're difficult to understand at times but they're very fascinating.”

Twilight took another sip of her orange juice. “Then, there's the Aviva. They're the second most common race in the Alliance, after humans. They have a fierce sense of honor, and a code of conduct that they follow without fail. The few human-aviva hybrids are an interesting bunch. They have the pride of the aviva, with the individuality of humans.

“There are others like the Korg, and Yopo, but I'll get to them later. I really want to talk about the Dratali, so there's no confusion. The name Dratali refers both to the race of reptilian magic adepts, and the religious cult they founded. The Dratali race, before I showed up, was the only known race to the alliance that could use magic. Their entire civilization is built upon it. Their homeworld was destroyed by a massive comet. It somehow burrowed into the planet and exploded several miles beneath the surface. The force was enough to launch the planet out of orbit and into their sun. It was because of the freak set of circumstances that the Dratali came to the conclusion that the universe hates life. This was when the Dratali cult was born. They took it upon themselves to do what they believe the universe wants and cleanse it of all life. The Dratali cult is comprised of various races from across the galaxy, even human and aviva. As long as someone proved themselves to the Dratali, they were let in, and named one of their own.”

The unicorn finished off her last pancake. “Now their magic is very different from what we use. Where our magic comes from within, their magic comes from the latent energy in the universe. This is a double edged sword for them. It's benefit is that they have no limit to how much energy they can use, because it's not theirs. The down side is that it takes time to gather the energy.”

“How do the humans know so much?” Luna asked.

“I'll get to that,” Twilight said as she finished the last bite of her breakfast. “Right now, let's get back to my story. I don’t want to bore you with a history lesson. Anyway, The following day, I was told that I was in for a treat. The ship was docking with a civilian spaceport for refueling...”

Twilight watched through a screen as the massive ship moved toward the gargantuan disc. It was at least five times the size of the ship and was connected to an even larger asteroid. Twilight couldn't believe such a thing was crafted by these humans. It was unreal.

“It's something else isn't it,” Curt said.

Twilight jumped at his sudden appearance. “Curt, don't sneak up on my like that!”

Twilight noticed his uniform was different than before. Instead of the dark green, it was a very formal looking red outfit. Multiple medals were pinned to one side of the chest, and a gold cord hung around the opposite shoulder. Everything was finished with a bright golden trim. Completing the ensemble were a pair of pristine black dress pants and shiny black shoes. Even the rifle he carried looked more elegant than the one that he had when she met him; a long sleek weapon instead of the shorter angular one.

Curt noticed her staring and smiled. “I know I look good, but it'll never work out.”

Twilight giggled and returned his sarcasm, “Oh, woe is me! Celestia forbid I never be with the male of my dreams.” She giggled again, and settled soon after. “So what's with the formal attire?”

“I was given escort duty,” he half grumbled, “Some foreign dignitary that's representing her race. You know, probably some stuck up snotty ass that thinks she's better than everyone else.”

“Oh I hate ponies like that,” Twilight agreed, “I've seen plenty with the Princess. They always act like they're so much better than everypony else. So who is she?”

“She's the representative of some place called Avol.” Curt grinned wide.

Twilight tried to glare at him, but couldn't keep the smile off her face. “You are such a comedian, aren't you?”

“I try. Now let's go. Seth's waiting for us. Debby said she's going to come with us as well. Here you go.” He set a box down on a table. “Put this on. If you're clothed, others will be less inclined think you're just an animal.”

“Right. I forget that most of the races here wear cloths all the time. Rarity would love that.” replied the unicorn.

“Oh would I?” Rarity gushed. “Imagine the business I could have! I’d be famous across the universe!” The fashionista fainted dramatically on a conveniently placed sofa.

Twilight chuckled as she shook her head. She was glad to see that her friends hadn’t changed. “Anyway...”

Twilight levitated the box and removed the dress. It was a rather simple piece, white with gold trim and four white strips of cloth.

“Those are for your hooves. If you want I can show you how they go on. The tailor showed me.”

“That would be helpful. Can you help me with the dress too?” She asked innocently.

Curt's eyes widened, and his cheeks flared red, “Uh, well, um... Twi, among humans, a male helping a female dress is an... intimate thing.”

“Sure it is,” Twilight said, thinking he was joking.

“No, I’m serious,” Curt insisted.

“Look out loser,” Debby called as she walked in, “I'll help you. It's fine for a girl to help another.”

“Hey Debby, you're walking,” noted the soldier with some degree of surprise.

“What, did you think Twilight here was lying?” questioned the pilot, lifting her leg as to prove the point. “Now get out.”

“How’s the leg feeling?” Twilight inquired as she got into the dress.

“It feels great!” Debby exclaimed as she examined the dress and zipped up the back. “God I hate dresses like this. You can hardly move in the damn things.”

“Well, I don’t think we are going to do anything too strenuous anyway,” Twilight chuckled, “It looks nice though.”

“Yeah, but you can’t play sports in it so what’s the point?” Debby argued like it was common sense. Twilight just shook her head in amusement. Debby really was Rainbow Dash all over again.

After getting dressed, Curt came back in and put the wraps on for Twilight. After they were finished, they met up with Seth and Aden in the lounge. Seth was wearing the same formal uniform as Curt, but Aden was dressed in casual civilian cloths, like Debby. As a group, the five of them headed through the docking bay.

“Alright Twilight,” said Curt, “You ready for your first look at intergalactic civilization?”

“Am I ever!” Was her enthusiastic reply. Then they stepped into the transport bound for the colony, Placid Harbor.

Chapter 6: Chicken, Shopping, and Shows

Twilight expected the stares, but she was still uncomfortable. They weren't the glares she got when she performed magic on the ship, but not much better. She tried telling herself that it was just because they were curious about this new race among them (which, logically, she knew it was), but she still felt like they were judging her.

“So what would you recommend I see first?” Twilight asked.

“I always find markets to be a good way to get to know the locals,” Seth said, “You would be surprised what you can learn about a culture by what the sell and how they conduct business.”

“That's an excellent idea, Seth,” Twilight agreed. “Let's go shopping! Except...” she trailed off. “I don't have any money.”

“That's OK. The Admiral authorized diplomat status for you. You've also been granted an allowance. You can purchase whatever you want... Within reason.” Curt explained.

“Well, I really don't want to take money I haven't earned, so I guess I’ll find some way to pay it back,” Said the unicorn.

“You really are too nice, pony girl,” Debby tittered.

“You might be right,” Twilight admitted, “I'll start fixing that right now by not treating you to lunch.”

“Hey now, Twilight.” Debby protested, “I didn't say it was a bad thing. I just don't want you to get taken advantage of.”

Twilight shot the pilot a smirk, “I know. You really are just like Rainbow Dash. Who's hungry?”

Seth and Curt were afraid this might happen. They knew equines on earth were herbivores, so they knew their new friend would be too. Now here she was staring at slaughtered, butchered, and cooked animals with wide eyes and hanging jaw.

“I've never seen so much meat,” She said slowly, “Do you really eat it every day?”

“Yeah,” Curt said, his uncertainty apparent in his voice, “We kind of have to.”

“And you just buy it?” She asked, “You just walk up to a vendor, and ask for some?

“Yes,” Seth said with only slightly less uncertain.

Before they knew it, Twilight was heading for a stand that was selling chicken. The two marines had seen what pissed of vegetarians had been known to do and moved to stop the destruction before it started. However, instead of the vendor's doom they were expecting, Twilight asked an unexpected question.

“May I have a leg, wing, and some of those fries?” She turned towards her escorts, “What do you guys want?” She looked at her gawking escorts, “What, do I have something on my face?”

“Uh, Twilight, aren't you vegetarian?” asked Debby.

“The pony diet is mostly vegetarian, yes.” Twilight said, “But that's mostly because there's not enough animal life to support everypony. Physically, we're omnivores, but since meat, other than fish, is hard to get, we've magically alter flowers to contain the same nutrients found in meat needed for higher brain functions. Meat is a very rare commodity that's reserved for special occasions. Even princess Celestia only has meat about four or five meals a year. Most ponies only ever get any on Hearths Warming Day.”

“Meat only once a year. I'm glad I'm not one of you.” Said the Aviva behind the counter.

“For some reason, that disturbs me,” Curt said.

“What?” Twilight queried, “You thought I was an herbivore? You can't sustain the kind of brain needed for sentient, sapient thought with an herbivore's diet.”

“I guess we just assumed you were like equines from Earth,” Seth said, “So... I guess I'll take a leg and thigh combo.”

“... And then the cart crashed into Sticky Sweets, the local candy shop, flinging me and the fillies through the window and into a tub of chocolate sauce.”

Twilight and her friends were eating their lunches while the pony told the story of the time three little fillies offered to help her gather data on a rare bird of prey that Fluttershy told her about. Applebloom had the idea to use a cart she made to get around faster.

“Bon Bon, the owner, was furious. That was the last time I let them help me with research. I mean I love the fillies, but they were a natural disaster when they went crusading.”

“So did they ever find their cutie mark thing?” Asked Aden.

“Yeah.” Twilight said, “Applebloom found hers in construction, Sweetie Bell in music. Scootaloo was the last to find hers about three years ago now. Everypony knew she was a great dancer, but nopony expected her talent to be ballet.”

“Well that's good of them,” Seth said, “These marks sound like a big deal.”

“It sounds like a pretty sweet deal.” Curt said, “Knowing exactly who you are and what your place is in the galaxy.”

“But what colts and fillies go through before they find it is terrible.” Twilight lamented, “Those three were tormented daily by bullies at school. There was one filly in my class that was even killed because she was so desperate. She tried getting a cutie mark in manticore wrestling.”

“Shit,” Debby said, “That's messed up. Was she a friend?”

“No, I didn't know her very well.” Twilight said, “I didn't really have any friends when I was a filly, except for my older brother, and foal sitter.”

“I'm done.” Debby finally finished, the others having consumed their meals minutes before, “Let's go shopping.”

The five of them got up and tossed their trash. The shopping plaza was connected to the food court, so the walk was short. Twilight looked in awe at all the wonders on sale. There were shops selling pots and pans, some selling electronic devices, and all kinds of other tech. In between shops were smaller kiosks selling all manners of trinkets and knickknacks. One caught her eye more than the others. The sign above said simply “Oddities”, and that was exactly what he sold.

“Why hello, madam unicorn,” Said the man tending the goods, “What can I interest you in.”

Twilight looked up at the strange looking man. His hair was a two tone white and black, that fell down to his shoulder. It was his eyes though that really caught her attention. They reminded her of someone, but she couldn't quite place who.

“I'm just browsing, Mr...”

“I know just the thing. You're going to love this.” The man reached under the counter, pulled out a simple white wooden box, and held it out to her, “This is for you, a gift. I'm sure you'll figure out how to open it.”

“A gift?” Twilight asked as she grabbed it with her magic, “Are you sure?”

“Of course I am,” Said the man, “I have a feeling you'll need what's inside.”

“I never got your name,” Twilight said.

The man laughed, “No you didn't. That's kinda funny.”

Twilight waited for a few moments more before deciding he wasn't going to give his name, “Well then, thank you for the gift. Goodbye.”

“Goodbye, Twilight.” Said the strange man.

Twilight and the others turned around and started heading back when Twilight realized something.

“Hey, I never told you my... name?” She looked at the kiosk only to see it empty, “Where did he go?”

“Where did who go?” asked Curt.

“Ha ha. That weird guy at the kiosk,” she said.

The others gave each other a look.

“Are you feeling OK, Twi?” asked Aden, “We haven't even stopped at any kiosks.”

“What are you talking about?” Twilight said, “Where do you think I got this from?” She held up the box.

Before they could continue, Twilight felt something small stroke her mane. She looked to her side to see a small human child reaching up to her.

“Hi horsey,” she said.

“I am so sorry,” an older human woman, the child's mother no doubt, ran up and picked her up, “I turned around for a moment to get something to eat and she was gone.”

“It's quite alright, ma'am.” Twilight replied, “I don't mind at all.”

The woman looked at Twilight for a moment before asking, “May I ask where you're from? I don't think I’ve ever seen a race like you...”

“I'm from Avol, a very isolated world.” Twilight said as she saw the crowd of children behind the woman, “Um, are all these children yours?”

The woman looked behind her and chuckled, “Kind of. I run the local youth home. Most of them are orphans, but a lot of them just got separated from their parents for one reason or another.”

“That's terrible,” Twilight said.

She looked at the downcast faces of the young ones. They looked like they hadn't smiled in months. Pinkie would have a fit..

“I have an idea,” Twilight said, “I saw a stage over there a ways. Why don't all of you go there and wait for me.”

The caretaker thought for a moment before replying, “OK, by the way, my name is, Hanna.”

“My name's Twilight Sparkle,” the unicorn introduced herself, hoof offered.

“Well Ms. Sparkle, it's a pleasure to meet you.” Hanna shook the offered hoof.

“Please, call me Twilight,” she said.

“Come along children!” Hanna called as she lead the young ones to the stage.

“Can one of you hold my box?” Twilight asked.

Seth took the parcel and stowed it in a pack he brought.

“What are we doing?” asked Curt.

“Those kids need to smile, and since Pinkie's not here, I'm going to give them something to smile about.” Twilight stated.

“How are you going to do that?” Debby asked.

“I'm going to give them a little show.” Twilight said with a huge grin.

“Wow, that's creepy,” Curt said.

Aden stepped up to the microphone and spoke, “Ladies and gentlemen, children of all ages. I invite you all to witness feats so amazing, so mind boggling you won't believe your eyes. Put your hands together for the one, the only...” Dramatic pause, “The Great and Powerful Twilight!”

Five ponies gave Twilight a deadpanned stare.

“Really?” Applejack deadpanned.

“What?” Twilight asked indignantly, “I didn't know anything about showbiz, so I borrowed a few pages from Trixie's book.”

Sparklers and fireworks lit up the faces of the children and others that stopped to see what was going on. The curtain lifted to reveal an empty stage. Looks of confusion shifted into looks of shock and awe when a flash of light revealed Twilight wearing a black top hat, and old fashion magician's tuxedo. The crowd cheered at the spectacle.

“Greetings to you all.” Twilight said, her voice slightly amplified by a simple spell, “I am the Great and Powerful Twilight, and I am here to dazzle and entertain you with the finest and most amazing feats of magic you've ever seen.”

The crowd cringed a little at the mention of magic. Twilight noticed this and quickly attempted to alleviate their discomfort.

Twilight said, “Now, I understand that when most of you think of magic, you think of the terrible things done by terrible people. Worry not my friends for this magic is the magic of the heart.”

Her horn glowed and a swarm of illusionary butterflies fluttered over the crowd. Everyone looked on in awe at the magical creatures until they faded. It was the children in front that started the applause and it carried from there.

So this is why Trixie does this? Twilight said as a warm feeling washed over her.

“Thank you so much,” Hanna thanked, “I haven't seen them that happy in years.”

Hanna was talking to Twilight off to the side of the stage. The show was a huge success, and all the children were smiling more than many of them could ever remember. It gave the mare a warm fuzzy feeling to know she brightened their lives. She could see why Pinkie did it all the time.

“I'm just happy that they're happy,” Twilight said.

“I owe you quite a lot, Ms. Twilight,” said Hanna, “But we have to get going now. I promised the kids I'd take them out for pizza.”

Twilight waved to the children as they were guided to the food court. With a flash of her horn, her costume vanished.

“That was probably one of the nicest things I've ever seen,” Curt said, “I never thought I'd see magic used to make peoples lives better.”

“I never thought I’d see magic used to make it worse.” Twilight countered.

“I take it you like kids?” Aden asked.

“That, and there's a pony I know that's an orphan,” Twilight said, “She lost her parents when she was very young. Her life had been one struggle after another, but she has her friends to help her through.”

“That's because they're the best five friends a little orphan filly could ever ask for.” Rainbow Dash said as, in a rare display of emotion from the tomcolt, she pulled her friends into a hug.

Chapter 7: Shades of Gray

“Excuse me, Princess.” Twilight said, “Do you still keep that alcohol in that cabinet in your study?”

All eyes shifted to the solar diarch.

“Sister, I didn't know you indulge.” Luna said.

“Only a glass after court to help me relax.” Celestia said, “My question is, how do you know of it, Twilight Sparkle?”

The princesses gaze bored into her student, as Twilight smiled sheepishly, rubbing her neck with her hoof.

“Well, I found it when you were... sleeping in your study.” Twilight said, “The cabinet was open.”

“Sleeping...” Luna smirked, “Or passed out?” Celestia glared at her younger sister, “We'll discuss the terms of my silence later.”

“To return to your question Twilight,” Celestia said, “Yes. Why do you ask.”

“Because if I'm going to continue, I’m going to need a drink.” Answered the unicorn.

“Is this another of your bad habits?” Shining asked warily.

“No.” Twilight said, “I usually only drink socially, but what I’m about to tell you is...hard to talk about.”

With a flash of her horn, Celestia summoned a crystal decanter filled with an amber liquid and a cocktail glass. She poured a glass and passed it to Twilight. Twilight took the glass and, to the dismay of her friends (except Rainbow Dash and Applejack, they were just impressed), downed it in one gulp.

“Wow that's strong! I never took you for a whiskey drinker, Princess.” Twilight said, “OK, I think I can continue, but you might want to keep that close by.”

Twilight and the others watched as the kids disappeared into the lunch crowd.

“So what else is there to do around here?” Asked Twilight.

“There's a theater just nearby.” Curt said, “I think the new Kinta Solu flick is out.”

“I doubt Twilight wants to see some korg killing everyone in sight.” Seth said, “I swear that guy's in love with snapping necks.”

“What?” Twilight said, “You guys watch killing for fun? That's just...” Twilight's expression became confused, then terrified, “I feel magic.”

Too late, her senses picked up on the telltale signs of magic being used. A massive explosion tore through the station behind her. She and her friends were knocked to the floor by the shockwave. Twilight struggled to get to her hooves, as the others sat up, all in a daze. Twilight's mind was a torrent of stray thoughts, until one entered her mind that snapped her out of it. That explosion came from the food court!

All the panicked unicorn could do was whisper, “The kids.” She got up and ran at a full gallop. The others ran after, but the quadruped was easily faster than them. Twilight disappeared into the flames just as the first shots were fired. The magic Twilight felt was a beacon being activated, allowing several Dratali to teleport into the station. Now they were all over the place, killing everything that moved.

Twilight plunged into the burning wreckage of the food court. The sight was gruesome. The bodies of the patrons and merchants were everywhere. The smell of burning flesh permeated the air. She scanned the scene for the pizza place Hanna mentioned. Twilight spotted the large, round, faux pizza that served as its sign. Quickly, Twilight made her way to the shop, dodging burning tables and bodies. When she finally made it, the sight was something even the worst nightmare ever dreamed by a pony could match. The bodies of over a dozen children littered the eatery, and the body of her newest friend, Hanna, charred and clinging the small child that first greeted her, trying to protect him from the inevitable.

Outside, Seth, Curt, Debby, and Aden knocked over a couple, mostly-intact tables, to use as cover. Seth and Curt fired using their assault rifles, while Debby and Aden used the soldiers' sidearms to fight. The opposite entrance was collapsed so there was no chance of them being flanked, but that also meant no back up for a while.

“Twilight!” Curt called, “Speak to me! You need to focus!”

It was no use. He could see the unicorn shaking, stroking the burned head of one of the children she had so happily entertained not fifteen minutes earlier. He was getting worried as he could see from the heat waves that it was an oven in there. Though with the Dratali, it still might have been safer in said oven. Curt put his focus back on the enemy. Fear hit him when he saw the crimson robes of a pair of adepts joining the battlefield.

“Adepts!” He called to his teammates, “Twilight! You need to get out of here! Teleport back to the ship!”

He turned back to the unicorn to talk her into leaving, but was stopped by what he saw. A wind was picking up inside the pizzeria, a wind centered around the Twilight. She turned around to face the them, with a look of pure rage. Her mane burst into flames and her lavender coat turned purest white. She vanished in a flash of light, only to reappear in between the Dratali and the soldiers, causing all to them to start at the sudden flash.

“Twilight!” Debby yelled out to the furious unicorn.

The Dratali soldiers opened fire on the mare. Not a single bullet made it past her shield. The unicorn countered by unleashing a blast of magic that tore through one of the soldiers. One of the adepts launched a bolt of his magic at Twilight, only to have it deflected by hers. She levitated him and launched the mage into a burning store. The soldiers behind her couldn't believe their eyes. The peaceful pony that despised violence was systematically slaughtering the Dratali soldiers with ease. Twilight pulled the last of the Dratali to her, the second adept.

“You,” She said, her voice dripping with malice, “It was your magic. I can smell it. You killed them!”

Twilight lifted a metal support beam and slammed it into the reptile again and again, screaming a primal scream. Even after he was dead she kept on beating him, tears falling as her anger and grief was released on the now mangled mage.

“Twilight.” Curt kneeled beside her and placed a hand on Twilight's shoulder. It burned a little, but he didn't care, “It's OK, Twilight. He's gone.”

Twilight dropped the beam, as her color returned to normal. It was like a dam broke, as the mare wrapped her hooves around her friend and cried. She cried for the lives of the children cut short... She cried for the lives of everyone in that nightmare... She cried for her friends and family that she left behind... She cried for herself, stranded in a strange, violent galaxy with no way to get home.

“Curt” Seth said, “We still have lizards running around.”

“Come on Twilight,” Curt said, “You have to pull yourself together, OK? I know it hurts, but now is not the time to deal with the pain. You have to bury it for now. We'll deal with it together on the ship.”

Twilight looked up at the soldier. She could tell from his expression that he felt her pain, he had been there before. Twilight nodded and took a deep breath, doing as he said and burying her pain. Another explosion wracked the colony. A voice rang over the chaos.

“This is a class five alert. Evacuation of the station is ordered. Proceed to nearest lifeboat or available space faring vessel. I repeat, this is a class-five alert. the message repeated again and again.

“You heard the lady, let's go!” Debby shouted.

They made their way through the market and into the residential district. The Dratali weren't as heavy in this area as they thought, but there were still enough to slow them down. The three humans, the half-Aviva, and the pony fought through the enemy. Twilight's reservations about killing these monsters died with the children. Eventually they made their way to the docks, and found the place guarded by a towering metal beast preventing anyone from getting to the ships.

“Shit!” Curt said, “They have a fucking Titan.”

“What's a Titan?” Twilight asked.

“It's a massive armored suit for adepts.” Aden explained, “It protects them while magnifying their power tenfold. One of them can hold off several squads of soldiers.”

“So how do we beat it?” Twilight asked.

“With just us, and its heavy shields.” Debby said, “We don't...we sit tight and hope for armored support.”

Another explosion rocked the station.

“Sit tight?” Curt said, “They're destroying the place. What do you think that thing's doing there? It's keeping us here so we die with the colony..”

A small group of Aviva, a family by the looks of it, tried to fly past. The mech shot them down with ease. Twilight came to the grim realization that with that metal monster there, they were all going to die. The purple mage closed her eyes and took a deep breath to steel her nerves.

“Get ready to get everyone out.” She said.

“What?” Curt noticed her horn glowing, “What are you going to...do?”

She vanished in a flash of light and reappeared on the opposite side of the war machine.

“Hey, ugly!” Twilight's voice shouted out, “Over here you no talent novice! You couldn't cast your way out of a gazebo!”

The behemoth turned to face it's taunter, finally giving Twilight a good look at the thing. It was twice as tall as a human, with rather short legs and long arms. A pair of cannons protruded from the forearms, one on each, and a pair of pods rested on the shoulders. Twilight didn't get to spend much time in the library on the ship, but she did read about Dratali weapons enough to recognize them as missile pods. It raised its arm to the unicorn, and Twilight felt a prickling at the base of her horn.

That's not a canon. Twilight realized, It's a spell channel.

Twilight opened her senses. She 'watched' how the spell formed, studied its make up. This, of all things was what she was best at. She could 'see' a spell cast once and be able to do it herself. That's how she learned to teleport from Nightmare Moon, and how to use shadow magic from Celestia. Now she was determined to learn combat magic from this Dratali, and he didn't disappoint.

If the situation wasn't so dire, Twilight would have laughed at the simplicity of the spell. It was like a foal made it, nothing but a seek matrix, and what she assumed to be the killing matrix. She could cast that in her sleep... scratch that, she's cast more complicated spells in her sleep. Celestia still has that dresser in her art gallery.

She needed to get it out of the way so the others could get to the ships. The only way to do that was to be the biggest threat. So she decided to show this amateur what real magic is. The seek matrix was the most basic type. It simply locks on to the target's form. Just as the spell was released Twilight gathered her own magic and formed a duplicate of herself from loose matter and put it just where she was as she teleported away. The bolt slammed into the copy, destroying it.

So that matrix just releases a concussive force. Twilight observed from it's right as she readied her own version of the spell.

“You really are an amateur.” She taunted him a second time. He turned towards her, “Let me show you how it's done.”

She released the spell. It slammed into him, launching him away from the civilians and into a small truck. It was easy to attach an explosive telekinetic matrix instead of a concussive one, thus turning it from a simple explosion into a mighty shove. It stunned him, but not for long. The metal monster got back up and fired off a volley of missiles. Twilight teleported away, but the rockets simply turned toward her again. If running wouldn't work than she'd just destroy them. A bolt of lightning at the center missile detonated it, causing the others to follow. The explosion rocked the entire place.

Darn it. If we keep this up, the whole place might come down on us.

Twilight looked behind her. Her spell was doing it's job well. A sheet of magic behind her hid the others as they made their way to the ships. Only a little more time. The sound of ship engines coming to life revealed her scheme. The mech looked toward the ships, and raised both its arms at the transports. Twilight had to act fast. She charged her horn, pouring all the anger, sorrow, and fear she felt during this whole thing into it. Her horn's glow darkened and a dark purple energy poured, like flames from her green glowing eyes. With a yell, she released the energy in a volley of smaller bursts the way pinkie made her do against the changelings several years ago. The bolts went unhindered through the mech's shielding and tore through the metal armor.

When the monstrosity fell to the ground, Twilight finally let the spell go. Twilight watched it for several seconds before approaching it slowly. Her magic had torn a hole straight through several places and ripped it's left arm off. When she was right over it, she could see the operator through the metal. He was still breathing.

“Alright Twilight.” Seth called, “That's all of them. Let's get out of here.”

Twilight looked up at her friend, “Alright comAAAHH!”

Twilight yelled as a metal hand grabbed her by her foreleg. She looked down at the Dratali adept's smiling face. He was casting a spell, or at least he was gathering energy in a containment spell. Twilight felt the energy building, but couldn't sense the spell's outlet.

What is he doing? She thought, if he keeps this up, the spell's going to overload and... her eyes widened and her pupils shrunk to pinpricks with shock. She looked over to see Seth running toward her.

“Stay away!” Twilight yelled and hit him with a much weaker version of the push back spell she used earlier.

With only seconds to spare, she wrapped herself in a layer of protective magic and hoped it would be enough. Then... it happened. It was like time slowed down for the hooved scholar. The looks of terror on her friends faces. The soldiers she didn't even know rushing to her aid. The heat and pressure of the exploding mech beside her. It all moved so slowly, and then in an instant time returned to it's normal flow and Twilight was thrown into darkness.

Twilight slowly came back to her senses. She carefully opened her eyes to find a dimly lit, bleach white room. A hospital room. That meant she was still alive. Her shield worked.

“He-he-hello?” She said far too quietly for anyone outside to hear.

Regardless of her volume, an Avivan doctor walked into the room, “Hello, Ms. Sparkle. It's good to see you awake. My name is Dota Vilkir, doctor of veterinary medicine. I know you’re not just some animal, but your physiology is more akin to horses from Earth, than anything else known, so they called me. I'm sorry if you're insulted by it.”

“It's OK, doctor.” Twilight said, her voice still weak, but getting stronger.

“Twilight!” Curt said as he found his way to the room followed by Seth, Debby, and Aden.

“Hi guys.” Twilight said and waved at them.

The others cringed. Twilight took notice of their reaction. It confused her that they would act like that, but it also confused her that her leg was so light. She looked at the limb only to have her confusion grow. Something was very wrong. It took her a few moments to realize that 'something' was that it wasn't there. Her scream was heard in the birthing quarters.

It didn't take long for the others to realize why Twilight recommended they keep the Princess's whiskey nearby. At the mention of the children's fate they each asked to get a drink of their own, even Fluttershy who never drinks. Twilight had a couple more herself.

“That, Shiny, is why I said this was a good thing.” Twilight said with a slight slur, “I lost my leg so that hundreds wouldn't lose their lives. It's a small price, and one I’m proud I paid.”

“I... I'm not sure how I feel about this.” Cadence said, “You willingly killed, but at the same time I think I might have done the same after what they did. I'm confused, Aunt Tia. I know killing is wrong, but it's also wrong to let others die when you can stop it. So is what Twilight did right or wrong?”

“Do you want my honest answer?” Asked the white alicorn. Cadence nodded, “I don't know” Her answer shocked everypony there, “I could live my lifetime ten times over and still not know the answer, because there isn't one. Life isn't always so simple as black and white, right and wrong. Sometimes you just have to make a choice and hope it's the right one. Twilight, I'm proud of what you did.”

Twilight couldn't keep it in any more. She leaped at her mentor and wrapped her forelegs around her neck, crying.

“Thank you, princess.”

Chapter 8: Recovery

The group of friends gave themselves a couple hours to digest the information (and the alcohol). They could see why Twilight didn't want to talk about it again. It really was a terrible experience. After they all settled down again, Twilight lit up another cigarette.

“So, yeah, not even there for a week and,” She removed her prosthetic and examined the stump, “...This happens. That shield saved my life, but the blast threw me while the hand was still clenching my leg. It literally ripped it off. Luckily, I was knocked unconscious almost instantly, so I didn't feel it. Needless to say, I was depressed for a while, and recovery was a bitch.” Twi reattached the limb and continued with the story.

“Now, try taking a step,” Said the therapist.

Twilight took a tentative step and winced as the discomfort of the prosthetic set in. It was nothing more than a metal rod with a 'C' shaped foot to absorb the impact of walking. It was awkward and kind of painful.

It had been two weeks since the incident, one since she woke up, and she was still aboard the White Wolf by her request. They agreed considering the presence of friends as an aid in her mental recovery. They were a big help too, especially Curt. He kind of reminded Twilight of Pinkie as he was always trying to make her smile and laugh.

“That's very good, Ms. Sparkle,” The Therapist said, “Is there any discomfort other than at the site of the injury?”

“It's fine,” Twilight said, sounding depressed.

“OK, then you'll be moving back to your quarters today,” The therapist said, “Captain Dupree is going to be here soon to escort you wherever you wish to go. I'm also prescribing you some medication for the pain. Take one pill whenever the pain gets too much, but no more than four a day. They’re addictive so try to take as few as you can. You can get it refilled here if you need to.”

Twilight just nodded, and continued walking around in a circle. She hated the thing, but didn't have much of a choice. It was either that or try hopping around on three legs (which wasn't looking so bad at the moment).

“How ya feeling Twilight?” Curt asked from the door.

Twilight just shot him a bemused look.

“So...” Curt said, “Where do you want to go? Library?”

“I don't feel like reading right now,” Twilight said, “I just want to go to my room.”

“Well, before we do, why don't you come with me,” Curt said, “We have something to show you.”

“I don't want to see it,” Twilight said, “I just want to be alone.”

“Twilight, please,” Curt tried to talk to her.

“Just go away,” Twilight shot, “I know the way.”

And with that the broken unicorn limped off, leaving Curt behind. She didn't want to see him. She didn't want to see anyone. She found her room, and slammed the door shut behind her. She went to the mirror on her closet door and looked at herself. She could barely recognize the pony looking back at her. Her right side was still covered with bandages from the other injuries she received from the blast. Most of of her fur was gone, and her mane and tail were cut short to remove the burned ends. But the worst feature of all, was that abominable piece of metal, where her leg was suppose to be. She undid the straps holding it on and slammed the prosthetic against the mirror. Twilight continued to beat anything that got in the way of the fake leg. Twilight's rage was interrupted by a knock at her door.

“Go away!” She yelled.

Disregarding her, Debby opened the door and walked in.

“Whoa, you sure did a number on this place,” Said the aviva as she shut the door behind her, “I wanna talk to you for a sec.”

“Leave me alone,” Twilight said.

“Can't do that,” Debby said, “You're my friend, and you saved my feathers. It's time I did something for you.”

“Then leave and we'll call it even,” Replied the unicorn.

“Nope, that's not gonna happen,” The pilot sat on the bed and motioned for Twilight to join her. After the pony got comfortable she continued, “Believe it or not, I kinda know how you feel. You feel like you're not a real person anymore, like you're useless.”

“How could you know what I feel?” Twilight said spitefully.

“You see these little chicken wings on my back?” Debby said, “Have you seen a full blood Aviva's wings? They’re huge and they can fly, the most I can do is take a few pounds off on the scale in my bathroom. Our wings are what make Aviva unique. I may be half human, but I still have the pride and desire to fly of an Aviva. That's why I became a pilot. It's not the same but it's all I have.”

Twilight tried to think about how Rainbow Dash would feel if she suddenly couldn't fly. It didn't seem so different after all. They both had a piece of themselves missing. Twilight looked down again at what was once her leg, as her eyes glistened with tears.

“I'm sorry for yelling at you,” Said the purple pony meekly, “I just... I just feel so alone. I want to go home.”

“We'll find a way, Twilight,” Debby assured the distraught pony.

“No, we won't,” Twilight moaned, “My world has an artificial sun. There's no way to find it without tracking the massive amounts of light and gravity of a natural sun.”

“Don't tell yourself that bullshit,” Debby said.

“Do you have to curse?” Twilight flinched.

“It's actually very therapeutic,” Said the redhead, “You should give it a try.”

Twilight looked at her skeptically, “OK... uh... Shit!” She instinctively blushed in shame, but let a smile cross over her face, “I really do feel a little better. Shit! Damn it! Fucking ass licker! Testicle-shitting rectal-wart!”

“Nice one, pony girl,” Debby grinned.

Twilight found herself laughing for the first time since she woke up in the hospital, and at profanity at that. It was amazing how good it felt.

“Thank you, Debby,” Twilight thanked, “I really needed that.”

“I'm glad I could help,” Replied Debby, “Now come on. There's something you need to see.”

The two ladies left the room and headed down the hall to toward the lounge.

“How are the refugees?” Twilight asked.

“They're good,” Answered her friend, “We're dropping off the last of them today.”

“I'm glad to hear it,” Twilight said as they entered the room.

“Twilight,” Seth said, “We were worried about you. How are you feeling?”

“Better, thank you,” She answered.

“Good to hear, now get your purple furry butt over here,” Curt said, holding up a datapad, “You've got mail.”

Twilight gave him a confused look to which Curt showed her how to use the device to access said mail. She emulated a ‘finger’ with her telekinesis and read through the letters. Eighty-six thank you letters to her from the civilians she saved, and from their families.

The first was from a woman named Beth. Twilight read it out loud, “Thank you so very much for saving me and my family. I don't know what would have happened if you weren't here. If you ever find yourself on Lynus III look me up and I'll be sure to thank you properly.”

The next was from an eight year old boy named Bobby, “Hi, I think you were really cool. Mom said that you were a unique corn. I don't know what that is, but you're really pretty. Can I be your boyfriend?”

“Oh god, my heart,” Curt jokingly grabbed his chest, “The adorableness is too much.”

That got a laugh from Twilight as she pulled up the next, “I'm not very good with words, so I guess, thank you.”

“Brief but sincere,” Seth commented.

Twilight read the next, “Ms. Sparkle (I was told that was your name), I would like to extend my gratitude to you. You risked your life for strangers, and received a terrible injury for your troubles. I can't help but berate myself for not being able to help. We're not rich but my family is rather well off. I'll leave my information for you. If you ever need help just ask.”

The five friends read several more before Debby stopped them when a Tacig drone delivered a package. When the hive-minded insect left, she placed the box on the table.

“OK, a lot of the people you saved wanted to do something for you, so they pooled their money together and we ordered this for you. It's the top of the line, most hi-tech model in existence right now.”

Twilight removed the lid to find what looked like a metal replica of her lost leg. She lifted it out of the box and examined it closely.

“Go on,” Aden said, “Try it on.”

With a quick use of magic, Twilight removed her current prosthetic and set it aside. Then she took up the new one and was about to put it on when Debby stopped her.

“Just so you know, when you first put it on it's going to hurt. It automatically implants receptors on the nerves. It only does it the first time, though, so think of it like getting your cherry popped,” Twilight gave her a confused look before Debby explained, “Losing your virginity.”

“Oh... Ooohh, yeah. Hehehe I get it, right,” Twilight said pretending to know what that was like and blushing deeply.

Debby quirked an eyebrow and said, “Are you a virgin?”

“No... yes... You know what! Who cares!” Twilight barked, “I'll do it when I damn well please and not a moment sooner.”

“Holy taco! Twilight just cussed,” Curt said.

“Shut up so I can put this thing on,” Twilight said.

Once she was sure they would remain quiet, she strapped the limb on. At first nothing happened. Then, it hit her like the Pony Express. Every nerve erupted in a fiery pain. The purple pony cried out as she fell onto her side, struggling to resist the urge to tear the thing away. She could feel it fusing to her nervous system one fiber at a time. It was the most excruciating thing she had ever experienced, and she was bitten by a fire viper when she was fourteen (hence her fear of the slithery demons).

“We're here for you Twilight,” Seth said as he wrapped his arms around her, to comfort the pained pony, “Just hold on for a little while longer.”

What seemed like hours to Twilight was, in reality, less than a minute. Slowly, but surely, the pain started to ebb and Twilight's senses came back to her. She was gasping for air, and slick with sweat. Without most of her fur on her right side, she was cold and sensitive, but it made Seth's embrace that much more pleasant.

After catching her breath, she opened her eyes and turned to the soldier. “Thank you.”

They stayed like that for a little while longer before separating. The others visibly relaxed as their worry melted away.

“Are you OK, Twilight?” Seth asked in his deep, soothing voice.

Twilight nodded and said, “Yes... that hurt a lot,” She looked down at the metal appendage and lifted it in front of her, “That's incredible. Even with magic, we don't have anything like this. I can actually feel it. Did they really buy this for me? It must have cost a fortune.”

“It did,” Aden said, “More than they could have afforded on their own. In fact I doubt they would have even been able to afford half that thing. I'd guess they had some help in that department, right Deb.”

Twilight looked from one pilot to the other a few times before it clicked, “Debby, did you pay for some of this?”

Debby just waved it off, “It was nothing. I don't spend much of my money, so it just builds up. I have plenty saved up.”

Debby tried to put on a show of bravado, but it wavered when a pair of hooves grabbed her up in a hug. She tensed for a moment, not used to physical shows of emotion, but soon let herself go and returned the gesture.

“Aww,” Curt said, “You're so sweet Debby.”

“I can still murder you, Cunt,” Replied Debby.

“What?” Curt feigned hurt, “Can you believe that, Twilight?”

“Yes,” Twilight answered, “I believe she can.”

Seth laughed, “Congratulations Curt. You're the first human to get burned by a unicorn. Mythic burn.”

The five friends laughed.

Twilight and the others watched the last of the survivors board the transport that would carry them to their new home. At least, the others did. Twilight was lost in thought. She had a decision to make, and didn't know what to do about it.

“Um, Miss unicorn?” A small voice said.

Twilight was pulled from her thoughts and look up at the young girl that called to her. She couldn't have been older than nine or ten, and had minor burns and scratches on her face and arms. The sight made Twilight want to cry, until the girl threw her arms around her and began crying into her shoulder.

“Thank you for saving me and mommy. I don't know what I would do if I lost her, too,” She sobbed.

Twilight looked at a woman that she assumed was the girl's mother. Her eyes were swollen and red as if she had been crying. That's when Twilight realized...

Lost her, too? She lost her father.

Twilight put her hoof around the child as a few tears of her own fell. After a few seconds they released each other and the girl and her mother boarded the ship. She watched as they took off and flew to the station in orbit around a planet. She made her decision.

She walked over to the admiral and said, “Excuse me, Admiral Gibson,”

He turned to her to see her very serious expression. “Ms. Sparkle. Is something on your mind?” He asked, though he already knew the answer. He'd seen that look before.

With a steely determination, she told him her decision, “Admiral... I want to fight.”

Chapter 9: Reunion

“Let me just try to get everything clear,” Shining Armor tried to massage the headache he was getting away, “You discovered that there's countless other worlds out there, several different races of beings, witnessed a massacre, saved lives, lost your leg, and decided you were going to help them fight. This was all in less than a month? I'm afraid to hear the rest.”

“Your trip does seem like it was... eventful,” Cadence added.

Nods of assent were given by everypony else.

“That's putting it mildly, your highness,” Rarity commented.

“Twilight,” Applejack said, “What happened to the box that merchant fella gave ya?”

“That was forgotten about for a long time, but I'll get there,” Twilight answered, “Anyway, I was ready to fight. After...”

“Twilight,” Princess Celestia cut her student off, “I think it's a good idea to stop there for now.”

“Why? If you don't mind me asking.” Twilight said.

“I think it's time you stop putting something off,” answered the solar princess.

Twilight winced, knowing exactly what she was talking about. It was the one thing that scared her the most about her return. She had to tell her parents, that much was a given, but even that wasn't as scary as facing the one that she knew was with them: her number one assistant, Spike.

“He took it really bad, Twily,” Shining said, “When he heard that you were gone he locked himself in your room and refused to leave for two days. Applejack had to break the door down just to get him out. He needs to know you're okay.”

Twilight nodded, “I'll need a pen, parchment, and a half hour to...”

“No you don't.” Cadence interrupted, “No lists, no plans. You're going to go by your heart. It's the best way, trust me.”

Twilight slumped her shoulders in defeat. They were right and she knew it.

This is going to be painful.

Her parent's home loomed over her. It was a moderately sized house by Canterlot standards, but that also meant a palace to Ponyville. It was a simple white, with baby blue accents. The door had stained glass windows on either side depicting a beautiful dawn sky. Flowerbeds in front gave a bit extra color to the place, while a decorative white picket fence finished it off.

Twilight approached her foalhood home while her brother and sister-in-law walked behind her. They were watching her carefully. The purple pony didn’t seem to notice them as she was deep in thought.

OK, Twilight, this is easy. I just walk up knock and say ‘I’m home. Sorry I disappeared for so long. I was off in space killing stuff, and cursing, and smoking, and making lewd jokes and innuendos, and oh yeah, I’m a fucking tripod... It’ll be easy.

Twilight took a deep breath to steel her nerves, then immediately tried to bolt in the opposite direction, only to be stopped by her brother's telekinetic grasp.

“Where do you think you're going?” he asked.

“I can't do this, Shiny,” she whimpered, “I can't tell them their sweet, innocent daughter is a killer. What if they hate me for what I've done? What if the disown me and tell me they never want to see me again?”

“Listen to yourself, Twilight,” Cadence placed a hoof on Twilight's shoulder, “These are your parents you're talking about. Do you really think they would ever hate you?”

Twilight looked into those calming eyes. Those eyes still had the same effect they did when she was a filly.

Twilight closed her eyes and took a calming breath. "No. I'm just nervous. I don't want them to be disappointed in me. And what if Spike feels that I abandoned him?”

“That's just as ridiculous, and you know it. He thinks the world of you,” Cadence assured her former charge, “Now go knock on the door.”

Shining Armor put his sister down on the porch, and stood at her side with Cadence on the other. She rose her hoof and hesitated again. A pink aura surrounded her hoof and drove it into the door a few times before she could react. Twilight gave a look of betrayal to her grinning (ex)favorite foal sitter. Soon the door was opened by a familiar purple dragon that stood a head taller than herself. He took one look at at the lavender unicorn and screamed, slamming the door in her face. Twilight's heart fell, her fears coming true. After a few agonizing seconds, the door was opened again. This time by a blue unicorn stallion with a darker blue mane with just a touch of gray.

“I apologize for Spike, he's having...” The stallion froze when he saw who was at the door.

“Honey,” called a feminine voice from the stairs, “Spike's saying the hallucinations are back. Who's at the door.” A gray mare with a white and lavender striped mane came into view and froze along side her husband.

Twilight swallowed, her throat suddenly extremely dry, “H-hi, mom, dad... I'm h-home.”

“Twilight? Is that... is that really you?” Her father finally asked in disbelief, “I-we thought...”

“I know, daddy,” Twilight struggled to hold back the tears that threatened to fall, “I'm sor-”

Her apology was interrupted by by the sudden embrace of the older ponies. Twilight returned the gesture as her emotions finally got the better of her. They sat like that until all three ponies' shoulders were wet from holding a crying loved one. Then Twilight's thoughts returned to Spike.

She broke the hug and asked nervously, “What's wrong with Spike? Why did he react like that?”

Her parents looked at each other, before her father stepped aside and motioned for her to enter, “Spike took your... disappearance hard. He convinced himself that you weren't gone, just on a secret mission from Celestia.”

“Mom said something about hallucinations?” Twilight inquired.

Velvet and Nightlight looked at each other before Velvet answered, “Well, sweetie, he came to live with us after you vanished. One day I went to check on the poor dear and found him talking to the corner...” She hesitated, “He said it was you. He said that you would come to him and the two of you would talk. We thought it was just a coping mechanism and would pass, but it only got worse. One day he broke into the restricted section of the Canterlot Archives. When he was asked why, he said you asked him to get a book for you. That's when we knew he needed help. We spoke to a psychiatrist that had some experience with dragons and she prescribed him some medication. He hasn't had the hallucinations, but he's still mourning you.”

The group entered the living room, and all but Velvet took a seat on the plush blue couch and loveseat. The room hadn't changed much in the past few years. There was a false fire in the fireplace, as it was too warm for a real one. The oak bookshelf she got them for their anniversary four years ago was in the corner, filled with books and a few trinkets. The agave and cactus beside it were gag gifts from Shining after Twilight's acceptance into Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns. Several pictures of the family adorned the walls, but one drew her attention more than the others: A picture of her hung by itself with a wreath of flowers around it and underneath it, an end table sat with an ever-burn candle on top. Yet another reminder of what everypony went through; what she put them through.

“I'll try to get Spike to come down,” announced Twilight's mother as she headed upstairs.

Nightlight finally got a good look at his long lost daughter, “What happened to you? You vanish for a year, and when you come back you're covered in scars, you mane is cut short, and... is that armor?”

“I'll explain it all when mom and Spike come back down.” Twilight told her father.

As if on cue, the clopping of hooves and clacking of claws came from the stairs. Twilight Velvet came into the room followed by the teenage dragon. He looked at Twilight like she were a ghost (for all he knew she was). He stopped several steps from the couch and looked the others in the room for confirmation that he was seeing what he thought he was seeing. The older couple gave him affirming nods. Twilight stood up and took a couple steps toward her little brother, but stopped as he took as many stepped back, still wary.

With tears in her eyes she spoke, “Spike, I missed you.”

“You're alive?” asked the dragon.

“Yes,” Twilight confirmed.

“Why did you leave me?” the tears and tone of his voice betrayed the pain he felt. “You abandoned me!”

“No, Spike,” Twilight pleaded, “I didn't. I was lost, and didn't know how to get home. I wanted to come home, I really did. Please believe me.”

Spike looked down to the floor, “I was lost, too.”

He looked back at his surrogate mother, and before Twilight could say another word he closed the distance between them and threw his arms around her. Twilight encircled him with her hooves, and the two cried in each others embrace. The ponies watching let their own tears fall at the touching scene. For that moment, all was right in Equestria.

Twilight was finding the floor very interesting as she awaited her parent's and Spike's reactions. She had just told them everything (except what happened to the children on Placid Harbor. Shining told that part while Twilight tried to distract herself). The silence hung thick in the air.

Nightlight was the first to speak with a simple request, “Show me.”

Twilight nodded and detached the limb once again, thankful that this would be the last time she would have to showcase her disability. Velvet put a hoof to her mouth to keep from crying out while Nightlight’s mood visibly dropped. Spike, on the other hand, was livid. He gritted his teeth and clenched his claws so hard it hurt, but he didn't care. Every ragged breath let out a small flame.

“How dare they,” he seethed, “How dare they hurt you! If I find any of those Dratali jerks I'll be the last thing they ever see.”

“It's OK, Spike,” Twilight said in a calming voice as she reattached her leg, “They're nowhere near here.”

“So,” Velvet finally found her voice, “You... k-killed.”

Twilight couldn't bring herself to look at her mother.

“Now Velv,” Nightlight interjected, “You heard what happened. What those things did... would have done... she didn't have a choice. She did what she had to to survive, and what those Dratali guys want to do... I can't blame her in the least.”

“I know,” Velvet said somberly, “It's just the thought of my little filly killing anything, even if it was a murderer, is hard to take in. I don't blame you either. If I saw what you did...” She couldn't even finish that sentence.

Spike's anger at the monsters that hurt Twilight kept building until he was forced to walk away to his room. Twilight started to go after him but was stopped by her mother.

“He needs to vent.” Velvet said, “He's still struggling with keeping his instincts under control and gets very angry at times. We converted the bathroom in your old room to an anger room for him. It's sound and fire proof and has things for him to hit.”

Twilight looked towards the teen's room, her former room. She could hear a few muffled shouts coming from the above, including a few choice words in draconic. At least he had the decency to say those kinds of words in a language few ponies understood. She remembered how his temper was worsening before she left. Being a dragon, he was naturally aggressive, but the few dragons that have been raised by ponies learn to control that nature in time.

“I should have been here for him,” Twilight felt tears in the corners of her eyes.

“Don't blame yourself for what happened,” Nightlight said sternly, “You had no control over what happened. It was that Xander pony that did this. He cast that spell that sent you away. If he weren't already dead I’d strangle him with my own hooves.”

“Stop daddy,” Twilight scolded her father, “You don't want blood on your hooves, trust me. It never goes away, no matter how bad those you killed were. They stay with you... Haunting you... In your dreams, and when you’re awake...” her eyes glazed over as she stared off at nothing.

“Um, Twilight?” Cadence said with concern in her voice.

“There's no escaping them... you see the look on his face when you drove your knife into his chest and felt his heart slow and stop...”

“Twily?” Shining tried.

“His blood on your hooves and soaking into your coat... mingling with the blood from the others...”

“Twilight, snap out of it!” Velvet pleaded.

“Huh...” Twilight was brought back to the present, “Sorry... just... bad memories.”

“Is it really that bad?” Spike had come back down just in time to hear Twilight's episode, “Killing I mean.”

Twilight hung her head, “It's the single worst feeling in the galaxy. Knowing that because of your actions, someone lost their life. You can't help but think about family and friends they had back home. The fact is, Spike, they see us as the evil ones. They think that what they're doing is for the greater good. In a way, I respect the fact that they're willing to do whatever it takes to do what they think is right, even if it means giving their own lives.”

“How could they not know they were the evil ones?” Spike asked as he sat down beside Twilight.

“No one ever actually thinks they're evil,” Twilight explained, “Luna thought she was justified when she became Nightmare Moon, because she thought she was being wronged. Discord thought ponies would like chaos. Chrysalis was trying to feed her subjects. King Bongo thought ponies were demons. You see what I'm saying, Spike. They were different from us, but they still had friends and families. Each and every Dratali I killed was someone's son, brother, father, or husband.”

“So it was wrong to kill them?” asked the adolescent dragon.

“No,” Twilight stated sternly, “They want to kill everything. They're the enemy of all life.” Twilight's gaze softened, “But that doesn't mean it didn't cause others pain.”

Twilight let out a long yawn that quickly spread to everypony else.

“Wow, it’s that late already,” Cadence observed, “We had better get back to the palace and get some shut eye.”

“Oh no, stay,” Nightlight offered, “It's too late to head back now. Shining's and Twilight's rooms are still there. All of you, stay the night.”

The three looked at each other and smiled.

“We'd love to,” Cadence beamed, “Shall we, love?”

“After you,” replied Shining with a small bow.

The alicorn walked by and swatted his face with her tail before being chased up stairs by her husband.

“You two better not keep me up like you did last time we were all here!” Twilight shouted after them with a chuckle, “Come on Spike, let's go to bed.”

“Twilight,” Nightlight stopped her, “I just want to say... I'm glad you’re back, and no matter what you've been through and how much you've changed, you're still my little filly.”

Twilight gave her father a heartfelt hug, “Thanks daddy.”

“Now off to bed,” Nightlight ordered, “I'm sure the Princesses are going to want to hear the rest of the story tomorrow, and we do too.”

The three ponies and dragon made for the stairs. Velvet stopped before she left the living room, though. She looked at the portrait of her little Sparkle. She smiled, and with a flick of her horn, extinguished the flame below. It was no longer needed.

*******************************************

AN: I won't be able to post every day anymore. I already had up to chapter 5 when I first started posting this story and that's why updates were so fast. Don't worry though, I still tend to write faster than most authors so updates will still be quite fast comparatively.

Chapter 10: Induction

Twilight exhaled a cloud of smoke. She, Spike, Shining, Cadence, and her parents had made their way to the palace so Twilight could continue telling the story to everypony at once. They decided to use the private gardens as to have a beautiful setting and so Twilight didn't bother anypony with her habit (though her parents hated it regardless).

Twilight was concerned for Spike, though. He hadn’t left her side since they woke up. He even sat outside the bathroom door while she was in the shower. It was expected, after what he went trough, to be rather clingy, but it still wasn’t good. Twilight planned to let it go on for the day and try to help him recover the next morning. Right now, he needed this.

“OK,” Twilight spoke up, “So I got blown up, woke up half furless and sans one limb, and decided that if I couldn't come home I'd be of use and join the fight. Am I missing anything? Oh yeah, being bald is freaking cold. So I told the admiral about my desire to fight and everyone else just looked at me like I lost it...”

“Twilight, you can't be serious,” Curt said in disbelief.

“I am,” Twilight stated, “I won't stand by and do nothing while the Dratali kill innocent people.”

“Do you know what you’re asking Ms. Sparkle?” Admiral Gibson betrayed no emotion with his question.

“I'm asking that you let me help you kill.” Twilight's determination was obvious.

“Very well,” Gibson agreed, “You'll be put through a specialized training program. It won't be as long as most, but It'll be effective regardless. Meet me in the training room in one hour. That goes for you four as well.”

Just like that, the Admiral walked out of the hangar. The others watched him leave with suspicion.

“Something’s not right here,” Debby said, “He knows practically nothing about Twilight here and yet he's been treating her like an old friend.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked, “What's wrong with being friendly?”

“For an Admiral in command of one of the best ships in existence? Everything,” Seth answered, “I've never known him to be this willing to trust anyone. No offense Twilight, but he shouldn't trust you so easily. He's spoken to you once. That's not enough to know you're not a threat. For all he knows you could be working for the Dratali to infiltrate us. Again, I know you’re a good mare, Twilight, but he can't afford to think like that.”

“I understand what you mean,” Twilight reassured him, “Do you think something's wrong?”

“I think he knows something we don't,” Seth stated, “Am I the only one who thought his answer sounded rehearsed?”

“Regardless, we need to get going,” Debby interrupted.

“Right,” Curt replied, “Twilight, be at the training room in half an hour.”

“But the Admiral said an hour?” Twilight queried.

“That translates to half an hour in the military.” Curt chuckled.

The training room was in actuality several rooms connected to a central room. This room was very spartan, having only a few benches, a water cooler, and a first aid station.

Twilight waited for the Admiral while reading from the archives on a tablet Aden got for her, and calibrated to better read her magic. She found a love for human fiction. The creativity they show astounded her.

“You like fiction?” Curt asked, “I took you for a non-fiction kinda girl.”

“I usually am, but some fiction is really good.” Twilight explained, “I like the old Daring Do novels back home. It's about a pegasus archaeologist's adventures. My friend Rainbow Dash is a huge fan of fiction. She even wrote her own novel, The Traveler. It's the number one science fiction novel in the Canterlot Times best sellers list. It's about a filly that's struck by lightning during a lightning storm caused by Discord and is transported to another dimension.”

“Sounds awesome. I wish I could read it.” Curt looked over at Debby and tried picturing her writing a book and laughed.

Twilight was about to ask what was funny when the door opened and the Admiral walked in.

“Attention on deck!” Seth called as he and the others stood rigid.

“As you were,” The Admiral waved a hand, “Ms. Sparkle, as Admiral I have the right to conscript willing souls into the Alliance military. Are you, Twilight Sparkle of the nation of Equestria on the planet Avol, Willing to abide by the laws and regulations of the Alliance military, and obey the orders of those appointed over you?”

“Yes.” Twilight stated without delay.

“As commanding officer of the White Wolf, I have the authority to conscript those willing that I see fit. You Twilight Sparkle can provide a service no other can. You can fight the Dratali on equal ground. Their shield technology was stolen from us, so it shares the same weakness to magic as ours. That's why you were able to take out that Titan. I take it though you don't know much combat magic though.”

“I know spells that could be adapted for combat, but the only real spell I know is the one I learned from the Dratali in the Titan.” Twilight explained. Upon seeing his curious and slightly suspicious gaze she continued. “I watched how he cast his destruction spell and copied it.”

“That can be very useful, but unless you fight an Archon, you won't see anything special,” The Admiral reasoned, “That's OK, for now we'll focus on your training. That's what these four are here for. I take it they haven't told you much of what they really do?” Twilight shook her head, “Good, they shouldn't have. Just like you never will.” His glare told the unicorn what he meant. “They are a special type of special forces unit that combines both land and air elements. Each is skilled in both land and air combat, but specialize in one. Major Vasiliev and Captain Dupree are land specialists while Major Verdan and Lieutenant Rane are air specialists. You are to be instated as a Second Lieutenant and are going to be working along side them as an air specialist. Welcome to the Griffins, Lt. Sparkle.”

By this time, every one of them couldn't believe what they were hearing. For him to not only accept Twilight's request, but to assign her to one of the most elite units in the Alliance was ridiculous. Twilight couldn't imagine her brother trusting somepony that had so much in common with an enemy, and the Admiral's position was far more sensitive.

“Oh, by the way,” The admiral continued, “I also secured your sixth member. Captain Raak Torba. He'll be here within the hour.”

With that, the Admiral headed out the door. The others watched for a moment, until Curt let out a victory cry.

“I can't believe it!” he cheered, “Not only are we getting a bad ass adept in our squad, but the Raak Attack is coming back. Hey, that rhymed.”

“I still don't trust the Admiral right now. He's planning something,” Seth said.

“Regardless, we need to get pony girl here trained up,” Debby sounded a little too excited, “I got first dibs on her.”

“That a quote from a porno, Chicken Wing?” Curt teased.

“You would know, Cunt,” Debby countered.

“They make a cute couple, don't they, Seth?” Aden quipped.

“Shut up, dweeb!” Debby shouted.

“What do you think their kids would look like?” Seth asked with a grin.

“Don't make me hurt...” Curt stopped when he remembered that Seth was huge. “... someone else, hehe.”

“Come on, Twilight,” Debby waved her over, “I'm gonna teach you how to fly.”

“This should be easy,” Twilight smiled as she followed the pilot, “I read that book cover to cover ten times.”

Debby gave a wicked grin. She was going to enjoy this.

“No no no no!” Twilight panicked as she once again slammed into the carrier.

“How many times you plan on dyin' Lieutenant?” Debby's voice came through the headset.

“Hopefully only 31 times.” Replied the unicorn.

“OK, reloading program. Try not to die please.”

Twilight's sight altered as the scene shifted to the hangar once again. After getting the 'all clear' from Debby, Twilight turned on the engines and raised the skids. She wasn't quite as good as Rarity with this kind of fine tuned multitasking, but she was good enough to easily do what needed to be done. The simulated launch arm brought the simulated craft to the simulated launch platform. She watched the light above the opening with the throttle in her magical grasp. As soon as the light went green, she thrust the throttle forward and launched the fighter out of the carrier and into space.

“I think I know what your problem is, Twilight,” Debby said from the control room, “You're over thinking things. You have to go with your instincts a little. Don't just do what's logical, do what feels right.”

“OK.” Twilight flew around a few asteroids that were floating nearby and swung back toward the ship. Habitually, equations and vectors flooded her mind. She shook her head, trying to clear it of those thoughts. It went against everything she was, but Debby was the veteran pilot here and Twilight was going to take her advice. Keeping her logical mind under wraps, she lined herself up with the receiving port. This was difficult, because the receiving port was only twice the size of the craft. Under normal circumstances that would be plenty, but when going over 100 miles per hour, it was like threading a needle... a needle that'll kill you if you miss. She flew straight at the opening, ready to cut the engines the moment the magnetic field grabs hold. Too early and she won’t make it to the ship, too late and... number 32. She hit the kill switch the moment before the craft shuddered in the grip of the magnetic guide. The ship was guided into the receiving bay and placed on a maintenance skid.

“Congratulations, Pony Girl. You're not dead this time. It only took you 32 tries and over four hours. Come on, Raak should be here by now.”

The side of the simulator opened up and Twilight was once again greeted with the dimly lit room. She climbed down from the conical contraption as Debby came down from the elevated control room behind the machine. The unicorn had a smile on her face as she approached her new teacher.

“That was actually impressive Twilight,” Debby's pride for her student was apparent in her voice. “Most take at least a day to land properly, but that last one was a textbook landing.”

Twilight blushed a little at the praise, “I was just following your advice.”

“You pulled it off, advice or not.” Debby said with a grin, “Don't sell yourself short. You’ve got talent, Twilight.”

The pair opened the door to the main room and found the others waiting plus one. A Korg at that Twilight assumed was Raak. The Korg are a warrior race that closely resemble a cross between a monkey and a cat. They have feline faces (sans fur) and claws, but primate like fingers, upper body, and prehensile tail. They are quick, agile, and precise. Honor is a very important aspect of their culture.

This particular Korg was a little shorter than Seth. He had pale blue skin the color of a clear, cloudless sky, and his fur was the silver of a full moon. His eyes were a deep piercing blue that could bore into your soul. His well toned muscles flexing and rippling with every movement. His scent like sweet blueberries...

The other ponies were looking at Twilight with either confusion or barely contained amusement. Twilight herself had a far off, dreamy look plastered on her face.

Rarity was the first to find her voice, “Twilight, darling, It sounds almost like you fancy this... Raak was it?”

“You could say that,” Twilight smiled sheepishly with a deep red blush.

“Twilight, did you finally find a boyfriend?” Cadence asked hopefully.

“No, We were just... friends.” Twilight said the last part with a bit of sadness in her voice.

Shining, Nightlight, and Velvet let out a sigh of relief. They weren't sure if they wanted her dating.

Twilight cleared her throat and took another drag on her cigarette before continuing.

“Twilight,” Curt snapped his fingers in front of the purple mare, bringing her back to reality. “Thought we lost you for a second there.”

“Oh, sorry,” Twilight apologized, “I was... thinking?”

“Yeah...” Curt said skeptically, “Anyway, this is Captain Raak Torba. He's an old friend of mine and Seth's, and now he's our sixth member. Raak, this is Lieutenant Twilight Sparkle. We found her on a data recovery mission on Klimese. As of a few hours ago, she's the Alliance's first adept.”

“I-it's a p-p-pl-pleasure to m-meet you, Captain Torba.” Twilight stuttered, a blush showing slightly.

“Likewise,” said the deep, smooth voice of the Korg.

Oh, Celestia, I need a shower. Twilight thought to herself, A long, ice cold shower.

Author's Note

Before anyone asks, there will NOT be a romance between Twilight and Raak.

Chapter 11: Training

“Oof!” Twilight landed hard on her back after being hurled halfway across the room... again.

She had been training every day for the past eleven days. In the flight simulator, she was running combat sims. This was definitely her strongest field. Her scores on the firing range were skyrocketing. Tactics, logistics, and engineering were foal's play. Over all she was improving in all aspects of combat at an incredible rate except one... close quarters combat. The reason wasn't that she didn't understand it or her lack of experience. Princess Celestia had her take a self defense course from Master Willow. She only studied for two weeks, but she had a decent grasp. The reason she was having trouble was because of who her instructor was.

“Focus, Sparkle,” Raak scolded the pony.

The Korg, being more bestial than the other races, are skilled at fighting upright or on all fours. It was for this reason he was chosen to teach the quadruped how to fight. If only she could focus on the lesson instead of the teacher.

“Yes sir.” She replied.

“Again,” Raak ordered.

Twilight ran at him and swung a quick right jab. The Korg deflected the metal hoof with with his right and dodged the following left jab. While the unicorn was once again distracted by his firm chest he grabbed both hooves and swept her hind legs from under her. She landed with a thud and a groan.

Raak pulled her back up to her feet and smiled at her, “You are improving, but slowly. Block out any distraction and focus on the task at hand. We are done for now. Hit the shower.”

“Yes sir,” Twilight saluted and turned toward the locker room where Debby was waiting.

“Not too bad, Pony Girl,” Debby greeted cheerfully, “But you seemed kind of distracted.”

Twilight's cheeks flushed red, “I-I don't know what you're talking about.”

“Oh,” Debby's grin turned evil, “So that wasn't you staring at Raak's ass and chest? It was some other purple unicorn.”

“I-I-I...” Twilight stammered, looking for an excuse and failing. She hung her head and sighed in defeat, “OK, fine. You win. I find him to be incredibly attractive. I just wish I could find a way to tell him... wait, he's not with someone is he?”

Debby's smile fell, “It's like that, huh,” Twilight answered with a nod, “Damn. Listen Twilight, I gotta tell you something. Take a seat.” After Twilight complied she continued, “Do you know about the Korg Do-Jii?”

Twilight nodded her head, “It's the Korg belief of the soul-bond. When they find a suitable mate they form a Do-Jii. Korg only ever make one Do-Jii in their lives. Although they are allowed temporary mates for a night or two every now and then, those are only for pleasure or release when their mate is at war. Their love, though, is only given to the one they share the Do-Jii with.”

“God you're an egghead,” Debby laughed, “That's right.” Her expression dropped again, “I don't know how to break it easily, so I'm just going to say it. Raak has a Do-Jii. Her name was Hala, and she was killed in an assault on a Dratali weapons plant.”

Twilight's face dropped at the news. It was final, she could never be with him. In Korg society, honor was everything. If he were to break tradition for her, not only would he be dishonored, his entire family would as well. She could never let that happen.

“I'm sorry, Twi,” Debby sympathized.

“That's OK,” Twilight assured her friend, “I mean, I just met the guy less than two weeks ago. I'm sure I'll get over it.”

“I take it you never 'got over it'?” Cadence asked, making a quoting motion with her hooves.

“Not in the least.” Twilight answered plainly.

“I'm sure you will,” Debby agreed, “Maybe you and Curt will shack up.”

“You're such an ass, Debby.” Twilight rolled her eyes, “I'm going to take a shower.”

“Good idea, you stink.” Debby pinched her nose in fake disgust.

Twilight put her right hoof face up and glared at the Avivan pilot. Debby cocked an eyebrow at the display.

“This is a pony flipping you off,” Twilight stated.

Debby broke out in laughter as Twilight grabbed her towel and soap and headed for a shower stall. She placed her towel and leg on the bench and hobbled in (walking short distances on three legs was getting a lot easier). She examined herself as she lathered up under the cold water. Her fur was growing back at a decent rate, but her pale skin still showed through. She noted how much less shampoo she used with her mane and tail only about five inches long.

After finishing and drying off, she went back to her locker and removed her navy blue uniform. She only had it for three days now, but her OCD made it easy for her to learn how to wear it properly. She lifted the trousers, the first pair she ever had, and stepped into them. They buttoned in the back to allow her tail to poke through. After the white undershirt came the short sleeved over shirt. It was the same button up shirt that everyone else wore, just modified for her unique body structure. The ribbons were set higher on her barrel as to be visible, though right now there was only two acknowledging her volunteering during wartime and her representative status. The shoulder marks were also set slightly back with a gold and red braided cord wrapped around the right shoulder signifying that she's Special Operations. The silver bar of a second lieutenant adorned her collar. Now fully dressed, she left the locker room. The others were already waiting for her. Curt and Debby were exchanging insults, while Seth, Aden, and Raak talked about friendlier things. Curt was the first to notice Twilight's arrival.

“Sweet, Twi's back. Food time?” Curt asked.

“Yes, Cunt, Food time,” Debby answered.

“Why do we have to eat this stuff?” Twilight complained as she looked at the nutri-paste on her plate.

“Because in order to have enough real food for the 7000 people on this ship we'd need a supply ship following us around everywhere we go.” Seth stated, “You can guess why that can't happen.”

“They could at least try to make it edible.” Twilight groaned, “I cook better than this and I burned a sandwich once.”

“That's impressive. I haven't even done that. Here.” Debby handed Twilight a small bottle, “It's a seasoning blend that some dude I went to flight school made. It makes the stuff tolerable.”

“Thank you, Debby.” Twilight took the bottle and sprinkled a bit on the revolting goo before hovering it back.

“Keep it,” Debby said, “I have plenty. I'll teach you how to make it sometime.”

“Hey!” Curt interrupted, “I offered to pay you for that blend and you refused. Now you're just giving it to Twilight? What gives?”

“Uh, I don't hate her guts,” Debby said matter-of-factly, “This means you can't tell anyone, OK.”

“Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” Twilight recited as she made the motions.

“Uh... OK.” Debby was a bit dubious of the strange oath, but accepted it regardless.

The six made small talk over the course of the meal, mostly talking about Twilight's progress. They noted how quickly she took to new skills. With the exception of CQC, they all agreed she was ready for the field.

“Plus, if she's in a fighter, she won't have to worry about close quarters,” Aden mentioned.

“Except she's one of us,” Raak reminded him, “Eventually she will have to fight on the ground.”

“I did well on Placid Harbor without training,” Twilight stated.

“That was a suicide mission,” Seth explained, “Those are made up of the sick, injured, and inept. I'll be honest with you Twilight, if that was a regular attack force you would have been killed.”

Twilight's expression was one of shock and horror. She hadn't thought about that, but it made sense. Why send skilled soldiers to die when there were others that were more... expendable. She shuddered at the thought of considering lives expendable.

“Major Vasiliev,” Admiral Gibson approached the group, “How's Lieutenant Sparkle's training coming along?”

“Excellent, Sir,” Seth answered, “She's progressing at an incredible rate in all aspects except close quarters combat. Her progress in CQC, while slower than the others, is still within acceptable standards.”

“Good to hear,” Gibson turned to Debby, “Major Verdan, how's her flying?”

“She's damn good, Sir,” Debby beamed, “At her rate, she'll be better than Lieutenant Rane here.”

“Do you think she could fly a non-combat solo mission?” The Admiral asked, catching Debby off guard.

“Uh...” She hesitated before stating with certainty, “Yes. I think she could fly solo easily. Combat is another matter though.”

“Good, very good,” The Admiral nodded, “Lieutenant Sparkle, I have orders for you.”

All six looked at each other in confusion. It was obvious he was going to send her flying off on her own. Why he would do that when she had yet to fly a real ship was beyond them.

“You're going to meet with a specialist for further training,” He told Twilight.

Twilight took a deep breath, “When do I leave?”

“As soon as you finish eating.”

The ship shuddered as it was placed into launch position. Twilight was nervous. It never did that in the simulator. Twilight took a deep breath trying to calm her nerves. Without enough fur on her right side, the flight suit was uncomfortable on her sensitive skin. She never had to wear it before (mainly because there wasn't a suit to fit her), and it was strange to say the least. It wasn't cloth, but an advanced lightweight polymer. Twilight never wore anything rigid before.

Debby's voice came over the ear piece attached to the visor she was wearing, “Dusk, this is tower, how you holding up?”

“A bit nervous,” Twilight answered honestly, “It never shook like that in the simulator.”

“Yeah, there's a big difference between the sims and the real deal,” Debby warned, “But it shouldn't be anything you can't handle. I have faith in you. You ready?”

“Ready,” Twilight responded.

“Five, four, three, two, one, launch.”

Twilight hit the throttle, flinging the ship into space and burying her in the seat. It was a rough take off, made worse by the fact that the seats were not designed with ponies in mind. She really, really wanted to know how Lyra could willingly sit like that. As soon as she was out of the hangar, she turned toward Habogad, the moon they were orbiting.

“Alright, Dusk, excellent take off.” Debby congratulated, “Remember, you're on you own from here. We're leaving an FTL sled here for when you're done. Just follow the beacon to find it. Coordinates are pre-programmed so just dock and activate.”

“Copy that, Tower.” Twilight replied.

“Good luck down there.” Debby said before the radio was silenced.

Twilight looked behind her and watched as the White Wolf shot off. The realization that she was alone hit hard. Ponies are social creatures and very few can tolerate being alone. Despite being antisocial most of her life, Twilight was not one of those who could. Just because she never socialized didn't mean there weren't other ponies around. She shook those thoughts from her head and focused on her destination. The moon was mostly forest with a few swamps scattered about. She followed the blip on her HUD until she arrived at a clearing in the trees. After an easy landing she hopped out, glad to be on solid ground again.

“Alright, Where is my new teacher,” Twilight said to herself as she hit a button on the left arm of her suit, bringing up a waypoint in her visor, “There you are.”

Twilight retrieved a rifle from the storage compartment on the side of the fighter and attached it to the holster on the back. The little purple unicorn made her way toward the forest, staring in awe at the massive trees. Each one was at least as big around as her library back home, but easily twenty times the height. Just looking made her dizzy. A stumble brought her focus back to the ground as she remembered why she was here. She made her way through the woods to the meeting place. A quick look around confirmed she was alone.

“What kind of teacher is late to meet a student?” She complained, “Not a very good first impression.”

After a few seconds of waiting, Twilight pulled out the datapad and began reading “A History of Modern Robotics”. If she was going to wait, she'd at least get some reading done. She read for only a minute before she got the feeling she was being watched. Still looking at the datapad, she readied a shield spell and another telekinesis spell for her rifle.

Magic! she realized.

She dove out of the way of a bolt of magic. It was too fast to get a good look at, so she couldn't tell what it was. Twilight looked to the source of the attack to see a lone Dratali staring at her, his right hand pointed toward her. She swung her rifle around and opened fire on the lizard. It was no use as he simply stopped the rounds with little effort and retaliated with a stomp of his foot. The ground beneath Twilight's hooves tilted, knocking her off balance. His right hand lifted and crackled with energy as a bolt of lightning arced toward the pony. In a flash of light, Twilight was behind the adept releasing the lightning spell learned seconds earlier. His response was lightning fast. He held out his left hand and caught the bolt, returning it with his right. Twilight barely had time to put up her shield before her own bolt struck hard, knocking her to the ground. In the blink of an eye the Dratali adept stood over her. Twilight squeezed her eyes shut, waiting for the end to come.

The end didn't come. Instead a deep, raspy voice chuckled and said, “You do have potential, Lieutenant Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight's eyes shot open at the sound of her name. She looked up at the Dratali, the enemy of all life. He smiled down at her with his hand extended to her. She cautiously reached a hoof up to take his hand and he helped her up.

“My name is Has-ka,” he gave the unicorn a grin, “And I'll be the one to train you in magical combat.”

Chapter 13: What is Evil?

7 years ago...

Celestia and Luna watched, as the train carrying Twilight and her friends made its way toward the Crystal Kingdom, to aid Shining Armor and Cadence against King Sombra’s dark influence.

“I still think it would be best if I accompanied the Element Bearers,” Luna protested.

“No, little sister, you have a different task,” Celestia's voice became serious, getting Luna's undivided attention, “We've found them.”

Luna's confused expression became one of surprise, as she realized who her sister was talking about.

“Where?” came her simple question.

“Heart Valley, to the east,” Celestia answered, “I would like you to be the one to lead the assault. This is a threat we can not ignore. Now remember, Lulu, things are not as they were a thousand years ago. Do not kill them if you can help it.”

Luna sighed, “Very well, but it will make things more difficult. Have we learned anything new about the changelings?”

“No,” Celestia answered, “We still know nothing outside what Cadence was able to get from Chrysalis while she was captive. We don't even know if they really are insects or some strange mutated pony race.”

“I was hoping for something a little more helpful,” Luna slumped a little but perked up quickly, “There's nothing we can do about it now. We have a foe in need of a thrashing. When I return, dear sister, the changelings will be a threat no longer!”

“A detachment of royal guard pegasi are awaiting you in the courtyard,” Celestia informed her younger sibling.

“Of course, I shall retrieve them and depart immediately.” In a flash of indigo light, the lunar diarch was before her soldiers.

The Captain gave a sharp salute, “Ready and awaiting orders, your highness.”

“After months of searching, we have finally found the changeling hive,” Luna informed them, “Now we shall punish them for their crimes. We meet them on their own ground and shall drive them from Equestria. Come, we fly!”

Luna took to wing after the short speech. The two dozen pegasi took after their princess with some difficulty. Few could actually match her speed, but thankfully she flew at a more reasonable pace. They flew for about six hours, resting after five. Soon they found themselves outside a cavern.

“Why are there no guards posted?” the captain asked.

“Shh!” Luna silenced him sharply, “Follow me and be quiet.”

The princess and the soldiers made their way into the cavern, weapons bared. After following the only passage they were greeted with an unexpected sight. Instead of the rough dug tunnels they expected, they found themselves in a beautifully crafted stonework city. Its meticulously carved walls, depicting forest scenes, and ocean views, were more extravagant than even Canterlot Palace. Gem lights adorned bronze sconces on the walls. Another thing that was different than their expectations was the fact that the artistically crafted halls were empty.

“Where are they?” one of the soldiers whispered.

Luna glared at him, causing him to cringe. He mouthed an apology and they continued on. Less than two minutes later the captain tapped Luna's foreleg to get her attention. He pointed a hoof at a corner with a black, holed hoof sticking out. Luna nodded and charged her horn as she crept up to the unsuspecting changeling. Suddenly, the moon princess leaped around the corner followed by her entourage to find... a corpse? A collective gasp came from the ponies at the sight before them. Changelings laid about the hallway, some dead, the rest nearly so. The ones that still lived cowered and shook with fear at the sight of the armored ponies making their way down the hall.

Luna approached one of the stronger (by comparison) looking ones and asked, “Where is your queen?”

The insect-like pony (or pony-like insect whichever the case) pointed to a large open door at the end of the hall. Luna nodded and made her way down to what was likely the throne room. Upon entering, her theory was confirmed by the presence of the large black figure slumped on the floor in front of the marble throne. The queen's eye's met Luna's with... relief?

“I see you've finally found us, Princess,” Chrysalis said with joy in her voice, “No doubt you're here to rid the world of us.”

Luna flinched at the accusation, “No, we're not here to kill you.”

Chrysalis’ expression went from nearly giddy to angry, “Why? Are you so cruel as to leave us to suffer!” the changeling monarch bowed her head, “Please, at least end it for my beloved subjects. They were merely following the orders I gave them. Let me suffer if you wish, but not them. End their suffering.”

In the silence, Luna heard the sound of dripping water. She's weeping... Could this truly be the evil creature that attacked Canterlot only months ago? It seemed things were not as she and Celestia had thought. Luna charged her horn and cast a far-speak spell.

“Tia,” Luna called her sister.

“Yes, Lulu?” Celestia responded.

“You need to come immediately,” Luna said seriously, “There's been a development you need to be aware of.”

Celestia could hardly believe her eyes. Such a beautiful city marred by the sight of dead and dying creatures. She had similar nightmares before about ponies in the her palace, but this, even though they were an enemy of Equestria, was so much worse than just a nightmare... This was real. When she finally made it into the throne room, she found Luna kneeling beside several changelings, brushing their manes(?) with her hoof.

Is Luna feeding them? Celestia asked herself.

Luna looked up at her older sibling with pleading eyes. Celestia knew her sister like nopony else. She knew how difficult it was to get Luna's forgiveness, yet here she was trying to help creatures that attacked her home. Celestia walked up and kneeled beside Luna.

“What happened?” Celestia asked calmly.

“Oh, Tia,” Luna had tears in her eyes, “We were so very wrong. They aren't the evil monsters we thought they were. They were starving and desperate.”

Celestia looked at Queen Chrysalis. She was curled into a ball, shivering. Was this really the same creature that nearly took her kingdom from her? Celestia stood up and walked over to the pained monarch.

“Tell me, Why should we show you or your changelings mercy?” Celestia asked.

“I deserve none, but my changelings are only guilty of being loyal,” Chrysalis struggled to reply, “Please don't punish them for my foolishness. I sense what Luna is doing, please let her save them. My subjects are my reason for living. I don't care what you do to me, kill me, torture me, leave me to die. I don't care, just save them.”

Celestia looked at her fellow royal, contemplating what she should do. An idea formed in her head. One to test the queen's sincerity.

“I'll tell you what,” Celestia began, “I'll save them if...” she levitated a small dagger that she keeps under her neck piece and held it out to Chrysalis, “You kill yourself with this.”

Of course she was bluffing, but 1500 years have left the princess with a flawless poker-face. Chrysalis' eyes widened in shock and horror.

“Do you swear on your honor that you will save my subjects and give them asylum in Equestria?” Chrysalis asked.

“I swear,” Celestia answered.

The dagger was ripped from Celestia's grasp and hurled toward Chrysalis' chest so fast the princess barely managed to catch it in time. What was even more shocking was how easily the changeling queen made the choice. There was no thinking, just doing what she had to in order to protect her subjects. Chrysalis looked at Celestia with confusion and betrayal.

Celestia offered a warm smile, “You truly do act for the good of your kingdom. I admire that.” Chrysalis felt a wave of energy from the raiser of the sun, “Perhaps we got off on the wrong hoof.”

Shining Armor couldn't believe what he was hearing. Not only did the princesses not drive off the changelings, but they brought them back to Canterlot for medical attention. If it were his decision, he would have left them there.

“Shining, honey, please calm down,” Cadence pleaded with her furious husband, “I don't like either, but if what Luna said is true, then maybe... I don't know... maybe Chrysalis isn't as evil as we thought.”

“After what she did to you!” Shining snapped, “I'm sorry, I'm not mad at you. I just can't fathom what the Princesses are thinking!”

“I know why you're mad, honey, and I know what she did to me,” Cadence tried to soothe Shining, “Looking back on it, though, she could have been worse to me. She brought me plenty of good food from the kitchens and I could have sworn I saw a glimmer of regret in her eyes. I was angry at the time though so I didn't think much of it. I'm not saying to trust her, but maybe we should be the better ponies and give her a chance to redeem herself?”

“And what if she does it again?” Shining questioned.

“Then we can still say we tried,” Cadence said plainly, “Tomorrow, I'm going to help the changelings. You're not going to change my mind on this, Shiny. Everyone deserves a second chance, even if they aren't ponies.”

Shining Armor tried to protest, but couldn't find a decent counter argument. He hung his head in defeat and sighed, “Fine, but I’m going to be watching them like a hawk.”

“As you should. Giving them another chance is the proper thing to do, but letting them go without supervision would be asking for betrayal. Besides, the only reason I'm saying this is because I truly believe in second chances and don’t want to be a hypocrite. I wouldn't be surprised if this is some plot to take over again. Letting them stay here will let us keep an eye on them.” Cadence saw the surprised look on Shining's face and chuckled, “What? Did you think I would marry the captain of the guard without picking up some kind of tactical knowledge?”

“I can't do this,” Chrysalis was nearly panicking, “It goes completely against changeling nature!”

“You'll do fine, Chrysie,” Luna assured the monarch.

Over the weeks the changelings had been recovering in Canterlot, she and Luna had become close friends. They both had one thing in common if nothing else; they both made terrible mistakes that nearly cost them everything they loved.

“Just remember how we practiced it,” continued the princess, “It's almost time.”

“...I expect everypony to treat our new allies with respect.” Celestia's part of the speech was coming to a close, “Queen Chrysalis wishes to address you all now. I understand you may not wish to hear what she has to say, but I ask you to at least hear her out.”

“That's your cue,” Luna urged.

Chrysalis slowly made her way onto the stage. Her fear and trepidation was magnified by the cloud of hatred coming from the crowd. It wouldn't have surprised her if they charged the stage and tore her limb from limb. Instead they did as their princess asked and waited to hear her out. Each step she took felt like her legs were made of lead. It took what seemed like hours to finally reach the podium.

Chrysalis cleared her throat and began, “Um... H-hi,” I can do this. I just have to pretend they aren't really there. “As you know, several months ago I, in my foolishness, attempted to usurp the throne of Equestria. My kingdom was starving, and in my desperation I did a terrible thing. I'm not asking that you forgive me, only that you not blame my changelings for what I commanded them to do. They are good and loyal to a fault. It was I who devised the plan, I who ordered the attack, I who should have approached Celestia under a banner of truce to plead our case. If you must hate, hate me. All I ask is that you give my subjects the chance they deserve to show you they are not evil.”

Though anger still hung in the air like a thick blanket, the hatred had thinned slightly. In its place there was a mix of emotions; confusion, sadness, pity, even a little bit of relief and joy. It wasn't much, but its presence was comforting. Perhaps someday they would be accepted. Chrysalis left the stage and made her way backstage again where her new friend awaited her.

“They still hate and fear us, Luna.” Chrysalis said solemnly.

“As they do me,” Luna placed a wing over her fellow royal's shoulders, “But in time they will come to see what you did as a simple misunderstanding. It'll take time, and there will be many difficulties, but you are strong. And if you ever are at a loss for what to do, my sister and I will be here for you. Of that you have my word.”

Chapter 14: The Hunt

Twilight and Spike walked back into the private garden where her friends were waiting. Apparently Rarity had a few candles brought out and was making three of the flames dance around as she waved her fore-hooves around as if she were directing an orchestra. Twilight smiled at the display.

“Show off,” She said playfully.

“Oh, Twilight, I didn't see you there,” Rarity chuckled sheepishly, “I'm sorry, I wasn't trying to show you up. I was just curious as to how difficult it was.”

“And she totally one-upped you!” Rainbow Dash laughed.

“Rainbow Dash!” Rarity scolded the prismatic pegasus.

“It's OK Rarity,” Twilight assured the tailor, “You have the best fine mana control of any pony I've ever known, Rarity, even the Princess. It's only natural that you can do that with the candle flames. I bet it wasn't even hard for you.”

“No, I suppose it wasn't,” Rarity admitted before quickly changing the subject, “So what was all that about, darling?”

“Ah, That was Queen Chrysalis,” Twilight told the group, “Something's been killing her subjects and I'm going to go investigate. I'll be back when I can.”

“Wait, I want to come with you,” Spike cried.

“No, Spike,” Twilight said trying to be as gentle with the still fragile dragon, “I don't want you in any danger. I've handled far worse situations than this, and can protect myself. Plus, I don't want you to know this kind of thing. I care about you too much.”

“I'm not letting you go!” Spike latched on to Twilight's side, tears streaming down his face, “I don't want to lose you again.”

“You won't Spike,” Twilight's horn flashed briefly and Spike fell, sound asleep, “I'll be back by the time you wake up.”

Twilight gave him a peck on the forehead before raising her right leg to her face. A small panel rose up from it, a holographic display coming to life. Her horn glowed as she manipulated the images displayed.

“What are you doing?” Fluttershy asked in her usual soft manner.

“I'm getting my ship,” Twilight stated matter-of-factly, “This is a remote device. I can use it to get my ship to fly where ever I need it. I'll be right back.”

Twilight flashed into her room, grabbed her flight armor from the corner and quickly donned it, before flashing back. By the time she finished the gunship was landing on one of the chariot platforms. Rainbow Dash and Applejack stepped forward.

“We're coming too,” AJ demanded.

“Really?” Twilight asked, amused, “How? My ship can only fit one and even Rainbow can't keep up.”

“That a challenge?” The cyan pegasus tried staring down the lavender unicorn.

“No, it's fact, trust me,” Twilight said with a touch of mirth, “This baby can go about five times sonic rainboom speeds in an atmosphere, nine if I use a friction reducing spell.”

Dash's jaw dropped as she stared wide eyed at the metal craft in awe. She was just trying to wrap her mind around the thought of that kind of speed.

“If you really want to come, get a chariot and bring AJ to meet me at Heart Valley,” Twilight told her friend, “I gotta warn you though, if it is a murderer like the Queen thinks, it might get ugly.”

“I just want to see you in action,” Rainbow Dash grinned.

“Ah just don't want you goin' alone,” AJ stated, “Trainin' or not.”

Shining approached and spoke up, “If that's what you truly want, I'll get you a chariot and my best scout to help you pull,” his horn glowed in what Twilight recognized as the message spell the two of them developed five years earlier.

“Help me pull?” the athletic mare said, sounding offended, “You mean slow me down.”

“Yeah right,” said a voice from behind her, “You might slow me down.”

Rainbow Dash turned around to meet the amber eyes of an old friend, “Lightning, what's up.” The two gave each other a hoof bump, “So your slow flank is going to be coming?”

“Heck yeah,” said the teal pegasus, “So Twilight Sparkle really is back from the dead, huh. Crazy.”

“Well, I’ll see you guys there,” Twilight called as she climbed into the cockpit.

The Ax lifted off the ground as Lightning Dust watched in awe. It climbed about a hundred feet off the platform and turned so its nose was facing to the side of the palace. The back glowed and emitted a thunderous roar as it shot off at a speed no pegasus could hope to match. Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust stared in shock and awe.

“So we goin' or what?” Applejack snapped the two out of their daze.

“Right, sorry,” Lightning said with a sheepish chuckle, “Come on, Dash. I'll get you hooked up.”

Thankfully, it wasn't a very far flight to the changeling city of Apocrita and Twilight soon touched down just outside the entrance of the underground city. She had been here a few times visiting a friend she made among the shapeshifters, Ruby Heart. Twilight made a note to visit her before she left and let her know she's alive. That had to wait though as there was a killer on the loose, possibly more. First thing on the agenda was to speak to Queen Chrysalis. Twilight took off her armor and stowed it in the ship before entering the cavern. She made her way through the halls of the changeling city. No matter how many times she's been here, the sheer beauty of the murals adorning the walls, telling the history of the changelings, amazed her. The most recent of the images depicted Chrysalis and a dozen other changelings sick and starving. Chrysalis's outstretched hoof being taken by the hooves of Princess Celestia and Luna. Twilight admired the artwork for a moment before walking the rest of the way to the throne room doors. A pair of guards in red armor opened the doors and allowed her entry.

“Ah, Twilight,” Chrysalis stood from her throne to meet the unicorn, “Would you care for something to eat before you begin your investigation?”

“No thank you,” Twilight gave a grateful smile, “If at all possible, I'd like to see the bodies.”

“Very well. This way.” Chrysalis strode to a door to the side of the room and motioned for Twilight to follow.

Twilight leaned in closely, examining the wounds. All three were killed by a puncture wound to the heart. Twilight let out a sigh of relief that drew a questioning gaze from the Queen.

“I can eliminate the possibility the Dratali having followed me here,” The lavender mare observed, “These wounds were made by metal swords, the Dratali use blades with energy edges. The wounds from those cauterize the wounds and leave burns. Based on the angle of entry, the killer was a similar height which eliminates the vast majority of griffins. I doubt it was a unicorn as most tend to swing weapons overhead, but I won't dismiss the idea.”

“You know a lot more about this then I would have guessed,” Chrysalis looked on, impressed.

“I studied some forensic science from the Alliance archive,” Twilight replied.

The changeling ruler didn't know what a Dratali is or what Alliance Twilight was talking about, but she knew better than to try to interrupt the brainy pony. She'd ask about it later. In fact, there was a lot of questions she had for Twilight. She seemed so different than the last time she saw her... maybe it was the weapons and armor.

“OK, I've seen all I need to here,” Twilight looked up from the cadaver, “Can you show me the scene of the murders?”

“All three were found right here,” Chrysalis indicated a clearing in the forest surrounding the city entrance, “Unless you need anything else, I need to return to Apocrita. I still have duties to attend to.”

Chrysalis flew off toward her home leaving Twilight to her investigations. Twilight adjusted her visor with her telekinesis, turning the eyepiece green as she observed the area. She looked around, following an invisible trail.

“You weren't kidding, Twilight. That space ship of yours is fast.” Rainbow Dash interrupted the investigator's concentration, “What'cha doin'?”

Twilight looked up at the two new arrivals and returned to her observations, “I'm scanning for anything I can use to track the killer.”

“Need any help?” Applejack asked.

“No, that's alright,” Twilight smiled at her friends eagerness to help, “My VAD is doing all the work anyway.”

“What the hay is a VAD?” Dash flew beside Twilight.

“Vision Amplification Device,” Twilight clarified, tapping a hoof on the visor, “It has several functions; low light amplification, motion detection, sonic mapping, lethal and nonlethal target acquisition, and forensic analysis, the one I’m currently using, are a few.”

“Does it got a varmint tracker?” AJ joked.

“Or a wind current reader?” RD giggled.

“Yes, and yes,” Twilight gave them an amused grin.

“Where can I get one of those?” Rainbow asked.

“Enlist in the Alliance Marine Corps and go kill whoever they tell you to.” Twilight said plainly.

“Would I get one of those cool spaceships like yours?” Rainbow Dash asked with an excited grin.

“Not like mine, it's custom,” Twilight explained, “It's designed with unicorn physiology and magic in mind. Perhaps they could design one for pegasi as well.”

“Awesome!” Dash pumped her hoof in the air, “Where do I sign up?”

Twilight laughed and shook her head, “You just may have that chance, Dashie.”

“What now?” The farm mare gave her magically inclined friend an inquisitive look, “How would she have a chance?”

“I'll tell you about it later,” Twilight brushed off the question, “I think I got something. These impressions are from a pony's hooves. They're heading off in this direction.”

Twilight made her way way deeper into the woods, following the trail. Applejack and Rainbow Dash remained silent to let her focus for several minutes until the pegasus broke the silence.

“Do you guys hear that?” she asked.

The other two swiveled their ears around until they too heard the same sound. It was the sound of somepony screaming. The three ponies took off toward the noise. Soon enough the screaming stopped, and voices took their place.

“Take it back to camp and put it with the others,” commanded the voice of a stallion.

Twilight held up a hoof to stop her companions.

“Hold on,” She spoke softly, “Don't confront them yet. Let's follow them and see if there's more. And stay silent.”

The other two just nodded and took position behind and to either side of the soldier pony. Twilight's horn flashed quickly and the their coats and manes took on a more earthy brown color. The unicorn crept up slowly until she could just barely see the suspects. It was three earth ponies, a red-brown stallion with a yellow mane, a green mare with a red mane, and a yellow stallion with an orange mane. The yellow one had a squirming burlap sack slung over its back. They followed the probable murderers (and definite foalnappers) until a small camp came into view. There were seven ponies in all.

Twilight motioned for AJ and Rainbow to stop and whispered into their ears, “You two stay here and make sure none of them escape. Do not try to help me unless I ask you to.” Dash was about to protest but Twilight stopped her before she could, “I know, Rainbow, you don't want to leave me hanging, but we can't let any of these guys go. I need you to sneak around to the other side and watch that side. AJ stay here.”

The pegasus reluctantly ran off toward the opposite side of the camp. Once RD was in position, Twilight dispelled her own camouflage and stepped out into the camp.

“Nice day for a camping trip, huh?” She announced, getting the attention of everypony there, “Kinda far to travel though isn't it? Not to mention it's in changeling lands.”

“Changelings are nothing but mindless beasts,” the yellow one snapped, “They don't have land.”

“Huh, funny,” Twilight feigned confusion, “I was under the impressions that Princess Celestia recognized this as changeling lands, but I guess some random pony in the woods would know more about it than a 1500 year old all powerful, near god-like princess.”

“What do you want here miss...” Said a gray unicorn stallion with a dark blue mane with a white stripe on each side.

“I'm just trying to find someone,” Twilight claimed, purposefully withholding her name. She lit a cigarette before continuing, “You see, three changelings have been murdered, and I was sent to bring the killers back to Canterlot for their trial.”

The red-brown pony spoke up next, “What are they being charged with?”

Twilight let out a breath of smoke and glared at them, “Treason.” the stallion backed down at her gaze, “Now, I'm sure the Princess might be merciful if they give up the changelings in their possession and cooperate.”

“And if they don't?” asked the unicorn.

“Then I put my hoof up their asses and drag them back where they will probably be executed.” Twilight said matter-of-factly.

“Ha!” the unicorn (Twilight assumed he was the leader) laughed, “You and what army?”

“Army?” Twilight scoffed, “I don't need no stinkin' army. So are you going to cooperate, or do I have to demonstrate the Korg four legged fighting technique?”

The unicorn motioned to the mare of the group, and she went into the tent and dragged out the sack holding the changeling. Twilight thought they were cooperating until the mare drew a knife and held it over the bag.

The unicorn gave a malicious grin, “How about this; you leave or we just kill this thing you seem so fond of. And don't even try casting any spells, Cabbage Patch is quick enough that she'd strike before you could even cast a levitation spell.”

Twilight smirked, “Is that so?”

“Oh, she's quite fa...” Before he could even finish his thought, Twilight teleported to the mare and delivered a punishing roundhouse kick to the head, sending the filly flying. He stared for a second before he could find his voice again, “Get her!”

Two charged at her from the front. The first was met with a quick left jab to the jaw, followed by a strong hook from her metal right hoof. Following through, she planted her left hoof and swung her body around. Twilight's back hooves connected with the legs of the second stallion. Without the support of his hooves, his face hit dirt moments before another hoof was driven into the back of his head, knocking him unconscious.

Two more tried catching her off guard with a sneak attack. One swung his right hook at her only to have it deflected by Twilight's own hoof. She recoiled with a back hoof to the face and rolled over his back, grabbing him around the neck mid-roll. With a heave, Twilight flung the stallion into the his companion. Twilight looked up to see the tail end of the last of the henchponies disappear into the foliage only to be launched back by the powerful kick of the apple farmer.

“Give it up,” Twilight turned on the killer unicorn as Applejack and Rainbow Dash emerged from the woods, “You alone against three very skilled opponents. There's no hope of you getting away.”

“You're fools,” he seethed, “These things are lying to us! They're using the Princesses kindness against them. This is another plot to take over Equestria, and you're playing right into their hooves.” he sighed, “Fine, I’ll go with you. Right after...”

His horn lit up as he charged a spell and aimed his horn at the bagged changeling. In the blink of an eye, the unicorn stallion was screaming in agony, blood coming from the bony stump on his forehead, and Twilight stood in front of him scowling. A blade, edges glowing yellow, retracted back into her metal hoof.

“Magic is a gift meant to improve the lives of everyone,” Twilight said coldly, “You would use it to kill the innocent! You don’t deserve such a beautiful gift. By order of Princess Celestia, you are hereby under arrest for the murder of Equestria's allies and violating international law. AJ, Rainbow, help me tie them up. Let's get them back to Canterlot.”

Chapter 15: Technology is Magic

Twilight waited in her room for Princess Celestia to arrive. The lavender unicorn had already delivered the culprits to her brother the moment she arrived. The entire trip back was a blur, her thoughts filled with what had happened. Soon enough, a knock issued from the door and Twilight called for the visitor to enter. As expected, it was the solar princess.

Celestia entered Twilight's chambers and began, “We need to talk about your encounter in Heart Valley.” She moved a nearby cushion to sit in front of Twilight. “First, I should apologize. Before you disappeared, I was in the habit of calling on you every time a problem came about that I could not see to myself. It seems I fell too easily back into that habit.” She closed her eyes for a moment before she continued, “Severing the horn of the culprit was too extreme, but considering what you just went through I shouldn't have sent you to take care of the issue.”

Twilight shuffled nervously, “That's just it though... I... I wasn't aiming for his horn...”

Celestia looked confused, “What do you mean?”

“Between the time I teleported and the time I cut his horn of... he... lowered his head...” the last part was uttered so quietly, Celestia barely heard it. Slowly, realization washed over the alicorn's face, “I intended to kill him.”

“I see,” Celestia said, almost losing her composure.

“And what's worse is that when I was looking down at him, the only thing that upset me was that I missed,” Twilight said in a near panic, “I didn't even care that he was bleeding, or screaming in pain, or that I took the one thing that makes unicorns unique. I... I... I...” Twilight finally broke down and cried her eyes out. Celestia wasted no time in pulling her student in a full embrace, hooves and wings, “I'm a monster. I was about to kill another pony without a thought.”

“No, Twilight,” Celestia said in a calm motherly tone, “You're not a monster. You reacted the way you were trained. I was the fool for sending you when I knew you had surely been affected by your experiences. Listen Twilight, I've arranged for you to meet with Dr. Shrink. She'll be able to help you cope with everything you've been through.”

Twilight wiped the tears from her eyes and gave her teacher a weak smile, “Thank you, Princess. Um, when am I suppose to see her?”

“In about three days,” Celestia released the unicorn and smiled, “In the meantime, I’ve received a request from the R&D department at Canterlot University. They want to examine some of the technology you've brought. What should I tell them?”

Twilight's smile widened, “I'd love to.”

“Good, I'll let them know to expect you tomorrow. Right now we should all get some sleep.” Celestia stood and left from the room with a quick “goodnight”.

It had been a good four years since Twilight had last walked these halls. She trotted through the University with a large suitcase rolling behind her. She chose a few of the more fascinating pieces of tech to show, and was excited to teach somepony about it. She made her way to the door to the research and development department and let herself in. There was nopony in the main room and Twilight didn't want to wander.

“Hello?” Twilight called, “I'm here.”

“We'll be right with you,” came a voice from one of the other rooms.

Twilight set the suitcase beside her as a khaki colored unicorn with a black, braided mane and tail walked in. She gave Twilight a big smile.

“So good to finally meet you Ms. Sparkle,” greeted the scientist, “I'm Dr. Jynx Charm, head of this department. You can just call me Jynx. I must admit, I'm quite excited to see what you've brought.”

“Well, Jynx, you may call me Twilight.” Twilight shook Jynx’s hoof and unzipped the suitcase. “Alliance Tech is quite advanced. They mostly focus in implementing the most functionality in as little of a package as they can. This is perhaps my favorite.” She hovered a data pad out and presented it to the researcher. “This is a data pad. It can access vast amounts of information remotely, via data hubs placed throughout the galaxy. Unfortunately, we're too far out for it to receive a signal. Now when I say vast, I mean enough to make the archives look like a single reference book, abridged.”

Jynx's eyes went wide with shock, “That's... wow,” She examined the piece for a moment, “Would there be a way to receive a signal here?”

“If we get a com hub,” Twilight explained, “But they only give those to Alliance nations.”

“May I?” Jynx asked. Twilight nodded and her fellow unicorn took the device in her own aura and looked around, “Where... where is that useless... ugh. Technia, get your flank out here!”

“I'm busy!” shouted another voice.

“Twilight Sparkle is here with her alien tech!” Jynx called back.

A series of crashes came as a dark, ash gray unicorn with a cinnamon red mane and tail came running out of one of the rooms, “Why the hay didn't you say so?” She looked at the piece of floating tech like Pinkie would a chocolate river.

“Back!” Jynx warded her off with a levitated chair as if she were a lion tamer, “We are not going to take it apart unless Twilight gives us the go-ahead. Am I understood?”

“Oh, fine,” Technia huffed and crossed her forelegs, sitting on her haunches.

“I'll have to think about it, but I'll probably let you have this one,” Twilight told the pair, “It doesn't work out here anyway.”

Twilight rummaged through the things she brought, placing everything on two tables.

“Okay, the items on this table you can have,” Twilight pointed to one with a few trinkets and devices, “Everything on this table over here is mine,” She indicated a second table, “But I’ll give a detailed explanation on their function.”

“I must admit, what I'm most interested in is that,” Jynx said, indicating the prosthetic, “You see, my younger sister is a pegasus, but she lost her wings in an accident. I've been trying to find a way to make wings for her, but...”

“Say no more,” Twilight stopped the khaki unicorn, “I'll show you. Uh... is she alright?”

Twilight was looking rather nervous as the gray unicorn stared at the leg with a manic look. Twilight knew that look all too well. It was the same look she herself had when they discovered a new work by Star Swirl the Bearded. This mare really liked technology.

“No,” Jynx sternly told Technia. She looked at Twilight apologetically, “She’s weird, but she's a good friend. Techy, sit! Stay!”

The cinnamon maned pony glared at her co-worker but complied.

Twilight sat down and removed the limb, “Okay, the most important and advanced part to this is actually embedded in my body. Look here,” Twilight wrapped her stump in a lavender glow and a close up image appeared beside her, “Do you see those silver lines webbed across my skin? Those are woven directly into my nervous system. It's an excruciating process and anesthetics would interfere and lead to improper integration. It was the worst pain I've ever felt. I'd rather screw a cactus than go through that again.”

The other two mare's looked at her with wide eyes.

“Well,” Jynx cleared her throat, “That sounds rather painful indeed.” She levitated a notebook and began scribbling notes, “Can you tell me about the process?”

“Okay, but it's going to take quite a while, so get comfortable. Might as well give it a full upkeep while I’m at it,” Twilight pulled her maintenance kit out (she planned on showing them that anyway) and began disassembling the leg, explaining the inner workings as she went.

After a very long and very technical explanation of the technology she had brought with her, Twilight packed up her property, while Jynx and Technia filed away the tech they were given.

“Now, ladies,” Twilight gave a sly smile, “If you'll follow me...”

Twilight led the two researchers out of the university halls. Despite the barrage of questions about what they were doing, Twilight walked in silence. Eventually, they came to an open area that ended in the shear drop of a cliff. Rainbow Dash was sitting beside a table with a quill and a small stack of paper, scribbling away.

“Hey, Dash,” Twilight greeted her friend, “Are you writing another book?”

The pegasus quickly took up the paper and shoved it in her saddlebag, “I don't know what you're talking about. I'm just sitting here being awesome, waiting for you.”

“Sure,” Twilight laughed, “When can I expect to read it?”

“Hopefully by Hearths Warming,” Rainbow said with a smirk.

“Thanks for keeping an eye on my equipment,” Twilight thanked her friend, “I'll teach you how to use them later.”

“Awesome, can't wait. You kids have fun playing with Twilie's new toys,” the speedster teased as she flew off toward the distant sky.

“Okay!” Twilight said as she rubbed her hooves together in excitement, “This portion of Show and Tell is all about a few of the tools I used to kill my enemies as quickly and efficiently as possible. Yes, I said “kill”. That's what I did and these are the tools I used to do it.”

“Well, I'm not a fan of killing, but I wasn't in your situation, so I won't comment on the morality of it.” Jynx dismissed Twilight's declaration with a wave.

“And all I care about is the tech.” Technia added.

“Alrighty then!” Twilight exclaimed, happy that she wasn’t being judged for once, “On with the demonstration. First up is the M443-1911.” She drew her pistol from her holster with her magic, “A custom miniature mass driver weapon made to resemble an M-1911; a weapon over a thousand years old that changed the way firearms were made. This one also has arcanium inlays to allow spell channeling. With this bad boy I can wrap rounds in a magical cocoon and penetrate shields as if they weren't there. I can also enchant it to stun or knock out my target instead of killing if need be.” Another option I could have used against that stallion but didn't.

“Are you alright?” Jynx asked, noticing Twilight's darkening mood.

“Yeah,” Twilight reassured the other two unicorns, “Just thinking. Anyway, this thing functions by charging a small Tungsten pellet and propelling it at hypersonic speeds using magnetic force.”

Twilight aimed the weapon at a stone slab about twenty feet away and opened fire, unleashing a barrage of ten rounds. The stone crumbled under the assault. Jynx was furiously scribbling away in her notebook.

“That's remarkable,” Jynx mused, “Using magnetics as a means to propel a tiny projectile with lethal force. I never would have thought about that. What else could this be used for? Transportation? Delivery of goods to distant locations? Parcel delivery? The applications could potentially be incredible.”

“If you like that one, you'll love this,” Twilight pulled a larger weapon off the table, “This is the M-66 primary assault rifle. It works the same way but with one minor difference.” Twilight pointed the weapon at a second, larger stone slab and opened fire. A veritable river of death flowed from the thing, reducing the stone to rubble, “As you can see, the increased rate of fire means more destructive capabilities. Unlike my pistol, this doesn't have the spell channels.” Twilight replaced the weapon on the table, “Next up, explosive devices. Pay attention to this cause I can only demonstrate once.”

Celestia watched from her balcony as her student showed her weapons to the two scientists. With her eyesight, she could see everything going on. The flutter of wings brought the solar princess' attention beside her.

“Good afternoon, sister,” Celestia greeted her sibling.

“I'm concerned, Tia,” Luna got straight to the point, “We've seen ponies who suffer from dark memories. Twilight is hurting. She tries to hide it behind a mask of sarcasm and humor, but we both know that won't last. I fear she may hurt herself or somepony else.”

“I understand and share your concern,” Celestia replied, “I've contacted a professional. She will arrive here late tomorrow night.”

“There's something else troubling you, isn't there?” It was more a statement then a question.

“Yes,” Celestia walked back into her chambers as Luna followed, “She's not telling us something, something important.” Celestia took a seat on a cushion and levitated another from her closet for her sister.

“Are you sure?” Luna asked, taking the offered seat, “Perhaps she just doesn't want to 'spoil the ending'.”

Celestia shook her head, “No, I know her too well. She's still the same pony I grew to love as if she were my own daughter. She may have a few bad habits, and a new love for her strange, crude humor, but I know her too well.”

“You don't suppose it's something dangerous do you?” Luna had a tinge of nervousness in her voice.

“There would have to be a good reason for her withhold something that could cause harm,” Celestia's expression was a contemplative one, “I have the feeling Twilight's experiences are going to change Equestria. Whether the change is for good or ill... we'll just have to wait and see.”

Author's Note

Technia belongs to blazikenking.

Jynx Charm is from my previous fic Chaotic Harmony. I always have a character from my previous fic make a cameo, just like my next fic will have a character from this one. It's just my thing.

If you enjoy this, help support my other fics in the Dawn Shield series beginning with The Broken Soldier and continuing with The Elements of Light.

There's also another pretty good fic that really hasn't gotten the love it deserves. Space Ponies (not sci-fi) by Boss Hoss1. Check it out.

Chapter 16: An Unconventional Ally

Once again, Twilight sat in the gardens after a nice breakfast. They were waiting for one more pony before Twilight continued the story. Luckily they didn't have to wait long. Rarity came cantering up, levitating a package in front of her.

“Sorry I'm late,” She apologized, “I had to get a little late welcome home gift I threw together yesterday while you were... away.” She involuntarily rubbed her horn with a hoof making Twilight cringe a little.

“Thank you, Rarity,” Twilight accepted the gift. The lavender unicorn opened the box and levitated a furry, purple... “What is it?”

“Let me show you. Lift your right leg,” Rarity took the thing from her and slipped it around the metal hoof. It fit snugly around Twilight's prosthetic, the color and texture blended perfectly with her natural coat. Twilight looked at her leg as tears started to form at the corners of her eyes. She wrapped her friend in a hug.

“Thank you,” Twilight said with a huge smile, “It's almost like I have my leg back. It looks so real.”

“What are friends for,” Rarity returned the hug, “Now, I believe you were going to tell us about that town.”

“Right, of course,” Twilight released her friend and cleared her throat, “Now I had been training for about two weeks. My mana control was improving. I still wasn't even close to Rarity's level, but I didn't really need to be...”

Twilight moved the three flames, each in a different pattern. The focus it took was extreme as evident in the beads of sweat rolling down her face. Has-Ka watched his student with pride. So few adepts could improve so fast.

“Okay, that's enough for now,” He said. Twilight let the flames die and looked up at the Dratali. “Let's start improving your casting speed.” With a wave of his hand, a tall, flat screen floated over to him and was set about ten inches from Twilight's face, “As quickly as you can, gather as much energy as possible.”

Twilight nodded and started charging her horn. After about ten seconds of that Has-Ka stopped her and stared at the screen with a frown.

“What's wrong with this thing?” he asked out loud, “Watch this end while I try.”

He and Twilight switched places. With his hand held palm up he began drawing mana in. Twilight looked at the opposite end with confusion.

“What's that going into your hands?” she asked.

Has-Ka stopped suddenly, shocked by the question, “It's mana, why?”

“Wait, when you say “draw in mana” you mean draw it in from around you?” Twilight gave an inquisitive look, “Why don't you just use the magic inside you?”

“I don't have magic inside,” he replied, giving the mare a smile, “It's not supposed to be possible to keep that much magic inside of you. Just like it's not supposed to be possible to see a spell's matrix. You're just full of surprises, Twilight Sparkle. You truly have magic inside you?”

“I didn't think it was possible to draw in magic from around you,” Twilight returned the smile.

“Well, that makes things a little different,” the adept placed his hand to his chin for a moment, “Let's take the rest of the day off and go into town. I'll treat you to dinner.”

“That sounds great,” Twilight cheered, “I could use a break from your cooking.”

“At least I can make more than pancakes and sandwiches.” replied Has-Ka.

“Fair enough,” The two shared a little laugh before getting ready to head out the door.

Twilight was pleasantly surprised by the sight. She expected a massive metropolis, but found a quaint little town not too different from Ponyville (though not as colorful). The homes and buildings all had painted wood paneling, and most had flower beds in front and gardens in back. The shops had goods on display in front with no fear of thieves. Twilight learned soon after she moved to Ponyville that small towns usually trusted each other with these things. One would never be so trusting in Canterlot. The only building that clashed with the natural setting was a large concrete building on the north-eastern edge. Has-Ka said it was the Terraforming Center. It's the reason this once barren moon has life. The town was comprised of people working on stabilizing the new ecosystem. Twilight was still asking many, many, many questions when the first inhabitant walked up and greeted them.

“How are you Hoss?” said an older gentleman if the gray streaks in hair meant anything, “And who might this be? Your eyes are too intelligent to be just some animal. A new race to our little galactic community perhaps?”

“Just a lost soul in need of guidance,” replied Has-Ka.

“Well, my name is Victor Chance, Mayor of this fine community.”

“My name is Twilight Sparkle,” Twilight replied, “I'm a unicorn pony from the planet Avol.”

“A unicorn?” the mayor's eyebrow arched, “Humans have myths about unicorns.”

“So I've read,” Twilight replied, “My theory is that one of my kind developed some kind of spell that allowed contact between our races long ago.”

“Spell? As in magic?” Victor smiled, “Ha! Looks like you’re not the only ones with magic anymore, eh Hoss?”

“That's why she's here,” answered the Dratali mage, “Her people are peaceful and have few combat spells. As she is alone out here with no way home to learn what they do have, I'm teaching her.”

“Oh? I'm sorry to hear about that. Was it some magic accident?” The mayor asked. At Twilight's surprised expression he laughed, “Hoss here once tried to teleport some building supplies from town to his home. About a month later, we found them stuck in a tree about fifteen miles to the south.”

“It would have worked if not for that kid's ball hitting me in the head,” Has-Ka defended.

“We know,” Victor gave the Dratali a rap on the back and turned back to Twilight, “Well then, my little pony, I'll give you the grand tour.”

Has-Ka went off to do his own thing while Victor showed Twilight around. He showed her to the town hall, the theater, the pub, the restaurants, and ended in the market.

“That's about all there is,” Victor stated, “I'm sure you'd like to pick up a few things, so I’ll leave you be. If anyone gives you a hard time, come see me. If I’m not in my office, my secretary will know how to contact me.”

“Thanks Victor. I'll see you later then,” Twilight bid him farewell.

“And the same to you, Twilight,” Victor returned.

The two parted and Twilight made her way into the hustle and bustle of the market. It was surprisingly familiar and made her quite homesick. She halfway expected to see Applejack with her cart of apples, two bits apiece. Perhaps even Fluttershy purchasing some carrots for little Angel Jr. Perhaps even the Crusaders shopping for some candy. Heck, she could almost hear Pinkie singing... her ears swiveled around. There was someone singing. It wasn't Pinkie but...

Come on every-pony smile, smile, smi-le.
Fill my heart up with sunshine, sunshine.
All I really need's a smile, smile, smi-le,
from these happy friends of mi-ine.

“What the...?” Twilight tried to locate the source of the singing. There! She ran toward the origin of the impossible music. It was coming from an alley between two shops. She caught a brief glimpse of a figure turning a corner, and went after it. A dead end. There was nothing there but a wall. Twilight turned to try to find another way only to find the way she just came was blocked by a wall.

“What the hell?” Twilight exclaimed.

The first stages of panic were just about to set in before a section of wall opened. Left with little choice and the need to know what was going on, Twilight entered the mysterious door and found herself in...

“My library?” Twilight gasped at the sight of her beloved books, tomes, and scrolls, “This is an illusion. There's no way I’m home. Has-Ka, if this is some joke I’m going to strangle you!”

“Oh my,” said a voice from some unknown source, “That's rather violent for a pony.”

“Who's there?” Twilight charged a lightning spell.

“You don't remember me?” the voice came from behind her.

Twilight jumped around a gasped, “You? You're that weird merchant from Placid Harbor!” She recognized the half black, half white hair. Of course the matching suit was new.

“I'm touched, really,” he wiped a fake tear from his eye.

“Who are you? Do you work for the Dratali? How are you doing this? How did you know that song?” Twilight interrogated.

“Okay, in order. You can call me James for now. No. It's called magic. I know far more about you, your friends and even Equestria that you, Celestia or Luna could ever hope to know.”

Twilight stared at him with a touch of fear, “What are you?”

“I,” he gave a toothy grin, “Am a Chaos Lord.”

“A Chaos Lord?” Twilight took a step back, “What... like Discord?”

“Oh,” James said with mirth in his voice, “You do know what he is. I'm surprised. Do you know what our purpose is?” Twilight opened her mouth to speak, but was quickly interrupted, “Wrong! We don't live to disrupt harmony, we are harmony. When light and dark are in harmony, chaos is born. Discord just went mad with power and forgot his purpose.”

“What do you want?” Twilight asked nervously.

James chuckled, “Simple, I want you to do what you're doing. All I want to do is give you some advice and an incentive. My advice; when you get back, open the box, and have a chat about what you find with the good Admiral. I'll tell you what to do after that. As for incentive, well,” He came in close to her ear and gestured to Twilight's home, “I know where this is.”

Twilight's eyes widened, “You mean...?”

He nodded, “I can tell you how to get home.”

Just like that, he and the library were gone, leaving Twilight alone in the alley. She stood there for several moments trying to make sense of everything. With a new purpose, and renewed hope, Twilight ran back to town. She was as determined as ever to finish her training and go back to her new friends, and then find her old friends.

“That's the last of it,” Victor said as he shut the storage compartment on Twilight's Ax.

“Thanks, Victor,” Twilight gave the man a hug, “I'll visit you guys some time.”

“You better,” Has-Ka said, “You still need to teach me that mustache spell. I've never learned a completely useless spell before.”

“It's not completely useless, just mostly useless,” Twilight chuckled, “Maybe I can bring my friends next time.”

Twilight climbed into the pilot's seat and gave one last wave to the other friends she made in her two months training under Has-Ka. It was returned with waves and smiles from the small crowd as the canopy closed.

Twilight waited for everyone to get to a safe distance before bringing the engines up. The spacecraft began its slow ascent above the trees. Angling the nose of the fighter in the direction of the beacon, Twilight hit the throttle and shot off out of the atmosphere. Anchored on a nearby piece of debris was the FTL sled left by the White Wolf. She only ever docked with one three times in the simulator, but that was because it was an easy maneuver. Within five minutes, she was hooked up and ready to head to New Aroth to await transport back to her friends.

“Hello again,” came a familiar voice.

“James, is that you?” Twilight wasn't expecting to hear from him again so soon.

“I just thought I'd let you know I changed the destination of the sled.” said the Chaos Lord, “It'll take you straight to the White Wolf. Good thing, too. Ciao.”

“Uh, okay then. Thank you,” Twilight said, happy that she was going to be reunited with her friends sooner than anticipated.

Twilight activated the FTL sled and felt the ship shudder. Debby warned her that large ships like the White Wolf have dampeners that reduce the effects of FTL travel, but smaller craft, like her fighter, didn't.

Twilight would never have to wonder what spaghetti feels like.

Celestia looked at Twilight with concern, “I'm not sure how to take the news of a third Chaos Lord existing. I've only ever heard of two but, they were both evil.”

The other ponies nodded in agreement, except for Pinkie who was preoccupied with a butterfly at the time.

“Actually there are twenty four, as well as other Chaos beings, but we'll get into that later,” Twilight lectured, “Plus Discord wasn't really evil, just crazy. He was just trying to have fun.”

“Still, are you sure he is good?” Celestia asked.

Twilight chuckled “Good? No. He's a being of balance. He's not good or evil. At the time, though, he was a great ally.”

Chapter 17: Return

Twenty eight hours...

Twenty eight hours of sitting in one seat, unmoving. It was hell. She knew a sleep spell that would knock her out for a predetermined amount of time, but she didn’t know how long it would take when she took off. She couldn’t force sleep, she couldn’t move around, if not for her datapad she would have gone completely nuts. Thankfully though, she was able to get some sleep. Unfortunately, her sleep was interrupted by the arrival alert.

“Destination approaching” Came the computer's voice, “Arrival in two minutes. Please prepare for deceleration.”

“Alright, Alri~ight” Twilight said between a yawn, “Thank Celestia. Now I know why Rainbow hates hospitals so much.”

Twilight prepared to open a com channel to the White Wolf the moment she arrived. If entering FTL space felt like being turned into spaghetti, coming out of it was like being made into pizza. Debby once told her what could happen if the inertial dampeners failed. The thought made her shudder. Even the ship seemed to shudder from the gory image, or maybe it was the Dratali fighter that exploded nearby...

“Uh...” Twilight’s half asleep mind tried to catch up with what was going on.

“Oh shit!” The battle raging before her finally registered. The White Wolf was under attack by three Dratali warships. It looked like the battle had been underway for some time based on the wreckage of a fourth enemy ship. Working fast, Twilight disconnected the sled and opened the comm.

“White Wolf, this is Second Lieutenant Twilight Sparkle. I just arrived from FTL flight. What's going on?”

“Twilight?” Admiral Gibson's voice came over her earpiece, “What the hell are you doing here? You should be training!”

“It's a long story, sir,” Twilight replied, “And I think there's more pressing matters.”

“I'll expect a report when you get back. Right now link up with Firefly and Sonic.” Gibson ordered, “Mongoose, Fool, Hammer, watch her back.”

“Copy that, sir,” Seth's voice was like music, “Welcome back, Twilight.”

“Yeah, we missed you, Pony Girl.” added Debby.

“Good to hear your voice, Mongoose, Firefly.” Twilight never actually used their call signs before. It felt kinda weird.

Twilight put the Ax in tactical mode; the canopy lit up with targeting data, friendly positions, enemy positions, and various other pieces of information. The hum of the particle cannons, and the shimmer of the shields assured her that she was ready. She gunned the engines and headed directly for Debby and Aden. A red warning light came to life. She was being targeted.

“Oh-goddess-oh-goddess-oh-goddess!” Twilight began to panic, “Someone help!”

“I have him,” Raak's voice came over the comm.

A flash of light erupted behind Twilight and the alert light was dormant once again.

“It's alright, Twilight,” Raak tried to relax the unicorn, “You have all the skills needed. Just breathe, relax, and trust your instincts.”

“Right,” Twilight took a deep breath and let it out slowly, calming her nerves. She took the controls in her magic and scanned the information displayed. They were vastly outnumbered, leaving few ways to get to her wingmates. Her heart was hammering in her chest as she locked on to the nearest enemy fighter. Her magical 'finger' was ready at the trigger. The moment she was in range, she fired. The bolts struck the Dratali fighter, causing it to bloom into a beautiful flower of fiery death. It made Twilight sick to her stomach. The first time, she didn't even know what was happening until it did. The second time, she just reacted to seeing what happened to those kids. This, though, was different, premeditated. These Dratali were only threatening people who could defend themselves, not helpless civilians. She didn't really know why that made it so bad, but it did. Despite her misgivings, she pressed on and destroyed three more before finally finding herself just behind and to the left of Debby.

“You ready, Pony Girl?” Debby asked excitedly.

“Y-yeah, still a little nervous, but I'm good,” responded the mare.

The three of them waded through the enemy space craft. Their main focus was taking out the enemy bombers, while Mongoose protected their own. Another one of the enemy ships was badly damaged. Fires and explosions could be seen across. After shooting down another two fighters, Twilight watched as two of their bombers unloaded their deadly payload at the dying vessel. Something vital was hit, as a massive series of explosions ripped the warship to pieces.

“That's another down,” Admiral Gibson said over the comm, “Two more to go. Keep up the pace.”

No sooner did he say that did the shields on the ship the White Wolf was focusing on flash and disappear. The White Wolf slowly turned to aim its main cannons, two massive Mass Driver weapons, at the defenseless machine. Dual soundless shockwaves erupted from the cannons as the two massive warheads rocketed out. They buried themselves deep within the superstructure before detonating and destroying their target.

“One more,” said a voice Twilight didn't know, “Don't let up!”

A flashing blue light alerted Twilight to a new contact.

“Alert, alert! Incoming Dratali Phoenix class battleship!” said another voice, one Twilight recognized as a comms officer she had spoken with on occasion, “All fighter squads proceed with caution.”

Twilight recalled that the Phoenix class was a capital ship noted as having large hangar bays for combat spacecraft. Though that wasn't the most dangerous feature they possessed. They almost always had at least one Hellfire fighter, a modified fighter craft for adept pilots. They have systems meant to channel magic energy throughout the ship and project it outward. Unfortunately for Twilight, This one had two, and one of them set its sights on her. If not for her ability to sense magic, her journey would have ended right then and there. The unicorn pilot pushed the throttle to its max. She couldn't escape it. She could feel the connection of the tracking spell latched to her ship. Thinking as fast as she could, she activated the ejection sequence. The two halves of her custom fitting helmet enclosed her head, creating an airtight seal. Instead of waiting for the ejection, she teleported. It was a good thing she did as the chair was engulfed in flames before it even left the doomed craft.

“Twilight? Are you okay? Answer me?” Debby was calling frantically.

“I'm alright,” Twilight answered. An idea popped in her head. It was crazy, so crazy it just might work, “Firefly, I'm hitching a ride.” Before Debby could respond, Twilight flashed onto the back of her fighter and locked herself on with an ice spell. “The helmet's thin enough that I can cast spells through it. Now let's go take out those Hellfires.”

“You're crazy, Pony Girl. I like that,” Debby chuckled, “Let's kick some ass.”

As they approached the one that shot down Twilight, her horn flashed and a lavender bubble appeared around the fighter. A pair of magical bolts hurtled toward them only to be deflected harmlessly off the orb. It pulled away moments before impacting the shield itself only to have its undercarriage peppered by four magic bolts. They weren't powerful enough to destroy it, but they left some severe damage. The enemy turned tail and tried to retreat back to the ship, but found itself trapped in Twilight's magical grip. Debby lined up the easy shot and let off three volleys from the particle cannons. The first two impacted the shields, but the third breached and reduced the mage and his fighter to scrap.

“Nice work up there, Twi,” Debby said, “Think you can keep that up?”

“I can do this all day,” Twilight replied.

“Then hold on tight, we have one more little lizard to fry, ” Debby said with glee, “Sonic, link up with Vector and his team. Their getting hammered and need the backup.”

“Yes ma'am,” Aden responded.

Debby battled her way to the other adept fighter and engaged. This one noticed what happened to his comrade and was being much more cautious. He didn't charge at them, but stayed at a small distance.

“Damn, he's being a pain in the ass,” Debby muttered.

The Dratali adept dodged or deflected everything Debby threw at her. Twilight's magic didn't have the aid of a targeting computer, so her shots were far from accurate. His shots, however, were punishing Twilight's mana reserves. Every hit on her shield drained more and more of her energy. Another idea formed, and she dropped the shield.

“Twilight? What's wrong?” Debby asked.

“Nothing,” she replied, “That shield's too taxing to keep up. If I try, it'll drain my magic reserves and we'll be defenseless. I have another plan.”

In a flash, Twilight teleported from the back of Debby's fighter. She reappeared on the nose of the Dratali fighter. She could see the shock fear in the adept's eyes and hesitated. The enemy mage took the opportunity quickly weave a spell, but Twilight's training wasn't in vain. She forced out a storm of small magic bolts that tore through the cockpit and pilot. Her job done, she returned to her perch on Debby's fighter.

“That was awesome!” Debby cheered.

“Thanks, but what are we going to do about that?” Twilight nodded toward the massive Dratali warship currently duking it out with the White Wolf. At some point during the fight the last of the smaller ships was destroyed.

“Let the White Wolf handle it. We’re not... oh, shit.” Worry seeped into Debby's voice when the Massive Allied vessel's shields flashed and fell, “It took too much from the cruisers!”

Twilight watched as the Capital Ship began to turn it's mass driver on them. Twilight's mind raced, trying to think of something. The mass drivers used by the Dratali were stolen tech. That meant they were identical to the Alliance version. Schematics, studies, and reports flew through her head until...

“Fly in front of it!” Twilight said, “Don't ask, just trust me!”

Debby did as Twilight asked, flying toward the massive ship. Twilight snagged a small piece of debris as they flew and poured her magic into it until a distinct pattern emerged. Has-Ka told her it was harder to use an unprepared canvas, but it wasn't enough to deter her. She placed the rune on the vessel and froze it in place.

“I put a teleport rune on your ship. When I teleport away, get that in the hangar as fast as you can,” Twilight instructed.

The teleport rune was one of many new spells in her arsenal. It's the same one the Dratali use to launch their raids. They're placed on unsuspecting stations by non-Dratali and then adepts lock on and flash soldiers in. Now Twilight was going to use it against its creators.

“Wait, what are you talking about?” Debby tried to get an answer, but Twilight already flashed right into the barrel of the enemy mass driver, “God damn it, Twilight! You better not get yourself killed.”

Debby let out a few more curses directed at the lavender unicorn as she turned and gunned it toward the safety of the hanger. Twilight ran as fast as she could. Being within the containment barrier of the ship meant there was gravity, making the way a little easier. The whole way down, she charged the biggest bolt she could. The vast amount of raw magic energy was painful. The truth was, she wasn't entirely sure she would have enough energy after this to teleport back, and she still hadn't figured out how to pull in magic like the Dratali do. Twilight knew she might not survive this, but if it meant saving the thousands of souls on the White Wolf, it would be worth it.

Twilight came to a stop about two-thirds the way down. She was going to have to wait until the moment the cannon fires or else the warhead wouldn't be active and it wouldn't detonate. She only waited about one second before the fur on her neck stood on end. She released the build up magic down the tube, shattering her helmet. It slammed into the warhead and erupted in a massive ball of fire. Twilight quickly summoned every ounce she had as her unprotected face felt the immense heat. She cast the teleport spell just as the first tongue of fire reached her. Her world spun and twisted as she was pulled through space to the rune. Everything stopped in an instant.

“Oh my god, Twilight!” said a red headed blur.

Twilight's vision swirled and spun. Before her and consciousness parted ways she managed to say, “Spike, take a letter...”

Chapter 18: Rider

Twilight groaned as she regained consciousness in medical. Her head and horn were getting their revenge for pushing them so hard. She looked around at the room she was in. It was the standard treatment room; monitors showing her heartbeat, O2 levels and blood pressure, an IV in her foreleg for fluid, and several others for emergency use. She chuckled weakly. They were probably worried sick, not knowing what was wrong with her.

“Nurse!” she called, much to her headache's displeasure.

Soon after, a nurse, the same one from her first day on board, entered with a relieved smile, “Lieutenant, I'm glad you're awake. We couldn't figure out why you passed out and feared the worst.”

“I'm sorry to worry you,” Twilight apologized, “It was just magic exhaustion. I pushed myself too far. All I need is water and some chocolate.”

“Chocolate?” the nurse asked curiously, “What does chocolate do?”

“Certain enzymes found in chocolate help stimulate mana regeneration,” The unicorn explained.

“Interesting,” The nurse took a few notes on a wrist mounted datapad, “I'll see if I can find some. In the meantime, does magic exhaustion require any further hospitalization?”

Twilight chuckled at the irony of the question, “No.”

“Well, then you're free to go,” the nurse said, “I think I should mention that, um... here.” The nurse held up a mirror.

Twilight looked into it and groaned, flopping back on the pillow. All the fur on her snout and cheeks was gone, burned off by the blast. “At least I still have most of my fur... I do right?"

“Yes, now let's unhook you. Oh, hold on.” The nurse checked her datapad and smiled, “Your squad mates are on their way and Major Verdan is bringing some chocolate.”

By the time Twilight was unhooked and put in a wheelchair, the others arrived.

“Twilight! You crazy ass Mary Sue, stop making us look bad.” Curt said joyfully as they walked in, “First you take out a Titan, then a fucking Phoenix.”

That's when it hit her. She personally killed five thousand people. If she had anything in her stomach she would have vomited. Seth saw the regret and self blame painted on her face and kneeled beside her, placing an arm across her shoulders.

“I know you feel bad Twilight.” said the large soldier, “You killed a lot of people out there and you feel like a monster,” Twilight nodded, “But that's why you're not a monster. Monsters don't regret killing. We all hate killing, but we do it anyway. Think about what would have happened if you didn't destroy that ship. It would have destroyed the White Wolf and all seven thousand people aboard. Then after it finished with us, it would have found some defenseless civilians and killed them too. We sacrifice our innocence so others don't have to.”

Twilight wiped the tears she didn't even realize she was shedding. It still hurt, but it was a numb hurt now. “Thank you, Seth.”

“Here you go Twilight, from my own personal stash,” Debby said as she handed the chocolates over, “Eat up. Chocolate always helps me when I'm depressed.”

“You get depressed?” Twilight asked, as she accepted the sweets.

“We all do, Twilight.” Raak said in his deep soothing voice, “Like Seth said, we all feel remorse for the lives we end. Heh, I still remember the face of the first Dratali I ever killed. He had this look of disgust when I stabbed him. Not anger, or fear... disgust. It was as if it he just stepped in something barefooted.”

“My first was a human convert,” Curt said, “He never even saw me, but I saw the smile on his face as he shared a funny story with a friend. He was so care free at the time. I still dream about that shocked look he had.”

“I didn't see my first before I shot him down,” Aden shared, “but his body, or most of it, bounced off my canopy.”

“My first was before I joined the military,” Debby said, “Some jackass aviva that decided that I owed him a piece of ass. He dragged me into an alley and tried to force himself on me, but I grabbed a metal pole and hit him repeatedly until he didn't even look like an aviva anymore. I was arrested, but because it was self defence, they went easy on me. They gave me the choice between prison, or join the military. You can guess my choice.”

“My first was just... I just shot the first guy I saw.” Seth said, “Nothing horrendous, or unique. The Dratali just rounded a corner and I fired. I didn't see his face since he had a helmet on, but I still remember every detail of that helmet, and his armor.”

“You know,” Twilight decided to voice her thoughts, “that Dratali I shot when I panicked, he wasn't disgusted, or mad, or in pain...he was confused. It was like everything he knew about the world just no longer made sense. That's what hurt the most. Did I kill his spirit before his body? I guess there's no way to know.”

Twilight tried to open the box and failed. She looked at the box and to her metal hoof. She hated it. Not so much the leg itself as the lack of her real one. She pushed the depressing thought from her mind and switched, lifting the lid with her left hoof. Everyone was brought out of their reminiscence by the sight.

“Um, Twilight,” Curt said, a bit bewildered, “How are you doing that?”

Twilight popped a sweet brown morsel in her mouth, “What?”

“How are you picking those up with your hoof?” Aden clarified.

Twilight was confused for a moment before she realized they had never seen her use her hooves, “Oh, ponies have an innate contact telekinesis field around our hooves, though most unicorns just use magic. It's how earth ponies and pegasi manipulate objects without magic, although pegasi can also use their wings. Their primaries are jointed and they can use them in similar ways as your fingers.”

Curt laughed, “There's still a lot to learn about you ponies isn't there?”

“Yeah, I just wish you could meet my...oh my gosh, I just remembered!” Twilight exclaimed, jumping out of the wheelchair and promptly collapsing. Luckily Curt was quick and caught her before she hit the floor, “Sorry. Nice reflexes, though. Can you guys take me to my room? I need to get that box from Placid Harbor.”

“I forgot all about that thing,” Curt chuckled, “What made you think about it?”

“The merchant,” Twilight took on a serious tone, “He was on the moon I was training on. I don't know what his game is, but he's the same race as Discord.”

“That crazy guy you and your friends fought?” Debby asked.

“That's right,” Twilight confirmed, “and he knows how I can get home.”

“Oh, by the way,” Curt said with a cheeky grin, “I like the reverse beard look.”

“Are we almost done? My ice pack is melting.” Curt watched the pony search through his one good eye.

“Be glad I can't use magic right now,” Twilight shot back as she dug through her trunk in her closet, “I didn't even know I had this much stuff.”

“You don't. I figured since you were going to be gone for a while, I’d use your closet for a few things.” Debby explained, “I was going to take it out by the time you came back but you're a few months early.”

“Ah, found it,” Twilight pulled out the little white box, “Also, feel free to use my closet, Debby. I don't need it. A little help?” After getting some help to her bed from Raak, the blushing Twilight continued, “Heh heh, thanks Raak.”

She cleared her throat and tried to push her mind away from the improper thoughts that were racing through it. She peeled the lid of with her left hoof slowly, afraid it might be some prank. Inside was...

“Restroom break!” Twilight shouted and teleported away before anyone could say anything.

“Hey! Not cool!” Rainbow Dash shouted at the empty spot her friend was moments ago.

Pinkie was rolling in hysterics and even Cadence and Celestia laughed a little. After a minute Twilight flashed back with a smug grin. Rainbow glared at her, while Celestia gave a little grin of her own.

“I have taught you well,” said the solar princess.

“And I picked up a few things from a friend from out of town,” Twilight replied.

Inside was a data disk and a smaller box, about ten inches across and high. Twilight passed the disk to Aden, and he slid it into the wall terminal. Several figures, symbols, and pictures appeared on the screen. Everyone except Twilight stared at it with shock written on their faces.

“Seth, is this what I think it is?” Curt asked.

“Yes it is,” Seth replied. He took out the disk and stood up, “We need to show this to the Admiral.”

Twilight tossed the second box on the bed as Debby pushed her out the door. The six quickly made their way through the ship to the Admiral's office. Seth reached up to knock on the door.

“Enter,” came Admiral Gibson's voice.

They filed in and came to attention (except for Twilight).

“Sir, we have something you should see,” Seth said as he handed the disk to the CO.

Gibson inserted the disk into the console on his desk. As he looked at the data stored on it, he became very serious.

“Where did you get this?” he asked sternly.

“It was given to me,” Twilight explained, “On Placid Harbor there was this merchant that gave me a package. After everything that happened, I forgot about it until I met him again on Habogad. He said his name was...”

“James,” the Admiral interrupted with a sigh, “He's always withholding something important, but gives just what's needed.” The other six stared at him in shock, “Yes, I know who James is. His advice has been invaluable.” He looked at Twilight with a smile, “Why do you think I gave a being that we knew nearly nothing about so much responsibility and privilege? It was on his advice that I made you a Griffin. It was he that recommended I make you a flight specialist. It was he that recommended I contact our mutual friend for your training.”

“And now I'm giving you a gift,” said a voice from above them. They looked up and saw the chaos lord sitting upside down in a lawn chair sipping on lemonade, “How's it going?”

Five of the seven people present started at the sudden, physics defying appearance. With a snap of his fingers, James was sitting in a plush recliner wearing a red velvet robe and smoking a pipe. Another snap and everyone else was in similar chairs and attire.

“Hokay,” James clapped his hands, “Now that everyone's comfy, let's let Twilight in on the mission. After all, she's going to be essential to its success.”

“Very well,” Admiral Gibson agreed, “Twilight, do you remember that little retrieval mission Curt and Seth were on when they found you?” Twilight just nodded, “They were there to retrieve research data. This data tells of the location of a second magic capable race. I now believe it speaks of your homeworld.”

“Is that what you meant, James, about being able to get me home?” Twilight asked.

“That's for you to find out,” replied the Chaos Lord, “I can only interfere so much. You see, my boss doesn't want mortals to become reliant on us to solve their problems.”

“Your boss?” Seth asked, “Who's your boss?”

“I have no idea,” James said with a laugh, “Never met him. Hell I don't even know if it's a him, her, it, or them. It might be a God or just some old, powerful life form that's taken on the role of guardian. In all honesty it doesn't really matter. What matters is your mission, right Gibby?”

Admiral Gibson scowled at the nickname before saying, “He's right. You six have your next assignment. A ship is being prepared for you as we speak. It'll take another month and a half, but you six are going to be leaving this ship. Major Vasiliev, congratulations, you're a Lieutenant Colonel. I am giving you command of this mission and the ship you'll be using, so don't fuck it up. Lieutenant Sparkle, you're a First Lieutenant now. Major Verdan, show the Lieutenant her welcome back present. More details will be given upon departure. Speak of this to no one. Dismissed.”

“Here she is,” Debby beamed, “Your brand new SF-23T.”

“SF-23T?” Twilight scratched her chin, “I'm not familiar with the T variant.”

Debby smiled, “The T is for 'Twilight'. That's right, Pony Girl, This bad boy was made special for you. Take a look.”

Twilight climbed the ladder and peeked inside. The first thing she noticed was the seat. It was obviously designed with pony anatomy in mind. The controls were made to better fit hooves, and crystal inlays would make it easier for her magic to manipulate them.

“This is amazing!” Twilight exclaimed.

“That's nothing,” Debby said ecstatically, “You see those domes on the sides, and the third cannon under the nose?” Twilight looked at said additions, “Those are based off of Dratali mage weapons. They will allow you to cast your spells outside of your Ax. One more thing. Come down here.”

Twilight jumped down rambling about how she couldn't wait to test it. She hadn't been this giddy since she got to meet the author of Dawn Shield, her favorite book series. Debby motioned for her to stand where she could see the whole ship.

“Yesterday, you showed balls,” The Aviva pilot began, “You did some crazy shit and ended up blowing up a goddamn Phoenix by yourself. So it's my honor and privilege to say, you've earned your callsign.”

Debby pulled a piece of white tape from the side. Underneath the tape was printed, in large red letters, one simple word...

Rider

Chapter 21: Scars Unseen

Twilight still had about an hour and a half until breakfast, so she decided to go for a little run. She use to take a run through Whitetail woods every morning back in Ponyville, a habit she got into about six years ago. Of course, Whitetail woods was too far to travel just for a run, so instead She decided to go for a run through the park. It was early so the park was deserted. About two minutes into her run she started humming a song she heard a bunch of the soldiers singing before. After another minute she started singing.

“Wow,” said a voice from behind.

Twilight quickly spun around, drawing her ever present pistol and aiming it right in the face of Rainbow Dash.

“Woah,” The pegasus quickly ducked behind a nearby rock, “What the hay, Twilight!”

“Oh, shit. I'm sorry Rainbow, you startled me.” Twilight apologized.

“I'm glad I didn't try the guess who game like I planned,” RD laughed nervously as she came back from around the rock.

“Yeah, that wouldn't be a good idea,” Twilight returned the weapon to its holster on her metal foreleg, “So what's up?”

“I was just wondering if you wanted some company, but then you started singing that... song,” Dash's face contorted into a grimace.

“Oh, that,” Twilight rubbed the back of her head with a hoof, “It's a military song.”

“I thought you hated all the... ya know, killing,” the rainbow pony said.

“I do. Most soldiers do,” Twilight assured her friend, “We love being soldiers, what we stand for.”

“So you don't like killing, but you like being someone that kills?” Rainbow scratched her head in confusion.

Twilight sighed, “We don't fight so we can kill. We fight so others don't have to. We suffer, we hurt, and we die, so the evils we fight are kept from innocent people.”

Rainbow Dash trotted alongside her purple pal, thinking for a bit before continuing, “Twilight. Why did you say “we”? Every time you talk about those guys you say “we”. I mean, you're back now so shouldn't you say “they”?”

“Doesn't matter. I'll be a marine until the day I die,” she replied, “Come on, I need some chow before I meet my shrink.”

Twilight made her way to the royal gardens, but not to continue her story. Celestia had closed off the area to everypony but two. The first was the lavender unicorn herself, and the second was Doctor Clear Mind. Twilight walked leisurely through the garden, not really taking in the scenery like she normally would. Instead, her thoughts were racing with questions. How much should she tell the doctor? Will the doctor even be able to help? What was that pastry with the sweet red filling at breakfast? Could her enemies possibly find a way to follow her?

After about ten minutes of this, she heard whistling. She gave a little chuckle. The doctor was purposely making noise. He/she knew that Twilight might respond badly if startled and made him/herself known. Soon, an unexpected sight graced the lavender soldier's sight. The doctor was a changeling. It made sense, with their ability to sense emotion.

“Ah, Good morning, Lady Sparkle,” the changeling said, his masculine voice telling his gender, “How are we this morning? I sensed some turmoil a little ago.”

“I'm actually quite good, thank you Doctor,” Twilight responded, “I was just thinking to myself. And please, call me Twilight.”

“Very well, Twilight,” The changeling doctor replied, “I'm Doctor Clear Mind, you can call me Clear if you'd like.” The doctor started walking alongside Twilight as she lapped the garden again, “So, where would you like to begin?”

“Well, I can tell you what my own diagnosis is,” Twilight sighed, “It's called Post Traumatic Stress Disorder or PTSD. It happens to a lot of soldiers that go through something like I did.”

“And what did you go through?” the doctor asked.

“I... I'd rather not talk about it, not yet anyway,” the unicorn sat beneath a willow and stared at the ground, “The reason I'm telling the princesses and my friends everything as a story instead of just telling them the important stuff is because it's too hard to. Talking about it like this gives me time to prepare myself for the worst of it.”

Clear took a seat beside the troubled mare, “That makes sense. Was that your idea?”

“Not exactly,” Twilight looked over at the changeling therapist with an unsure look, “Just to make sure, everything we speak about is completely confidential, right? You can't even tell the princesses?”

“That's correct,” Clear confirmed, “Unless it's a threat to others, nothing you tell me will ever be repeated without your express permission.”

Twilight nodded her head, “Truth is, I didn't come home for no reason.” Twilight took a deep breath and pulled out another cigarette and lit it...

Princess Celestia looked out over the landscape. The lands she had ruled over for well over a thousand years stretched out towards the horizon. It was the most beautiful sight on Avol to her. She pictured all her little ponies working and playing, making friends... sometimes more. The thought brought a smile to her face. She was brought out of her reverie by a knock at her door.

“Enter,” she called.

The door opened and her favorite nephew-in-law stepped in.

“Princess, can I talk to you for a moment?” Shining sounded troubled.

“Of course,” The alabaster alicorn made her way to her favorite chair, conjuring another for her guest, “What can I do for you, Shining?”

“It's about Twilight,” he said, “I'm worried about her. What they did to her... She says they're her friends, but what kind of friends would do that. My sweet, innocent sister being trained to hurt others? I'll be honest, I'm having trouble seeing her as my little sister, as if somepony is just impersonating her. I mean, my Twilie would never kill someone.”

Celestia gave him a warm smile, “May I ask you a question? If some horrible pony had Cadence and was going to take her life, and you had one of those weapons Twilight has, what would you do?”

The question hit the blue maned unicorn like a physical blow to the gut. The thought of some pony trying to hurt his beloved Caddie was just...there was no word for it. Just the thought made him angry, and easily imagined himself taking that weapon and... He shook his head, feeling disgusted with himself. Killing was always wrong...wasn't it? Doubt started to creep into his mind.

“You know, Equestria hasn't always been as peaceful as it is.” The solar ruler's expression darkened ever so slightly, something Shining Armor had never seen happen, “When Luna and I took power after mother and father passed, Griffiny decided to capitalize on the instability and invaded. They meant to take Equestria for their own. For five long years, pony and griffin alike lost their lives. Luna and I hadn't seen any conflict, but we heard plenty of reports. One day though, a dozen assassins broke into the palace and came after Luna. I heard her scream and went running. When I found her, she had two arrows in her, one in her right wing, the other in her right foreleg. For just a moment I tried to think of a way to stop them without hurting them...until I saw the spear. There was no time for thought, so I just killed them.”

Shining stared in shock. All the years he's known her, he's never heard this story. He knew Equestria had seen war, but he never knew Celestia, bringer of the sun, paragon of perfection, had ever killed. He had never known anypony that had ever killed. The unicorn that Twilight caught was the first murderer Equestria had known for nearly 400 years.

“I can tell you're conflicted by that, but let me ask you something.” Celestia continued, “Would it have been better if I let them kill Luna? Should I have let them kill me, too? Come here.” She lead Shining onto the balcony, “What would have happened to all of this,” She motioned to the land before them with a hoof, “If Luna and I died that day? Would ponies still be living the lives of carefree bliss they do? What would happen if Twilight's new friends don't fight back? These beings have made it their purpose to end all life. Surely they have ways of locating said life. How long do you think before they find us? Luna and I are powerful, but against a force like that even we would be overwhelmed.”

The two went back inside, Shining heading toward the door.

“It's true that killing is a terrible thing,” Celestia said, “But it is a worse thing to stand by and let others die when you have the power to stop it.”

Shining stayed quiet for a moment before finally speaking, “Thank you, Aunt Tia. You've given me a lot to think about. I'll see you at lunch.”

“Take care,” Celestia bid him farewell and returned to the balcony, I have a feeling you may need to follow in your sister's hoofsteps before too long.

All things considered, Twilight felt better. Doctor Clear Mind was very good. He listened and spoke when he needed to, and comforted her when she needed. She found it easier to tell him things she couldn't tell her friends, brother, or mentor. He even said that telling her story to everypony was probably the best thing at the moment and agreed to keep the sessions to once a week.

Twilight was also happy that he prescribed some medication to keep her nightmares at bay. She was looking forward to a good night sleep, but at the moment she was finally going to do something she's wanted to do since she got back. She nodded to the guard that opened the door.

“Good to see you back, Twilight,” the stallion said with a warm smile.

“It's good to be back, Vigil,” Twilight replied, “Could you have lunch sent to me in a couple hours?”

“Of course.”

She made her way up the spiral stairs, the smell of paper and ink welcoming her. A tear formed as she made her way through the archives, taking tomes and scrolls at random as she passed. She loved the wealth of knowledge the Alliance Archives held, but nothing beat a good, old fashioned book.

Author's Note

Warriors song is the song Twilight was singing, in case you were wondering.

Chapter 22: Specter

“Well, well, well,” a familiar voice woke Twilight up about an hour after sunrise, “I've missed seeing these.”

Twilight peeked out of her book fort at her teacher and chuckled, “Yeah, I missed making them. They’re always so much fun.”

“I take it you enjoyed yourself,” Celestia observed as she aided her student in dismantling the stronghold of knowledge, returning the books to their proper place.

“Oh yes, Princess,” replied the unicorn, “I missed actual books, especially ones on magic. Do you know how hard it is to go a year without books on magic?”

“I'm sure,” Celestia chuckled, “Goodness knows I couldn't have gone so long when I was your age.”

“Well, I had books on Alliance technology,” Twilight shrugged, “It's pretty magical itself.”

“Yes, I spoke to Professor Charm about some of the things you gave her,” Celestia said, “She's excited about the advancements we could get from them. Walk with me,” The princess placed the last scroll on its shelf and the two made their way out of the sacred temple of knowledge, “I'm quite surprised that the Alliance would be willing to share their technology with a race they know almost nothing about.”

“Well... Okay, I have a bit of a confession to make,” Twilight began.

“When can I expect him?” Celestia preempted her student.

“What?” Twilight said oh so eloquently.

“The representative from the Alliance,” The royal shot Twilight a knowing grin, laughing a little at her dumbfounded expression, “Did you think I didn't know? Really, Twilight, I thought you knew me better than that. Why would they pass up an opportunity to begin relations with a friendly race of magic users?”

Twilight giggled with an amused grin, “Why do I still underestimate you after all these years? I'm sorry I didn't tell you sooner, but I wanted to make sure you saw them for who they are. As for when he'll arrive, because we aren't a space faring race, Admiral Gibson has to get approval from the counsel before he can approach us. I'm just waiting for him to send word, probably by Hammer Wave, an extremely powerful long range communication signal. My Ax will pick it up and send it to the computer in my leg.”

“And when will your friends be visiting?” asked the diarch.

“Hopefully soon. I miss them already,” Twilight sighed.

“Well, you can continue telling us your story while we wait for them,” Celestia stated, “I must say, I'm excited to hear all about this secret mission of yours.”

As before, they met in the garden after breakfast. Rainbow Dash was running a little late as she had to go back to Ponyville the day before to approve the new weather schedule as well as interview three applicants to fill Cloud Chaser's spot. She and her new husband moved to Manehattan and her vacancy needed to be filled. Luckily, they didn't have to wait long for Equestria's fastest flier to get there, and her prismatic contrail soon made its way to the garden.

“What's up, Rider?” said the pegasus, “How it goin' Twitch?”

“It's all good,” Pinkie said, “How about you, Spectrum?”

“Can't complain,” replied Dash.

“Twitch? Spectrum?” Twilight smirked, “You gave each other callsigns?”

“Hay yeah!” Rainbow said, “If you got one, shouldn't we? And before you ask, Rarity is Stitch, Applejack is Hogtie, Fluttershy is Whisper, Spike is Mailman, Shining is Bubble, Cadence is Empress, Princess Luna is Shadow, and Princess Celestia is Flare. Oh, and Derpy's Goose. I don't know why, it just fits for some reason.”

The faces of the ponies and dragon displayed varying levels of admiration for their newly assigned names.

“Moving on,” Twilight changed the subject before Applejack and Rarity could let the weather mare know exactly how much they liked their callsigns, “The month between Christmas and our reassignment was boring. The only thing to happen was a little skirmish against a couple frigates. We didn't even go out, cause it was over in less than ten minutes. That was cool though because things were about to get very interesting for us...”

Twilight, her squad mates, and the Admiral barreled down the tramway of the Serenity Industries Shipyard in a car much like those of the Pony Express only smaller. The unicorn looked out the window as they sped across the rugged Martian landscape. When Twilight heard they would be going to the Sol system, she was hoping to see Earth, but unfortunately Mars was going to be the closest she was going to get. Curt promised he would take her some day, but they had a mission at the moment. They were heading to a top secret facility where their new ship was waiting. They were all excited to see it, and to find out exactly what they were going to be doing. Seth, for obvious reasons, was nervous. To be given command of a prototype vessel was huge, especially for a first command.

“Alright, I'll go ahead and start your briefing now,” Admiral Gibson began, “Researchers found the location of two thousand year old ruins with information on what the race that built it called the 'Ancestors'.”

“This is starting to sound like the plot of some crappy video game,” Curt stated.

“No, those always have some overpowered protagonist that can... oh I don't know, take down a massive warship single handedly,” The Admiral looked at Twilight with a smirk, “Or would that be 'hoofedly'?”

“Ha ha, you're so funny,” Twilight deadpanned.

“Back on track,” Gibson returned to the original topic, “These 'Ancestors' are believed to have unbelievably strong magical capabilities, and, considering Lt. Sparkle's stories of her home world, may refer to her race. If it does, it may hold the key to getting her home... and getting us a powerful ally.”

“I don't know,” Twilight interrupted, “I doubt that the princesses would want to bring Equestria into this war. Perhaps you could appeal to Queen Chrysalis. The changelings have far more experience with conflict than Equestria.”

“We'll deal with that when the time comes,” he replied, “The biggest problem is the location. The ruin is located on RSD-1104, a planet deep in Dratali space. You'll be going deeper behind enemy lines than anyone had ever gone before, and that's why we're here.”

The tram entered a heavily fortified hangar, a massive door closing behind them. They came to a stop in a very utilitarian station; four walls, the track they came from, and a door. The only things adorning the room was the set of four auto turrets poised to eliminate any threat to whatever lay behind the door.

“Halt,” a gruff, mechanical voice came from a black dome in the center of the turret formation, “This is a controlled area. Await scanning.” A green light passed over each of them one at a time. When it scanned Twilight it stopped, “Anomaly detected.” The beam narrowed and passed over the unicorn's prosthetic leg a couple times, “Registered modifications discovered. Awaiting approval... Modifications approved.” Twilight let out a sigh of relief as the scanner passed to Curt and finally Aden, “Clearance confirmed. Proceed to designated area.”

The heavy steel door slid open, allowing them to proceed. Now that they were in a secure location, the admiral could speak about the most sensitive part.

“For the past ten years, we've been developing a ship that can sneak into Dratali space and gather information,” the Admiral began, “Unlike ships like the White Wolf that has systems that cloak it from sensors, this ship has true stealth capabilities. It's not only invisible to sensors, but to eyes and ears as well. This isn't your typical situational camouflage, this is true invisibility. Instead of bending light around it, it is basically immune to light, as in it can pass straight through it. Don't ask me how it works because I don't know, it's way over my head.”

The group passed through another set of doors and were met by a small ship. It looked like it would only take a crew of one or two hundred, and was shaped like an arrowhead, sleek and simple. Twilight couldn't make out any distinguishing features on the smooth, polished black surface. To a mare that likes the beauty of simplicity the thing was gorgeous. Twilight's scholar mind ran through equations judging the efficiency of its size and shape. It was passable.

“Here she is,” Admiral Gibson gestured toward the ship, “The Alliance's first Specter class covert reconnaissance vessel, The Black Beast.”

This was followed by fanfare and confetti shooting from unknown sources.

“Oh, I'm sorry, was that too much?” James materialized from nothingness, “Then I guess a mariachi band is out of the question?” Gibson gave him a deadpanned stare. “Spoilsport. Hey, Twilight, heard you got laid, congrats.”

The unicorn's face lit up with an embarrassed blush, “I-i-is there a reason you're here?”

“Oops, did I embarrass you. I'm sorry. I'll make it up to you some day. How about when you're telling your friends about this?” The chaos lord raised his hand...

“... and snapped his fingers.”

The moment the words left Twilight's mouth, a flash of light came from the center of the group of ponies. A spread of jerky, hot dogs, bacon, and various other meaty treats appeared. Every pony present had a look of surprise plastered on their faces.

“Wow...” Twilight muttered, “That's an interesting way of doing it. Well, let's not let it go to waste.” Twilight levitated a few strips of bacon and resumed where she left off.

Everyone looked around for whatever James did, but saw nothing.

“Nothing happened,” Twilight grumbled only to receive a grin in return.

“Anyway, I just wanted to wish you girls a safe trip and tell Twilight that she's terrible with gifts.” He appeared beside her and draped an arm over her withers in a chummy fashion.

“What?” Twilight raised an eyebrow at him.

“The smaller box in the bigger box, duh,” he contorted his face in a way that made him look like he lacked more than just his sanity, “You have yet to open it. Of course I made you forget about it, but I'm still fake-hurt. Anyway, you'll find something that's kind of a riddle inside. Don't open it until you're in Dratali space though. Do svidaniya .” And he was gone in a flash.

Gibson rubbed his temple, “Now that that's over, let's take a look at your ship.”

“What about my crew?” asked Seth, “When do I meet them?”

“Alright, meet your crew,” the Admiral waved a hand towards Twilight and the others.

“Wait, just us?” Seth said in shock.

“That's one of the things about the Specter class. It's almost fully automated,” Gibson stated, “A small crew means resources last longer. Being deep in Dratali space means you can't just resupply whenever you need to. There's a file in your office with more details. This mission is a gamble folks. The researchers data could very well be wrong, but the risk is worth the reward. The Dratali's magic is winning this war for them, and Twilight's people could very well hold the key to our survival. As cliché as it sounds, our future is your hands...and hooves. Godspeed.”

Admiral Gibson gave a salute, which was promptly returned by the six soldiers before they boarded their vessel.

Seth rubbed a hand across the console of his chair. Twilight could practically feel the pride rolling off of him. She couldn't blame him. He looked up and saw everyone looking at him. Debby at the helm, Curt at tactical, Aden at engineering, Raak at communications, and Twilight at sensory control.

“So Captain,” Curt emphasized the title, “What are your orders?”

“Control, this is the Black Beast requesting clearance for launch,” Seth said into the comm.

“Black Beast, this is control. You are authorized for deployment.”

“Alright, Major Verdan,” the captain addressed Debby, “Take us out.”

“Aye Captain.” The half Aviva worked the controls like a pro, guiding the ship from the dock. The ship quickly and smoothly left the atmosphere. “We're clear of martian orbit.”

“Plot a course for Hilatia IV,” Lieutenant Colonel Vasiliev ordered, “We'll resupply there before moving into hostile territory.”

“Course set, FTL ready,” Debby reported.

Seth took a deep breath, “Engage.”

“So... are you going to try to recruit us?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Nope,” Twilight answered.

“So you beat those Dratali guys,” Dash insinuated.

“Not at all,” replied the lavender unicorn.

The athletic pegasus narrowed her eyes, “I know you too well, Rider. You wouldn't just abandon your friends for no reason. Why'd you really come back?”

Twilight laughed, “You're right, Spectrum. I am here for a reason.”

Twilight took a big bite from a piece jerky. “I'm on vacation.”

Chapter 23: Arrival

“What do you mean you're on vacation?” Shining Armor half yelled.

“Well, some bad stuff happened, and it got to me,” Twilight explained, “It messed me up pretty bad. I've had nightmares, panic attacks, flashbacks, as well as paranoia. Seth ordered me to go home and get my shit together. As I am, I'd be a danger to them.”

“What happened?” Shining asked, concern heavy in his voice.

“I... I, um...” Twilight started trembling slightly as memories started flashing through her mind.

“Twilight,” Cadence's gentle voice beside her brought the troubled mare back to the present, “It's alright. You don't have to tell us until you're comfortable with it.” The Alicorn brought her former charge into a soothing embrace. She held the unicorn for a while, letting her compose herself again.

“I... I will... just not now.” Twilight wiped a tear away. “Just being home is helping me. But to answer your next question, yes, I'm going back. I can't leave Curt, and the others to fight on their own.”

“You're going to be leaving again?” Spike asked, sounding upset.

“I'm sorry,” Twilight apologized, “Look, I'm still with the Alliance military. Yeah, I could leave anytime I want, but would any of you leave them behind if you were me?”

A silence came over the group for a long while. None of them could argue with her. Her new friends needed her help, and she was going to give it even if they didn't like it.

Eventually Twilight got tired of the quiet and broke it, “I'm here for now, and when I do leave, I'll keep in touch. Until then, though, I have a story to finish...”

Their stop at Hilatia IV was brief, only about three hours. Twilight stocked up on essentials... meaning chocolate, sourdough bread, bacon, cheddar cheese, various veggies, and a soft pillow. The others had a similar list. They were going to have to ration their food though, as it was going to be a two and a half week trip to the planet that Curt lovingly named 'Bob'. Before long, the Black Beast left the planet's orbit and began its trek into the unknown. The two and a half weeks out wasn't anything exciting. They played some games, talked about home, and trained. Ever since Curt 'helped' with Twilight's problem, she didn't have so much trouble focusing around Raak and even lasted thirty seven seconds against him in a sparring match, which is longer than most. Debby had the record of one minute, thirteen seconds.

Two things did happen, though. The first was about six days into their trip. Twilight was practicing her magic in the training room like she often did. She enjoyed spending time in there, because it was the only place where it was acceptable for her to go shirtless. She had just finished with a new spell she had an idea for when she suddenly exclaimed, “I got it!”

Seth and Debby, who were both jogging on treadmills turned towards the excited unicorn.

Seeing their surprise at her outburst she explained, “I think I know how to draw in mana like the Dratali do.”

Debby gave her friend an excited smile. “Really? Sweet! That means you could go as long as you want right?”

“If it works.” Twilight took a breath. “I'm going try. Stand back.” The unicorn spread her hooves for support, and closed her eyes. She cut off her own mana reserves and focused on the latent energy around her. Slowly, she felt a warmth start to grow.

“Whoa...” Twilight could hear the awe in Debby's voice, “That's creepy. It's the same red as most Dratali.”

Twilight pulled her focus away from the pilot and back to the warmth that was growing. She gathered enough for a low level spell, and the warm feeling was more of a low heat and growing...

and growing...

and growing...

By the time she had enough for a mid-high level spell it began to hurt. She decided to stop there, but found she couldn't. It was like someone opened a valve and broke the handle. She tried to regain control in vain. The burning became more intense as the foreign energy flooded her body. She yelped in pain.

“Twilight?” Debby tried to see if she was alright, but was stopped when a portion of the unicorn’s body erupted in a small flame. “Oh shit, Twilight!” The half human ran up to the burning mare as more flames flickered into existence and grabbed her horn firmly. She learned by accident some time ago that doing that was a surefire way to break a unicorn's hold on their magic. At that moment, she then learned that breaking a unicorn’s hold on her magic with that much stored energy wasn’t a very good idea. A pulse of energy sent the two women flying in opposite directions. Seth quickly ran to make sure they were okay starting with Twilight. They both assured him they were fine as he helped them up.

Seth sat down on a weight bench. “I may not be an expert with magic, but even I can tell that technique is dangerous. You're not to use it unless you have no choice, until you can prove to me you can control it. Also, if you’re going to practice it, make sure someone else is with you, ready to intervene. You’re lucky you didn’t lose more than you just did.”

“Huh?” Twilight looked back at her body to see three small bald spots. “Son of a bitch! Not again!”

“Geez, Rider, how many times are you going to burn your fur off?” Dash managed to say when she finally got over her fit of laughter.

“This is nothing to laugh about.” A teary eyed Rarity put a comforting hoof around Twilight, “Your poor coat has been through so much.”

“No shit,” Twilight agreed with a chuckle, “Anyway...”

A week after the mana absorbing incident came the second point of interest. It started like any morning. Wake up, hygiene, dress, and out for breakfast. Debby met her in the hallway and they chatted it up a bit.

“Is something wrong with the climate control?” Twilight asked, “It's a bit warm.”

Debby thought for a second, “It feels fine to me.”

The pair walked into the small galley and the smells of breakfast immediately hit the mare. Pancakes, eggs, sausage, and... something else she didn't recognize. She sat down at the table and levitated a plate and some food toward her. She only saw the pancakes, eggs and sausage, but assumed the fourth thing was still cooking. Whatever it was, it smelled amazing and it made her eager to try it.

After she finished her portion she had to ask, “What's still cooking?”

Everyone else looked at her in confusion.

“Nothing,” Curt stated.

“Then what's that smell?” Twilight closed her eyes and began sniffing the air. She got up and walked around trying to deduce the source. “It smells amazing, and...” She bumped into something furry.

“Whoa, careful, Twilight.”

Twilight opened her eyes to see Raak looking down at her with one eyebrow raised. Her embarrassment fled as quickly as it appeared, as something in her mind snapped. She sniffed him again. “You smell good...” The logical side of Twilight's brain noticed immediately that something was wrong, but unfortunately, it wasn't in charge anymore. Instinct decided to take over for the moment.

Twilight forgot a very important difference between the Earth and Equestrian calendars. Though they shared the same months, Earth was two months behind Equestria, so even though it was February 4th in the Alliance, it was April 7th in Equestria... the first day of Twilight's heat.

“Hey Raak...” the hormone driven mare said with a lustful tone.

Raak gulped nervously, “Yes, Twilight?”

“... Rut me.”

Curt fell out of his chair and everyone else stared, slack jawed, at the purple pony.

“Twilight, what the hell's wrong with you?” Debby asked

“Shut up! He's mine!” Twilight growled in a very 'un-Twilight-like' manner.

“Twilight!” Seth's voice boomed out.

At that, Twilight's logic managed to regain a bit of control. Her eyes widened with horror, realizing how she was just acting and what it meant. “B-but it's Feb...” it clicked, “Eep.” Her instinct was trying to push her logic aside again, but before it could she teleported to the shower room and jumped under some ice cold water.

A couple minutes passed before footsteps were heard approaching. Twilight was trembling, part from fear, part from the cold. Please be Debby, please be Debby! The universe took pity on the pitiful pony, and the winged woman walked into the room.

“Twilight!” Debby's concern was obvious. “Oh my god.” She ran up to the freezing mare, turned off the water, grabbed a towel, and started taking off the soaking wet uniform before drying her off. “What the hell happened? You could have at least taken your uniform off.”

Despite the cold, she still managed a blush, “I-I-I'm-m-m, i-in h-h-hea-at.”

“What do you mean? You're freezing!”

“N-no, I-I-I'm in h-heat.” Twilight had a pleading look.

Realization hit Debby like a truck. “Oh... that kinda heat...”

More footsteps were heard from outside.

“Twilight? You in there?” Curt's voice came from just outside.

“Stay out, Curt,” Debby said before turning to Twilight again, “So how do you fix it?”

“W-without a special medicine, I either have to wait it out, or...” The unicorn blushed deeper and looked away, “Satisfy it.”

“Satisfy it? You mean..?” Twilight nodded to Debby's question. “Twi... I have an idea.”

Twilight looked up at the sly grin she had and knew exactly what she had in mind. A similar smile graced the unicorn's face.

“Hey, Curt, can you come here please?”

“Dear goddess, you didn't!” Shining Armor cried.

“We're not having this discussion again, Shining,” Twilight declared.

“Not that, though I still don't like it,” Shining continued anyway, “I mean... did you force yourself on him?”

Twilight laughed, “Almost, but Debby stopped me long enough to get permission. I'll tell you what, where Christmas was gentle and sweet, this time we were like a couple of wild animals just going at it.”

“I'm gonna be sick...”

Several days later, Twilight and Debby were maintaining what few craft the ship held. Debby's, Twilight's, and Aden's fighters, as well as a small shuttle and a land vehicle were the only small craft held by the Black Beast. Twilight's mass driver needed calibrating, and Debby needed the mare's help. Normally fighters don't have mass drivers because fighters rely on their shields for protection and mass drivers are almost useless against them. Particle cannons, on the other hand, do little against armor, but are extremely effective against shields. Twilight's fighter is an exception. Her mass driver is laced with spell channels to allow Twilight to wrap the round in mana to exploit magic's ability to penetrate shielding.

“Try it now!” Debby called.

“Alright,” Twilight 'fired' the weapon.

The device attached took readings of how the cannon would have performed had it been loaded. Debby looked at the readout and nodded. “Okay, I think that'll do it.”

Just in time, Curt's voice came over the PA, “All crew, We're approaching the planet Bob. Please report to the bridge.”

“I'll race ya!” Debby said and took off down the corridor.

Twilight just smiled and, in a flash of light, was in her spot on the bridge. A half minute later Debby bolted in.

“Cheater,” She shot Twilight a glare but the grin ruined the effect.

Soon everyone was ready, and the ship dropped out of FTL travel. The stealth systems were activated and the ship descended into the atmosphere of RSD-1104 (Bob). It was mostly devoid of large plant life, and great sweeping plains dominated. The ship gave the slightest of shudders as it passed through the atmosphere. They landed about a mile away from the ruins, which lay in one of the few wooded areas.

“Alright,” Seth clapped his hands together, “Congratulations everyone on our first successful landing. Let’s all get to the hangar. Aden, you stay here and keep the ship ready just in case.”

“Yes, sir.”

Everyone but Aden made their way down to the hangar and piled into the Puma, an all terrain assault vehicle.

“Why do they call this thing a Puma?” Curt asked.

“I don't know,” Seth replied, “I guess cause it looks like a puma.”

“It doesn't look anything like a puma,” Curt returned, “It looks more like a warthog.”

“Would you two focus?” Twilight broke up what was sure to be a heated debate.

“Right, let's go,” Seth said and hit the gas.

“Oh-my-gosh-this-is-so-awesome!” Rainbow Dash was jittery with anticipation, “I am so jealous of you right now. I always wanted to explore some ancient ruins. What was it like? Were there traps? Did some rival try to take the artifacts you collected?”

“Rainbow!” Twilight stopped the pegasus' rant before it could intensify, “Would you let me tell the story?”

“Oh, right. Hehe, sorry,” RD rubbed the back of her neck.

“Right, where was I? Ah, yes...” Twilight was about to get back into the story when a series of three quick beeps came from her leg, “What the hell?” Twilight rolled the sleeve down and opened the console hidden inside.

“He~low~ow, Hey there sparkle butt.” said a sing-song voice from the computer, “Guess who's coming over for dinner?”

Twilight looked up and a huge smile came over her face. The others looked to see what she was so happy about to see a fireball falling from the sky.

Chapter 24: Meet N' Greet

Pinkie Pie and Cadence stared as the prismatic pegasus and the half Aviva pilot stared each other down. Both heard how much like the other they were enough to want to see it for themselves. To the baker and the princess it was like watching someone look into a mirror that distorted their shape. The two matched each others movements perfectly.

Pinkie whispered to the pink alicorn, “What does it mean?” to which the royal could only shrug.

“I do hope this isn't a bother, your highness.” Seth spoke with as much respect as he could as he and Celestia strolled around the garden, “We should have called ahead, but we just wanted to surprise Twilight.”

“It's no bother, Lieutenant Colonel,” Celestia assured the human, “I've actually been wanting to meet all of you. First, thank you for looking after my student. She's been telling us about everything that had happened since her disappearance. In fact she was about to tell us about the ruins you and your team were sent to investigate.”

“Ah, yes. That was definitely eventful,” Seth reminisced, “I'll let her tell you about that though. I feel it will help her come to grips with what happened. And please, call me Seth.”

“Then, Seth, I suppose you won't be willing to tell me what happened,” Celestia stated.

“Once again, that's her place to tell, not mine,” Seth repeated.

“I'm concerned for her.” The princess looked over to where Twilight was showing Curt and Aden the sleeve Rarity made. “She's like the daughter I never had, and I don't want her to suffer.”

“I care for her, too. That's why I sent her here.”

“That is so awesome! I thought you had your leg back at first. You, Miss Rarity, are talented,” Curt admired the leg covering, “It even feels like her fur.”

Rarity giggled at that, “A feeling you know very well I hear,” She fluttered her eyelashes at him.

“Oh, god.” The soldier tried hiding behind his hand. “You really did tell them everything.”

“Every dirty, sexy, pleasurable detail,” Twilight teased.

“Well that explains why that guy's been trying to murder me with his eyes.” Curt motioned toward Shining with his eyes. “Let me guess, your brother?”

“Mhm. Sleep with one eye open.”

Debby was distracted from her ocular showdown by a sight she never thought she'd see; Raak sparring against someone who can hold their own. Rainbow turned to see what was so interesting and has a very similar reaction. Debby figured whoever that was, this rainbow pegasus thought she could match Raak. The human-aviva would have laughed at the thought if not for the fact that it was happening right in front of her.

“No way!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

Even with her amazing eyes, Debby could only see a blue and silver blur clashing with yellow and pink.

“How is he doing that?” the pegasus sounded flabbergasted.

"How's he doing that?" Debby countered with an incredulous look, "How is she keeping up with him?"

“You're kidding right? I've seen Fluttershy wrestle a grizzly bear into submission as if it were a puppy!”

“And I've seen Raak tear a Vorla's middle leg off and beat it with it.”

“How did this even start?” Dash asked.

Applejack came up next to them.“Y'all know how Fluttershy gets when another martial arts enthusiast shows up. 'Member that Chuck feller that showed up 'bout three years ago?”

“Oh, yeah, Bale Chucker. Poor guy,” Dash chuckled.

“If you'd like, I can arrange accommodations for you in the palace,” Celestia said after a few moments watching the duel, “Of course, while you're here you will have to be escorted by a small contingent of guards. This is merely to put my little ponies at ease, as you are unlike anything they've ever seen. You are the first off world visitors Avol has ever known, and many may not know how to react.”

“That's understandable.” Seth had a bit of trouble pulling his eyes away from the spectacle before him. “I would suggest Twilight's brother not be included.” Celestia gave him a curious look. “I take it Twilight told you of the... favors Curt did for her.”

“Ah, yes,” Celestia understood his point, “The only other I've ever seen him give that look to was Queen Chrysalis.”

“To be honest, I'm impressed with his self control,” Seth stated, “If I were him, I would have attacked Curt by now.”

“He would have when Twilight first told us, but they had a discussion and came to an understanding,” Celestia assured, “Any word on the possible negotiations?”

Seth chuckled, “The Admiral is trying to convince the council to allow contact. Normally we don't interfere with a race below a certain tech level, but seeing as Twilight is a member of the Alliance military, there's a chance. I must ask, though, would you allow your subjects to fight?”

“My ponies are free to chose. I will announce the situation and ask if any will lend their assistance. It will be their choice whether or not to join you. I will also extend that offer to my guard. Any who accept will be excused from duty.”

“You know, any pony that helps us may die,” Seth asked.

“I'm no stranger to war, Seth, and I know the consequences involved.” Celestia fixed him with a sad but determined glance, “Just like I know the need for such sacrifice. I've lived a long time. They say with age comes wisdom, but even I continue to learn from my mistakes. I've spent my life thinking I could always protect my little ponies from harm.”

The alicorn sighed and looked away toward the waning sun, “But one year ago I was proven wrong. My beloved student was stolen from me, and if not for you and your friends she wouldn't have survived. By coddling them, I've made my ponies weak and unable to protect themselves. I may be immortal, but I'm not invulnerable. One day, like all things, my time will end. Who, then, will protect them if not themselves? It's time I let my little ponies grow up, and learn to take care of themselves.”

Seth nodded in understanding. “And who better to help them than the ones who did just that for Twilight?”

“I hate it,” Celestia emphasized with a stomp of a fore-hoof, “But it's the right thing to do.”

“Thank you very much Mr. Raak,” Fluttershy thanked the silver furred soldier when they both caught their breath, “That was a lot of fun.”

“And thank you Fluttershy,” the Korg returned, “I haven't been challenged like that for years. Perhaps we can spar again some time.

“Oh yes, that would be lovely,” The butter yellow pegasus smiled and winced as she just noticed the bruise on her left cheek. Her opponent sported a similar mark on his right eye.

Raak chuckled seeing the hanging jaws of their small audience, “I think we broke our friends.”

“Oh, my.” Fluttershy giggled.

“Damn...” Curt placed a comforting hand on Twilight's head, “That sounds like a bad one.”

“They're not as frequent though. I've only had two nightmares since I got back,” Twilight explained.

“I'm glad.”

The two walked toward the dining hall for a late lunch.

“Hey, you go on ahead,” Twilight said, “I gotta use the little filly’s room.”

“Don't you go touching yourself to me, you hear,” Curt called after her.

“I'll hurt you, ya dildo,” the unicorn shot back before disappearing around a corner.

Curt's smile vanished almost instantly, “Are you going to say something, or just glare at me all day?”

“I didn't think you noticed me,” an alabaster unicorn with a lightning blue mane stepped from around the corner behind him, “Twilight didn't.”

“I've got several years more experience than Twilight,” replied the sniper, “Shining Armor, right?”

The unicorn sneered at the human, “That's right, Twilight's brother. The mare you ruined!”

Curt just nodded, “Figured that's what this was about.” He turned to face the stallion and folded his arms across his chest. “Go ahead, speak your piece.”

“I doubt I have to tell you that I don't like you,” Shining began, “In fact, if it were up to me, you and your barbarian friends-”

“Barbarian?” Curt interrupted him with a steely glare, “You have a lot of nerve calling us barbarians. These barbarians are at least civilized enough to be above petty ignorance like racism. To be honest, I'm not too fond of you either after what you did to Twilight.”

“What do you know about wh-”

“I know all about it,” Curt's glare rivaled Fluttershy's, stopping the guard point in his tracks, “You chased away that Time Turner guy, and I'd bet others that never got the chance to ask her out. Because of you she thought she was ugly. She thought she would never know happiness all because you thought that she should only care about status. You didn't see the look on her face; the hopelessness. It crushed me to see her like that. That's why she came to me. She wanted to feel like she was beautiful for once, which is bull shit because she should always feel like that. You're her big brother. It's suppose to be your job to build her up, make her feel like she's special. Instead you knock her down. You tell her who she can and can't like, who you want her to be.

“Haven't you noticed how much more confident she is in herself? She’s a hell of a lot less introverted than she was. Why do you think that is, hmm? I'll give you a hint, she came out of her shell after Christmas. I was happy that I was able to help her. Not because of the sex, but because I was able to share a beautiful, intimate moment with someone I lo...a good friend. I showed her that she's beautiful.”

Shining was shocked. He didn't expect this human to respond like that. Shining may not be an expert on matters of emotion, but even he could plainly hear the passion and feeling in the human's voice. And even he didn't miss that near slip.

Was he going to say what I think he was?

The stallion shook his head to clear that thought away. He tried to think of something to say, anything to counter the soldier, but came up short. Shining's brow furrowed in thought as he stared at the ground. His piece said, Curt continued his journey to the dining hall and the meal that awaited him. A small smile tugged at his face. He'd been wanting to do that for a while now.

“It's about time,” Twilight said as Curt found a seat beside her, “You should have been here before me. What kept you?”

“I stopped to chat for a bit.” he answered.

“With whom?” Twilight asked. She looked around the room noticing the only absence, “Oh... You talked to...”

“Yep, it was friendly. We just talked.” Curt dug into the salad placed in front of him.

“Good.” Twilight looked at him skeptically, but saw nothing to say anything bad happened. She decided a change of subject was in order, “Try this.” She levitated a half sandwich to him. “It's a DLT, dandelion, lettuce, and tomato, my favorite.”

“Uhh, sure. This is one of those meat flowers right?” asked Curt.

“Meat flowers?” Luna gave a quizzical look.

“It's their nickname for our magically altered flowers,” Twilight explained.

Shining Armor plodded in, his head still hung low in thought. Twilight looked at him, concerned.

“Twilight...” he said in a barely audible tone, “... I'm sorry. I should have never tried controlling your life. I'm a terrible brother.”

Curt scoffed, “You really are thick aren't you?”

“Curt!” Twilight admonished.

“You're a terrible brother?” he said, ignoring his purple friend, “Why did you do what you did? To protect her, right. To make sure she would have a good life. You're a good brother, you're just a stupid one.”

“I guess you're right. I'm sorry for treating you like that, Curt.” Shining looked up a bit at the human, and extended a hoof.

Curt took the offered hoof and shook it. “Water under the bridge.”

“I still don't like you, though.”

Author's Note

I know I said I wasn't going to, but I changed my mind. Here's the clop scene for Twilight in heat.

Chapter 25: Origins

“So where did you leave off?” Curt asked Twilight as the now larger group met in the garden again for the continuation of the story.

“When we just touched down on Bob,” Twilight answered.

“Sweet, then we don't have to wait long,” Debby added.

“Wait for what?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“You'll see. It'll be easier with everyone else here to help,” Twilight lit up and started, “So the Puma was tearing toward the ruins...”

“Can you try not to hit every bump?” Curt complained.

“You wanna walk?” Seth countered.

“I know a spell to put a zipper on his mouth,” Twilight offered.

Debby laughed, fantasies of a silent Curt dancing in her mind. “As nice as that would be, he'll just unzip it.”

“Lock it up,” Seth ordered, “We're getting close.”

“Really?” Twilight asked, “No passing through a treacherous jungle? No avoiding a rival team and their evil plans? No ancient temple guardian?”

“The ancient temple guardian is inside the temple,” Curt explained, “He'll be in the room with the Heavenly Bow.”

“Curt... you're an idiot,” Twilight gave him a deadpanned look, “The Heavenly Bow is in the Sky Temple in the clouds. This would be the Earth Temple where the Obsidian Armor is kept.”

“Ah, my mistake.”

It came into view. The structure reminded Twilight of the ruins of the Palace of the Royal Pony Sisters except without the towers. It was obviously a fortified structure at one time similar to fortresses from before the unification of the tribes. Most of the ancient buildings were reduced to piles of rubble by time. In fact, all the buildings were so far gone that there was no way one could get anything from them... all but one.

In the center of the ruin was a single intact structure. It was a simple, gray stone box. No windows, no defining features except one. It looked like it was just built yesterday. The five gave each other puzzled looks before cautiously making their way toward it.

“Amazing,” Twilight's eyes wandered over the entire thing, “Wards, hundreds of wards all meant to protect it from the ravages of time and nature. All the tomes in the Canterlot archives have the exact same enchantment.”

“Does that mean ponies build this?” Raak asked.

“There's only one way to find out,” Debby grinned and ran to the wooded double doors, swing them open before Seth could stop her.

“What the hell, Debby!” Seth scolded in a harsh whisper, “You didn't know what was behind this door. It could have been trapped.”

“But it's not, so who cares,” said the half-aviva, “Come on.”

“Don’t do anything unless I give you permission,” Seth commanded.

The warriors move cautiously through the doors, weapons and spells at the ready. Inside was simply one large room nearly as mundane as the outside, but with a throne at the far side. Though the most interesting feature wasn't the fancy seat, but the chaos lord that sat upon it.

“Welcome Griffons,” James greeted, “I thought you stopped for coffee or something. I'm really glad you're here, because boy do I have some truly wonderful things to tell you. First, tell me Twilight, what you can about the chaos lord Mayhem?”

“He almost destroyed Avol by taking us from our sun. He's probably the most evil creature my world has ever known,” Twilight lectured.

“And what if I told you that everything you just said is a lie made by Mayhem himself so ponies wouldn't seek out the truth?”

Twilight's eyes narrowed her eyes at him, “I take it you know him pretty well, being coworkers.”

James laughed, “Oh silly Twilight. Mayhem and I aren't coworkers.” He threw an arm around her withers, suddenly beside her, “I am Mayhem, and I created Avol.”

Every pony and dragon present was speechless. Twilight took a drag on her cigarette while their brains restart. Celestia was the first to regain her composure.

“Twilight, you didn't actually believe that monster did you?” Celestia asked.

“Not at the time, but I do now, and you will too. Just let me savor this moment for a bit.”

“What moment?” inquired the solar Princess.

“The moment that I get to teach The great and wise Princess Celestia something she didn't know about ponies...”

“I don't believe you.” Twilight glared at the chaos lord.

“Of course you don't, nor should you, but I'm going to convince you.” James sat down on the throne again and pulled out a story book, opening it to a seemingly random page. “ Once upon a time, on the magical world of Earth, there lived a race of masters of the magical arts; humans. Now humans have always been a fascinating race. Their drive is unmatched. The things they can accomplish are hindered only by the resources available to them. Unfortunately they have one weakness...ambition. Now that's usually a good thing, but too much of a good thing is still bad. With humans’ ambition, and unrivaled magical potential, they were growing too powerful, too fast. With this power, they became greedy for more. All that magic was like giving a five year old a shotgun; they misused it. Wars were fought for control of the world’s magic wells. That's where I stepped in.

“I needed to find a way to slow human advancement before they destroyed themselves. In order to slow human progress to a safe level I needed to remove one of the two causes. I couldn't remove their ambition because that would halt progress and that's bad. So I took all the magical potential from humanity. But magic is energy and can't be destroyed. So, I gathered up some asteroids from the asteroid belt and formed a new world. This world was going to hold the magic of humanity, but it couldn't just float around. It needed vessels. My solution came in the form of a small nation. This nation was ruled by a benevolent king and his kind queen. Their names were Arthur and Guinevere.”

The humans jaws dropped. Even Twilight had been drawn to the old fables of King Arthur and his knights of the round table. Books that all said he was a myth.

“That's right kiddies, the guy was real,” James continued, “And his kingdom was the answer to my trouble. I approached the king and told him of the world’s problems and what was needed to be done to fix it. After a few weeks of thinking, he agreed, but another problem arose. Giving all of humanity’s power to a select few would be devastating. The human body couldn't hold that much power, so my solution was to make them not human.”

He looked at Twilight with a grin. “You already know what I turned them into, don't you? That's right little pony... two thousand years ago your ancestors were human.”

Twilight already figured where this was going when he mentioned creating a new world, but still couldn't believe it. Unable to think of any kind of response, she let him continue.

“I relocated all the new ponies to their new world which they named Avol after their old kingdom Avalon. Yes, I know what you're thinking, but Avol sounds better than Aval and is still close. Anyway, I moved the planet far from any other world so it wouldn't be discovered by accident and created an artificial sun and moon to sustain the world and its balance.

“I swore everypony to secrecy and made up the story of my evil deed, and recommended they take on new names. King Arthur took the name King Solaris, Guinevere took the name Queen Terra, and Merlin, the court wizard, took the name Star Swirl. As you know, Twilight, Solaris and Terra eventually had two daughters, Celestia and Luna, who still rule to this day.”

“Wait,” Curt interrupted, “Are you saying that Twilight is the personal student of King Arthur's daughter?”

“That's not all,” James continued, “She's also happens to be a direct descendent of Star Swirl the Bearded.”

Twilight's eyes and jaw couldn't open any more than at that moment. It was hard to believe that she was descended from the greatest unicorn in history.

“Here's a fun fact; Merlin had two sons, but only one of them followed him to Avol. The other stayed on Earth where his descendent became a smart ass Special Forces sniper.” He grinned directly at curt.

“What?” asked the smart ass special forces sniper, “You mean..? I'm descended from Merlin? But, that means that Twilight and I are...”

“... Related...” Twilight finished.

“Only by eighty-seven generations,” James laughed.

“Damn, that some crazy shit,” Debby stated, “But, you didn't bring us all the way here just for story time did you? Cause that would be so lame.”

James smiled, “Of course not. If you'll follow me we can get this tour underway. Please no flash photography, only dispose of your waste in the designated receptacles and no urinating on the walls.” he gave three hard stomps and the throne slid back revealing a staircase. James gave an exaggerated bow and motioned toward the passage. “Right this way ladies and gentlemen.”

“What's down there?” Seth asked.

“Why, the key to your victory against the Dratali, of course.” answered the humanized draconequus.

That got everyone's undivided attention. They looked between the stairs and the immortal, trying to decide if he was serious or not. Seeing that he wasn't going to give any clues to that, they started down the stairs.

The stairs were not too long, or at least Twilight didn't notice. Her mind was a tempest of thought and emotion. So many questions swirled around in her mind that she could barely understand any of them. A few thoughts stood out from the rest, though. Shared language, similar culture, tool designs that made no sense for ponies to have, but fit humans perfectly. It led to one conclusion; ponies originated on Earth as humans. This realization did nothing to quell the storm; in fact it was the cause. What would this mean for Equestria? An artificial planet, an artificial sun, and...artificial ponies. That meant she wasn't naturally a unicorn. She was supposed to be human...a magic-less human. But is that something to be proud of? Wasn't she also a kind of guardian for that magic? Protecting it so humanity would survive? Twilight was so lost in thought that she didn't notice everyone had stopped until she face-planted into Curt's backside.

“Whoa! Damn, Twi, not in public.” He shot her a warm smile.

Twilight returned the gesture. He always did know how to brighten her mood, even if he was a royal pain in the flank.

“Uh...” Aden looked around in confusion, “How did I get here?”

Seth jumped at the sudden appearance, but soon just chuckled and said, “James is up stairs.”

Aden just nodded in understanding as Twilight moved around her friends to take a look at the room. It was a simple gray stone room with torches lighting the area. It was bare with the exception of a pedestal in its center with a strange orb on top. The sphere was covered in faintly glowing runes and hovered a few inches above.

“I'm guessing that thing is magical.” Seth looked at Twilight for confirmation and received a nod as an answer. “Well, Twilight, you're the expert with this kind of thing. Take a look at it and see if it's dangerous.”

Twilight nodded and approached the artifact. She felt along its surface with her magic sense. The spells woven into it were strange and she had difficulty making them out. It was like trying to look at something through stained glass. She reached out and took it in her forehooves. As soon as she sat on her haunches to examine it, she felt a surge of energy pass through her. She let out a pained scream.

“Twilight!” Everyone shouted in unison, moving toward her.

Twilight's eyes opened, glowing white with power as a lavender aura surrounded her. The energy was pulled into a small orb at the tip of her horn before exploding outward, throwing everyone else into the walls of the room and knocking them unconscious. The energy soon faded and Twilight fell to the floor, meeting her friends in the darkness.

“..iligh... wa... up. Come on, Twi.” A voice cut through the darkness, leading Twilight back to the land of the living.

“Ugh, my head,” she rubbed her head at the base of her horn, “What happened?”

“Are you alright?” Curt asked.

“Yeah. I’m alright.” Twilight looked around at everyone else. They were all looking at her with worry evident on their faces. “Where's the orb?”

Curt pointed to a pile of sand beside her. “I think it did something to you. Are you sure you're fine?”

Twilight closed her eyes and tried to feel if anything was different. “I don't feel any different. Are you sure it did something to me?”

“That's what it looked like,” Debby chimed in.

“Are you good to travel?” Seth asked.

Twilight gave herself a once over and stretched out a bit. “I think so.”

“Good, We're moving out.”

As the group started up the stairs Twilight noticed the distinct lack of Aden. When she asked about it Seth told her that James sent him back to the ship to get it ready.

They left the building and started for their Puma when an explosion reduced it to scrap, and left the soldiers disoriented. Flashes of light surrounded them as a legion of Dratali teleported onto the scene, weapons ready. Twilight was about to throw up a shield when a haunting voice stopped her.

“Well well. Fancy seeing you here.” The Dratali soldiers parted to let the speaker through. Twilight stared in shock at the impossible sight before her. “Hello, Twilight.” A malicious grin spread across Xander's face.

Author's Note

Hey guys, 7h3b055 is a new author with a promising story, but he needs editors bad. Can anyone offer their help, please?

Chapter 26: Awakening

The six Alliance soldiers stood frozen. All the guns placed on them made any action suicide. The only one who didn't seem to notice the almost two hundred Dratali was Twilight. All her focus was on one figure; the only other pony outside Avol.

“Xa... Xander.” Twilight couldn't believe it. It was him, but he looked a little different from before. The first thing she noticed was his eyes. They weren't his real eyes, but a pair of black onyx stones. She read enough on the dark arts to recognize what that meant...necromancy. It was almost unheard of on Avol, but is still a form of punishment in some parts of Zebrica.

His body was the next thing she noticed. The fact that it was even there was a shock. It wasn't a mechanical body, or a body from some other creature, but his body, the one that was left on Avol when his head followed her through the wormhole, or at least that's what it looked like.

“You look like you've seen a ghost,” the evil pony said with a chuckle.

“Xander?” Debby looked from the undead pony back to Twilight, “You mean the guy that sent you here in the first place? I thought he was dead.”

“Oh, yes,” replied the villain, “I was very much dead. I'll admit it was quite foolish of me to use a spell I didn't fully understand, but not as foolish as Twilight running off and leaving the Black Book behind with my head.”

“The Black Book?” Twilight exclaimed, “It's here too?”

Xander smirked at Twilight, “Oh yes, and the Dratali here were gracious enough to bring me back from the dead to decipher it for them. After providing them with a few spells and displaying my power, they made me a general in their military. And now I'm gathering strength to invade Avol. You delayed my plans to steal the Princesses’ power, but that's all. For now, I'll have to settle for draining you. Take her alive...kill the rest.”

With the order given, the Dratali opened fire. Thankfully, Twilight's reflexes have improved by leaps and bounds. In an instant, the group of soldiers and friends was surrounded in a purple barrier. Shots and shells were reflected away from her and her friends, some hitting Dratali. Xander looked at it in amusement.

“Not bad, but it won't save you.” Xander approached the barrier with his horn glowing. He leaned in and touched the shield with his horn. Tendrils of dark energy spread across the surface of the shield. Twilight watched as it seemed to envelop the entirety of the barrier. Too late she saw what it was as the energy surged toward her. She let out a pained scream as her body was burned by the malicious energy. The pain only ended when darkness took her.

“My goodness,” Celestia gasped, “Xander...”

“That traitor!” Luna seethed at the mere mention of his name.

“What happened next?” Dash begged, “Come on, Twi, don't leave us hangin'.”

“Well, I was kinda comatose for a while,” Twilight explained, “I heard the story, but I think it would be better for someone else to take up this part.”

“Alright,” Curt said, “I guess I'll take over. Debby, you know when to chime in right?” She gave a nod, “Don't worry, I'll tell it like it actually was. So big bad pony guy laid Twilight down for a nap...”

Curt watched in horror as the shield collapsed on Twilight, and her limp body crumble in a heap.

“My my, that was easier than I thought,” Xander mused, “Okay, fin-”

He was cut off as a big black arrowhead appeared overhead. The Black Beast rained hell down on the Dratali forces. The conscious Griffins took cover behind the destroyed Puma. Xander knew he was out gunned and opted to retreat, but first gave one more order.

“Kill them all!” he shouted, “Start with the unicorn!” and in a cowardly flash of light he was gone.

Curt saw several Dratali advance on the downed unicorn. Fear gripped him, but so did another feeling. It felt like a fire was lit in his gut, pushing him toward his four legged friend. He shot out of cover as fast as he could. With his weapon's rate of fire he couldn't take them all out so he did the only other thing he could think of. As their weapons took aim, he dove for the unicorn, throwing himself on top of her as they opened fire. He held his eyes shut tight awaiting the pain of the hot metal that would surely come. Instead, he heard a muffled thumping and confused grunts and barks in the Dratali language. Slowly Curt opened his eyes and saw the two of them surrounded in a blue dome.

Twilight's magic isn't blue, Curt thought to himself in confusion.

He looked down at the unicorn for verification the her horn wasn't glowing and was shocked. The same blue that was surrounding them was covering his hands in a magic aura. The shield was his. His mind blanked for half a second. Somehow, he was doing something no human had done in two thousand years. Somehow he was using magic. After two and a half long seconds of shock, a brilliant flash of light and a loud bang came from behind him. He looked back to see the Dratali reeling, blinded and disoriented by Seth and Debby's flash-bangs. Curt came to his senses, picked up Twilight, and ran with the others. It wasn't long before the Dratali came around and opened fire again.

“What was that?” Debby asked, coming along side Curt.

“I don't know,” he answered, “I think I used magic?”

“How?”

“Fuck if I know! Just keep running.”

Charged metal whizzed past their heads as rounds from the enemy rifles came within inches of them. Curt held Twilight tight to his chest like a protective father guarding his child. He would not let them take her, even if it killed him. His legs pumped despite the burning that crept into them, fueled by the need to save his friend.

A gust of wind blasted overhead as the Black Beast moved into position to retrieve them. A boarding ramp lowered, hovering mere inches from the ground. Debby and Raak, being the fastest of the group made it first, followed by Seth. When Curt and his charge finally made it, the ship started gaining altitude quickly, but before the ramp could close, an explosion from a Dratali rocket launcher knocked Curt off his feet, still clutching the unicorn. He slid down the ramp, falling from the edge. Like a blue and silver bolt of lightning, Raak's hand found Curt's. The sniper dangled by one arm while holding Twilight for dear life. Before the Korg could pull them up, another explosion sent a few pieces of shrapnel into Curt's shoulder, causing his arm to go limp and its precious cargo to plummet back toward the planet's surface. Curt watched in horror as his friend fell to her certain death.

“Twilight!”

There was no thought, only a reaction as Debby found her feet carrying her toward the ramp and into the open air. She heard someone call something, but it was lost in the wind whipping past. Tilting her body forward, she made herself more aerodynamic than the sill knocked out pony. Her tiny wings worked instinctively, trying in vain to speed her along in her nose dive.

What the hell am I doing? She thought to herself, Why did I jump? Ah fuck it. Too late to change anything now.

She continued her advance. The falling purple figure grew larger and larger until Debby was Finally close enough to grab her. The half-Aviva held her close as the ground continued to grow nearer. The pilot closed her eyes, unable to watch...then nothing.

I should have hit dirt by now.

Slowly she opened her eyes everything was still moving incredibly fast, but in the wrong direction. Instead of moving toward her, it was moving past her. She caught movement out of the corner of her eye. Looking to the side, she caught a glimpse of an ethereal shape moving up and down.

A-a wing? Debby turned her head around to get a better look, and sure enough a pair of translucent magenta wings sprouted from her back, moving in unison with her natural ones. No fucking way! I have wings! Er... bigger wings!

She gave them an experimental flap and immediately began gaining altitude. She almost forgot the danger she was just in and the fact that Dratali soldiers were on their tail. The sensation of flying under her own power was something she always dreamed of and now it was happening. Flying fighters had nothing on this.

The Black Beast descended from the clouds and leveled out right in front of them. The ramp was once again fully open with three jaws following its example. Debby made straight for the opening with the biggest smile on her face she ever had. She never felt so alive, so free, so...about to crash.

“Oh, Shi-!” was all she could mutter before slamming into Raak sending all three of them rolling. When they finally came to a stop, Twilight's eyes fluttered open to see the position she was in. She was laying on top of the Korg with her lips pressed against his. Her eyes drooped and a light blush filled her cheeks. Raak quickly pushed her off and got to his feet. Twilight staggered as if drunk, with a stupid grin on her face.

“Hehehe, me gets Raak kiss,” Twilight said, her IQ practically vanishing.

“We should get back to the bridge,” Raak said quickly in his embarrassment.

“Bridges go over water,” Twilight mumbled incoherently.

Rainbow Dash and Pinkie were reduced to a pair of laughing heaps.

“I-I was not that bad!” Twilight protested.

“I hate to say it, but she's telling the truth, Twilight,” Seth stated, “You were kind of out of it for a while.”

“Lies! Slander! Untruth! Okay maybe I did kind of lose myself for a minute,” Twilight admitted, “I can't help it that Raak's a hunk. Anyway, I can take it from here.”

The five of them made their way toward the bridge to find Aden sitting at his normal place at Engineering. What confused them was two things. The first was that you can't fly the ship from that position. The second was that he was staring blankly at the monitor.

“Hey guys,” came Aden's voice from the PA system, “You won't believe this, but I've interfaced with the ship. I don't know how. All I know is that I started the ship up after James sent me back, and I then I was inside the ships systems. It's weird, but I can feel the whole ship.”

“Can you undo it?” Seth asked with a hint of worry.

“Yeah, no problem,” Aden answered, “It's like I just know how.”

The situation brought Twilight from her Korg lip induced stupor. She looked at the pilot and opened her senses. She could see the spell working through him, but that wasn't all. As she looked at each of her friends, she could see mana flowing through them.

“What the hell?” her question brought all attention to her, “How are you guys...?”

“What is it, Twilight?” Seth asked.

“You guys... I can sense magic in you.”

Everyone looked at each other confused.

“All of us?” Curt asked.

“Yes. It's at varying strengths, but yes.” Twilight's shock turned into contemplation as she pondered what could have happened, an idea hit her. “Of course! That orb! It didn't change me, it used me as a conduit to change you! Think about it, pony magic is human magic. It used my magic to kind of jumpstart all of you. Each of you either are human or part humans. Even Raak is part human, although, your magic feels similar to earth pony magic, but it's there.”

“So...what you're saying is...” The corners of Curt's lips twisted upward in a massive smile, “We can learn magic?”

Twilight's face matched his, “I'm going to be the first pony to teach non-ponies in almost a thousand years!”

“Yeah, well first things first,” Seth turned to the catatonic Aden, “So, uh...can you plot us a course for the nearest Alliance station?.”

“Yes sir,” replied the man in the machine.

“Good. Do that and, uh...come out...or...whatever...” Seth sighed and massaged his temples, “This is gonna take some getting used to.”

Rainbow Dash glared at Debby and Debby glared back. A silent challenge was issued and the two took off into the sky. Dash furiously beat her feathered appendage, as Debby's newly revealed ethereal wings matched her pace.

“Well...” Celestia said, as she, like everyone else, watched the abrupt race, “I suppose this means a break?”

Just as Twilight was about to answer two loud booms erupted overhead as twin rings of every color spread across the Equestrian sky.

“Whoa!” Pinkie shouted, “Double rainboom!”

“Fully awesome...” Curt said in wonder.

Chapter 27: It's About Time

Everyone that remained on the ground watched as the blurs zipped across the sky...everyone but Celestia, who was once again lost in thought. Twilight noticed her teacher was no longer watching the race and approached her.

“Are you alright Princess?” Twilight asked in concern, “I'm guessing you're thinking about the true history of Avol. I couldn't stop thinking about it for days.”

Celestia smiled warmly at her student. “I'm sure, but...I can't help feeling betrayed. To think that mother and father weren't even born ponies, but humans. It's just a bit jarring to learn you're only thirty six years younger than your entire species.”

“I bet,” Twilight giggled, “But the way I see it, we're still the same ponies we were before. The only difference is, now we have family we never knew about.”

Celestia let out a sigh, “I suppose you're right.” She giggled, “If things continue like this, I'll be calling you my teacher.”

Twilight had to laugh, “Ha! I can see it now, ‘Dear Twilight, I learned today that ponies use to be big bald space monkeys, your faithful student, Princess Celestia’... actually, I like the sound of that. I'll expect a report from you every week about what you've learned.”

“Great. Now I get to run around Equestria having fun with friends while you deal with the nobles' petty squabbling,” Celestia gave Twilight her best trollface.

“On second thought, I like our current arrangement just fine.” Twilight recanted quickly.

“I thought so, though I still think you would do well.” Twilight already knew where she was going with this, “I do wish you would reconsider my offer, Twilight.”

Twilight sighed, “I have considered it. I'm sorry Princess, but...I just can't stand the thought of outliving all my friends.”

“You'd still have us,” Celestia offered.

“I'm sorry. The life of a princess just isn't for me. Please, don't ask me again.”

Celestia blinked back a tear, “Very well. I won't ask again.”

Twilight looked over to the pink hoof some distance away, beckoning her, “Excuse me, Princess. Pinkie wants something.”

Celestia nodded and watched her student trot off to her pink friend. She turned away and let her tear fall. “I can't stand the thought of outliving you, either.”

“What's up, Pinkie?” Twilight asked as she approached.

“What's up? What's up!” Pinkie got right in Twilight's face. “There are aliens...here...in Equestria...and I'm Pinkie Pie!”

“Oh, right,” Twilight recoiled a bit, “When?”

“An hour. The other guests should be arriving soon.” Pinkie turned and headed inside, Twilight close behind.

“What do you mean ‘other guests’? When did you send out the invitations?” Twilight asked.

“Yesterday,” Pinkie explained, “My Party Sense tingled, so I set it up.”

“Oh, alright.”

The two made their way to the ballroom where Pinkie started surveying the area. After a few “mhm”s and “aha”s she stood beside Twilight again. “Alrighty then!” Pinkie pulled something that reminded Twilight of a cross between her party cannon and an R-47 portable missile platform. She held it in her forehooves while standing upright, “Do you like it? I call it the PC-9000!” She put her eye to the scope on the side. The party animal pulled the trigger and a massive rocket shot out and detonated in the very center of the room. Decorations were flung to every section of the room. Balloons, streamers, confetti, games, a bartender...

How the...stop. Don't do this to yourself again, Twilight. Forget what you saw.

After whipping her logical side down before it tried dissecting Pinkie's brain again, she followed the pink pony to the door. Pinkie flung them open, and in a voice that rivaled Luna's, shouted, “It's party time!”

Like every Pinkie Party, it was in full swing in no time. Vinyl Scratch was tearing up a tune while Lyra and Bon Bon danced with Raak and Aden. Rarity and Fluttershy were chatting with Fancypants and Fleur de Lis. Seth was chatting with Shining Armor. Rainbow Dash, Pinkie, and Lightning Dust were crowded around Gilda and Thunderlane. Twilight and Applejack were at a table hoofwrestling. Curt had to chuckle at the sight. He knew Twilight wasn't competitive which meant she was probably demonstrating the strength of her prosthetic. Judging by the strained look on the farm pony's face, she was making her point.

Always wanting to teach someone anything she can. He mused.

“You should ask her out,” a voice from beside him made him jump, “Oh, sorry. I didn't mean to startle you.”

He looked over to see the apologetic smile offered by the pink alicorn.

“You're fine,” he returned the smile, “What do you mean 'ask her out'? Twilight and me are just friends. ”

Cadence giggled, “Funny, I didn't say Twilight.”

Curt hung his head and smiled, “Twilight did say your special talent is love. I guess hiding it from you is pointless.” His smile faded. “I'm no good for her... I'm rude, sarcastic, irresponsible, and even if you don't take my bad traits into account, I'd still be no good. She told me once that she wants to have foals of her own, and if you haven't noticed, I’m human. I can't give her that, and I won't deny her that, either.”

Cadence just smiled knowingly, “Follow me.”

At first he thought she was going to tell Twilight. He was about to say something, but instead she headed toward the group in the corner. His curiosity made him follow the alicorn.

“Do you girls mind if I see the little cutie?” Cadence asked.

“Oh, sure thing Cadence,” Rainbow said as she moved aside, pulling Lightning with her.

Curt followed the princess into the small crowd. He looked on, eager to see, when Cadence made a bunch cooing sounds saying things like “Isn't he precious” and “who's a handsome guy”. Finally she, after asking Gilda if it was alright, she turned around to show curt a small, straw colored pegasus foal with a grey mane.

“This is Gilda and Thunderlane's son, Glen.” Cadence said with a warm smile, “And before you ask, no he wasn't adopted.”

Curt looked confused, “But, how is he a pegasus if his mother's a griffin?”

“Because ponies, griffins, and diamond dogs can't naturally reproduce, spells were made to alter either the father's seed to match the race of the mother, or the mother's egg and uterus to match the father's race. Thank you Gilda.”

“No problem, Princess.” Gilda smiled as she took her son back.

Curt followed as Cadence walked away toward Twilight. She stopped halfway and turned back to Curt.

“So...” She waited for an answer but received only a blank stare. “Is there some other ridiculous excuse as to why you're here and not asking Twilight to a movie, or dinner, or anything?”

“What about her brother? If Twilight and I got together he'd probably try to kill me.” Curt gestured to said unicorn.

“He'll come around,” Cadence assured him, “He's just protective.”

“There's a difference between 'protective' and just being a racist asshole.”

Cadence sighed and explained, “When Twilight was a filly, she was bullied relentlessly, especially in magic kindergarten. Almost every day, she'd come home with cuts and bruises from other foals beating her up. The worst was a filly named Silver Light. She even lit Twilight's tail on fire once. One day she told Twilight that she was tired of picking on her and wanted to be friends.

“For three days Silver was nice, but that Friday she asked Twilight to meet her in the west wing. The wing was undergoing heavy renovations, so it was abandoned for the weekend. Silver locked Twilight in a closet, then used an illusion spell to look like her so teachers would see her leave. We searched high and low for Twilight, but couldn't find her anywhere. On Monday, one of the workers found her unconscious and severely dehydrated and ice cold from the winter night. She was rushed to Canterlot Memorial for treatment. They told us if she was found a few hours later, she would have died.

“After she came home, she decided that she didn't need friends. She became anti-social and introverted. It wasn't that she didn't want friends, it was that she was afraid of having friends. She feared they would hurt her. It wasn't until she was facing down Nightmare Moon and saw five mares that she barely knew willingly running into danger for her that she realized what friendship really was.

“She's been through a lot, even before she left. Shining just doesn't want to see her get hurt again. I'm not excusing him mind you, I just want you to understand. Yes if you and Twilight become an item he'll hate you for a time, but eventually he'll see how good you are to her and come around... especially if you turn out to be a good father.”

Curt blushed, “Well, she likes Raak anyway, so th-”

“Really?” Cadence gave him a deadpan glare, “I can't say what was there, but now she just sees him as a guy she'd like a roll in the hay with and nothing else. Everyone has someone they would like to just have a night of mature fun with, even Shining and I.”

Curt barely held back a snicker, “Really? You two have someone you'd like a one night stand with?”

“Yes, Fancypants and Fleur de Lis are ours,” Cadence gave a sly grin.

“You're kidding?” Curt gaped.

“It's true,” Cadence said matter-of-factly, “Have you seen Fleur's body? What I would do to that, mmm.”

Curt stared wide eyed at the unexpected comment. “Wait...you like Fleur? But that means-”

“That's all Raak is to her now,” the pink princess interrupted him, “She likes you. At least ask her to dance.”

Curt thought for a couple seconds, “I suppose I could do that. Uh, does she know how to dance?”

“Yeah, she took lessons a few years ago,” Cadence assured, “Now go and cut a rug.”

She pushed Curt toward the lavender mare. After a couple steps he looked back to Cadence, hoping for a bit of a confidence boost. He saw her talking to Vinyl and Octavia.

Oh god, she's planning something.

“...useful fer a barn raisin',” Applejack laughed a little before noticing the human, “Why howdy, Curt.”

“Hello Applejack, Twilight,” he held out his hand, and with a mock-posh voice asked, “Would you care to dance?”

Twilight giggled and took the offered hand. “Why of course, good sir.”

As he lead her to the dance floor, Vinyl called to her posh friend, “You ready, Tavi?”

“As ever,” came the reply.

Vinyl Scratch hit a big red button on her table. Suddenly the speakers slid apart and extended upward. A trio of lights shined down on the gray earth pony, as a wire snaked its way to the cello in her hooves and attached to the side. Octavia and Vinyl started their music, blending perfectly.

Twilight stood up on her hind legs and placed her left hoof in his hand and her right on his shoulder. The beat was fast and furious, but they moved just as fast, just as furious. They moved with the music, letting it guide their feet and hooves. They stepped, twisted, turned, and dipped with the addictive music. Octavia's bow tore across her cello with poise and grace, while Vinyl spun her tracks with precision and passion, creating a perfect balance of opposites that melded into a harmonic whole, sweeping away the dancers. The others in the room took notice and stopped to watch the display.

As the song approached the end, time slowed to a crawl for Curt, as Twilight closed her eyes and twirled. His breath caught at the beauty in front of him. Her dark, sapphire-blue mane, with violet and rose highlights seemed to flow in the air. Her lavender coat shined brilliantly. Even the polished metal of her right foreleg added to her beauty. If those weren't enough, as she came back around, she opened her eyes and looked straight at him. Those gorgeous violet eyes seemed to shimmer with a light all their own. She spun back into his arms and he dipped her one final time, to stop with the music. He held her there, lost in those same pools of radiance, as they stared back into his. Did he dare? They had kissed before, but only in the throes of lust. He leaned in slowly, hoping she would let him. To his utter joy, she moved up toward him ever so slightly. The light from the chandelier above reflected in her eyes. When their faces were mere inches away, her eyes widened with fear.

“Oh goddess!” In a flash of light, Twilight teleported a few feet away, laying on the floor, shaking, with her hooves over her head.

“Twilight, I'm sorry, I...” Curt tried to apologize, coming up short.

Twilight stilled her quivering and looked up at him. “I'm sorry I freaked out. It's just...I'm terrified of that chandelier.” Curt looked up at the crystal decoration in confusion. “When I was about fifteen, I was showing Princess Celestia a float spell, but I used too much energy and I hit that chandelier. When I landed and took a few steps forward...it fell so close, I felt it brush my tail! I had to have pieces of crystal removed from all across my backside... If I paused to take a breath, it would have killed me!”

“Oh...sorry,” Curt apologized again, “I didn't know.”

“Are you alright, Curt?” Twilight asked, “It's not your fault, honest.”

“I'm alright,” He assured her, “I just...need some air.”

“Wait,” Twilight tried to stop him, but a flash of blue light signaled he had already teleported. “What...what did I do wrong?”

Shining Armor wiped the sweat from his brow. “That was a close one.”

Cadence glared at him. “Shining Armor!”

“What?” He said indignantly, “I said I wouldn't interfere, and I won't. That doesn't mean that I want that guy dating my sister.”

Cadence's glare sharpened, “Shining, dear...”

“Uh, yeah honey?”

“Make sure you pick up plenty of lotion and tissues on your way home. You'll be needing them for a while.”

“Wha...oh come on, sweet'ums!”

Chapter 30: Behind Enemy Lines

The Black Beast sat in high orbit observing the Dratali facility on the surface. It wasn't heavily guarded... at least not on the surface. The planetary defenses, though, were insanely tight. If not for their advanced stealth systems they would have already been spotted. Aden, using what he named his tech-merge skill, was guiding the ship through the plethora of obstacles. They found that the amount of control he had when he merged with the ship was incredible. The only part that Twilight hated was Aden's seemingly lifeless body. He looked like a soldier she saw that was killed by a poisonous insect on Klendathu.

“Wait, what?” Rainbow interrupted, “When the hay were you on this Climb-a-foo or whatever?”

“Klendathu,” Twilight corrected, “It was a rescue op just after Christmas. There were a couple missions I skipped. Nothing of importance happened, and I'd rather just get on with the more important stuff. I'll tell you about them later.”

“You gonna tell them about that guy on Lib'tor?” Curt snickered. A brief pressure wave preceded a sharp pain on the back of his head as Twilight blinked next to him and smacked him with her steel appendage.

“I told you never speak of that again!” Twilight yelled.

“Alright, alright, damn,” he cried. “You're so violent.”

She recomposed herself, “Only with you. Now, where was I?”

“They're watching the place like a hawk,” Curt pointed out several sensor emplacements on the screen. “Motion, infrared, electromagnetic, photon, antimatter, subspace distortion... they’re watching for everything. I guess we’re going to find out if this baby's stealth systems are really as good as they say.”

“Take it slow and don't hit anything,” Seth ordered. “Set her down in that clearing to the south of the facility.”

“Aye.” Aden started slowly toward the surface of the hostile world. They were all nervous. The six of them, alone and cut off from support. Even if support could get to the planet, they wouldn't make it to the surface. Luckily for them, though, the stealth systems proved to be as effective as they were meant to be. They very slowly entered the atmosphere, as to not form a visible fireball. Soon they were flying soundlessly over the base for one more, closer look. They were going to need to sneak in, find the weapon, destroy it, and get out.

A plan formed in Curt's head. “We should bring Aden this time.” When everyone gave him a curious glance he explained. “His ability to interface with electronics will let us find the weapon faster and then we can use one of their ships to get back to our own.”

“Sounds good,” Seth agreed. “We don't have a Puma this time, so we're on foot from here. Twilight, have your fighter on standby. If things get hairy, call it, teleport inside and provide air cover.”

“Sir.” Twilight brought a hoof up in a salute.

“Aden, you're vital to the mission. Keep your head down, and don’t do anything risky.”

“Yes sir.” He reciprocated Twilight's gesture.

“Raak, Debby, you're taking point with me. Curt watch our backs. Let's gear up and head out.”

Twilight looked behind her as the hole in the air vanished once again. It still amazed her what the Alliance can do without magic. With their ship hidden, they made their way toward the facility. If they hurried, they would be in range just before nightfall. The way was mostly uneventful, with the exception of an incredibly fascinating carnivorous flower that seemed to dance in a manner that lured a bird to its untimely end. Unfortunately for Twilight, her squad mates pulled her from the amazing plant before she could finish her thirteenth page of notes. One minute, seventeen seconds was not enough time to make a proper observation.

“I'll get you something on that flower when we get back,” Seth promised, “I need you to focus, Twilight.”

“I was focusing,” Twilight countered, “and reading someone else's notes isn't the same as taking your own.”

“Hush,” he said sharply, “You're a soldier right now. Learning comes after we get back alive. Now lock it up, we're close.” He nodded toward where a structure could barely be made out through the trees. “We rest here. Nightfall is in forty seven minutes.”

Twilight knew she deserved that, but she still hated it. She had barely had time for studying recently and she hated not studying. It was like telling Rarity that she can't make dresses, or Pinkie that she can't throw parties, or Applejack that she has to let somepony else do all her chores when she's perfectly healthy. It was like a piece of her was missing.

After about forty minutes Seth whispered, “Ready up,” and everyone readied their primary weapon. Seth had his LMG, Curt with his sniper rifle, Debby and Aden with their standard assault rifle, and Raak with his pulse rifle. Twilight's setup was a bit different. Usually, she would just hold a rifle in her magic, but for an infiltration mission the glow was too risky. To solve this, Aden set up a rig that mounted it to her back and connected to her visor. It aimed where she looked and fired with a quick application of magic to the trigger.

Twilight had her two birthday presents strapped to her forelegs, pistol on her right and knife on her left. I can't wait to test them in combat. The thought startled her. Was she really looking forward to fighting? She was going to have to bring that up to Seth after they were finished. She hoped she wasn't starting to enjoy killing. She read about soldiers that fought so much they started to love the killing. Twilight was brought out of her dark musing by a hand on her shoulder.

“You alright, Pony Girl?” Debby whispered.

“Yeah, I'm fine. Just had a disturbing thought,” she answered, “It's nothing.”

They waited in silence until it was sufficiently dark to make a move on the facility. The sun was gone and the world was awash with shadow. Finally, six dark figures emerged from the trees and made their way toward the Dratali structure, moving from cover to cover. The high wall towered over them with enemy guards patrolling along its top.

Raak closed his eyes for a moment and when he opened them, they shimmered slightly with a green hue. He scanned the top of the wall, seeing the life-force of the soldiers. Raak crouched low, pumping magic energy into his legs, and sprang the forty feet to the top of the barricade. Twilight and the others watched silently, waiting. Soon, a pair of bodies was tossed over the edge, caught in Twilight and Curt's magic, they were lowered softly to the ground where they were hastily hidden in a deep shadow. The guards would be missed soon, so they had to hurry.

One by one, Twilight levitated the others up the wall, before being levitated herself by Curt. From their vantage point, they could see the entire courtyard and each building. There was the main building, with a garage and barracks attached, a guardhouse near the gate, and a separate building that looked like a warehouse. The courtyard was occupied by a couple armored vehicles, Viper tanks if Twilight recalled, and over a dozen soldiers. They made their way along the wall, taking out a couple more guards, until they came to the section behind the garage. Seth dropped a canister to the ground below, just before he jumped off the wall. After everyone else was off the wall, Twilight jumped, landing in the thick gel cushion. After sticking a small two inch long rod into the blob, it dissolved and evaporated.

Raak, with his life-sight still active, scanned the interior of garage. He held up two fingers and pointed in the directions of the enemies. Curt nodded and pulled his weapon to his shoulder to peered into the sight. The optic system gazed through the wall and showed the sniper exactly where the two contacts were. Curt watched one, waiting for the signal from Raak the the other was not looking. A tap on the shoulder told Curt to take the shot. His sights were on the second before the first even hit the ground, the wall doing little to deter the projectile. The second fell just as easily. Twilight's horn glowed as she wrapped a section of wall in her magic and separated it from the rest. They moved in, weapons at the ready. Twilight replaced the wall and scanned the area for any magic. Relieved that they were the only adepts in the area, she gave a nod to the others.

“Okay, let's get some explosives on these vehicles,” Seth ordered as he pulled out a couple explosive devises. “They're going to know we're here before we're safe, and taking these out now will do us some good.”

As they were working, the door opened and a human engineer walked in. His eyes widened at the sight of the intruders. As he took a breath to yell, Twilight blinked in front on him. She drove her hidden knife into his chest while she, with her left hoof, pressed his face into her shoulder, muffling his cries. She eased him down as his struggling ceased. She looked down at the body. He was the first human she ever killed. It felt like that first Dratali she killed in a panic so long ago. He might as well have been a pony, knowing her people's origins.

“Good job, Twi,” Seth said as he went back to work. “Stand guard in case more show up.”

Twilight nodded and pulled her knife out of the now dead body. The rifle wasn't very loud, but it made enough noise that anyone outside the door would hear it and sound the alarm. They finished without further interruption. The bombs were set to a trigger that each of them had so no matter what, one of them would be able to detonate them.

“Let's find a terminal, so Aden can hack it and find this weapon.” Seth headed out the door, leading the others through the corridor.

Twilight with her blink, and Raak with his speed boost spell took out what few enemies they encountered. There were a few Dratali Converts, mostly human and aviva, one was korg, but mostly they encountered actual Dratali. Twilight killed one other human. It made her just as sick as the first. Thankfully, they soon found a utility closet and with it, a terminal.

“Alright, Aden, you're up,” Seth motioned the tech expert toward the terminal. “Look for a map and anything that indicated the weapon's location. Twilight, you think you can learn that spell like you did those others and help him?”

“Sorry, Seth,” Twilight shook her head, “It's an X-class spell; a spell that relies on a specific magic signature... it has to be specific. It's like Rarity’s gem finding spell. It functions by sending out a pulse that reacts with the crystalline atomic structure of gems creating a pulse of light that penetrates the ground. Her magic then resonates with this light and draws her to them, sometimes over great distances. I can duplicate the pulse and make the gems visible through the dirt, but that's all.”

“That's alright, Twilight,” Aden said as he released the console, “I found what we need. There is a section of the facility's research area that's cut off from everywhere else.”

“Alright, let's move. Time's running out,” Seth ordered.

“Why are there no sensors in here?” asked Twilight.

“Military instillations never waste money on those, only civilians. They're too easy to bypass and disable to rely on,” Seth explained. “It means there are more soldiers patrolling, save any further questions for our victory party. Where to, Aden?”

“Follow me.”

“Just over a dozen,” Raak observed, eyes glazed green with his life detection spell.

“Only four aren't moving around, probably soldiers,” Twilight added, her eyes matching. I wonder if Raak would appreciate the fact that he's using a Dratali spell, she mused for a moment. “The others are most likely researchers, what do we do?”

“We kill them,” Curt stated, “Before you say anything, they would be executed in horribly painful ways if they survive this, so we're doing them a favor.”

Twilight wanted to protest the killing of noncombatants, but Has-Ka had told her about the Dratali methods of execution once. As much as she hated it, killing them was a mercy, and it made her feel dirty.

“Twilight, Curt, you take out the soldiers, we'll handle the others,” Seth told her. “On three… One... two... three!”

The six of them stormed in, two shots from Twilight's rifle ended the two soldiers on the left, while Curt's ended the ones on the right. In seconds the Griffins were the only living things in the area.

“Aden, get the door,” Seth pointed to a vault-like barricade.

“I don't like this,” Curt said nervously. “It was way too easy to get in here.”

“No shit,” Debby agreed, “I’m thinking it’s a trap.”

“There’s nothing we can do about it for now,” Seth stated. “Let’s just hope they don’t know of our new assets.”

“Got it!” Aden called over his shoulder.

The others made their way inside the room. They each looked with bewildered expressions except Twilight. Hers was horrified. He fear apparently was well founded. The “weapon” was a large book, bound in leather as black as the void.

“Is this the weapon? It’s just a goddamn book!” Debby said harshly.

“No it’s not,” Twilight said in barely more than a whisper, “That’s the book that got me into this mess… That’s the Black Book.”

“I’m not surprised that you remember it, Miss Sparkle,” said the familiar voice of an undead unicorn.

Author's Note

Woo! Libraries are awesome! Stil no interwebs at home, but hopefully that will change soon. I'll let you guys know when it does. Hope you enjoy the new chapter.

Chapter 31: Run Like Hell

Twilight and the others turned around slowly. Xander and four other adepts with rifles stood at the door, a wicked grin on his face.

“So it is you after all. How lovely,” Xander chided. “Relinquish your weapons and you'll live a little longer.”

“Do as he says,” Seth said solemnly and dropped his rifle. The look on his face spoke volumes to the ones that knew him.

“Good, now foll-” Xander was cut of by the zip-crack of Twilight's pistol as the round tore through his skull. Before the adepts could react, a different color bolt of magic slammed into each of their chests.

They grabbed their weapons again and pointed them at the door, waiting for more reptilian zealots. When none came Twilight grabbed the book and they vaulted over the bodies. No more words were spoken, none were needed. They knew this part of the the mission; Run like hell. Twilight and Raak scanned the way ahead for life forces, but found nothing. They went back to the garage and stopped. The entire courtyard was swarming with Dratali.

“You guys feel that?” Seth asked.

“That's magic, a lot of magic,” Twilight informed her brother-in-arms. She closed her eyes for a moment and focused. “Fuck!” she exclaimed quietly, “There's a barrier surrounding us. It's hugging the back walls of the whole building so we can't leave the way we came. The only way out is through the adepts casting it in the courtyard.”

“And with their numbers, we're screwed,” Debby said, “What do we have to work with here?”

“That can thin their numbers sufficiently?” Curt ran through a mental list of assets, “We have a few more explosives, but they'll just scatter. There's a tank gun over there on the lift, but no tank to put it on. Other then that, we have nothing. Unless Twilight has some awesome mega spell she's been hiding.”

“Hey,” Twilight scolded, “ Don't joke around about those. They're terrible weapons that should have never existed... hold on, I think I have an idea. Give me those explosives.”

Debby handed them over as Twilight's horn lit up for the spell. “You guys might want to look away.”

The Dratali soldiers stood in wait. There was only one way out for the intruders, and that was through the courtyard they occupied. Xander warned them about the one like him. She was as strong as an Archon and twice as cunning.

As they waited, the smaller door to the garage slid open and every weapon turned toward it. Instead of the expected unicorn and her allies, three rectangular objects flew through the door. The first thought in their minds were to run from the bombs, but as they looked at them another urge took hold. These things were suddenly the most beautiful objects in the world, and they all wanted them.

They scrambled over each other, fighting and kicking to claim the glorious objects for themselves. All sense left them as they no longer saw each other as fellow soldiers, but rivals. Each wanted the sacred idols for themselves... no... not want... they needed them... even as they were swallowed by fire.

The survivors of the blast turned toward the garage again as the main gate rose up. The lavender unicorn stood atop an APC with a Viper's cannon floating beside her. The massive weapon spat a volley of four shots, two at each Viper, destroying the armored vehicles. The lights on the vehicle blared to life, stunning the few remaining soldiers, and the transport lurched forward. The machine slammed into the circle of adepts and the barrier they were keeping up fell instantly. Another volley from the cannon removed the last obstacle in their path, and their enemies sped through the ruined gate as the garage erupted in a vicious explosion.

“Twilight,” Curt said through the comm, “You're my idol. Remind me to start a fan club when we get home.”

“You can do it when you take me to Earth,” replied the mare.

“Deal.”

“Shit, we've got company!” Twilight called as she noticed several light scout vehicles catching up to them easily. She spun the cannon around and fired off the last two shots, both were avoided by the nimble buggies. She flung the spent weapon at one of the pursuers, clipping the back wheel and sending it into a rock. “Seth! Get your ass out here and help me out!”

The hatch flung open and their glorious leader climbed halfway out, LMG in hand. His machine gun opened up onto the enemy as Twilight opted for bolts of lightning. The enemy closed the distance and opened fire on the fleeing APC. A lavender one-way-shield surrounded the six spec-ops soldiers, protecting them while letting them shoot out. The down side to the protection was that it took all of Twilight's focus, taking her out of the offensive. To compensate, though, the rear hatch swung open and Curt, Debby, and Raak opened fire.

Twilight winced from the feedback as two large shots impacted her shield. A pair of Icari scout tanks caught up to them. They may not be as dangerous as the Vipers, but they still pack a hell of a punch. One of the tanks' main weapons was wrapped in a swirling blue and magenta aura as Curt and Debby struggled to crush it. Success! The end of the barrel was dented inward a couple inches. Once the tank fired another round, the obstruction detonated the round and destroyed the pursuer.

Curt's panting voice came over the comm, “I don't... think we... have another... of those in us.”

“I can take the other,” Twilight claimed, “but I'll need to drop the barrier.”

“Alright, shut the hatch,” Seth commanded.

Once the rear was secure, Curt gave the okay. Instead of dispelling the barrier, Twilight waited until the tank fired another shot, letting the shield absorb the impact, and compressed the spell into a javelin. With a mighty push, she drove the magical weapon through the cannon and into the vehicle.

“Hah! Take that you son of a bi-” before she could even finish her taunt, she was yanked off the craft by a bubbling black aura. She barely heard her name being called from the retreating APC.

She flew for a few hundred feet before slamming hard into the trunk of a tree, forcing the breath from her lungs. Instead of gravity bringing her to the ground like she expected, she was pressed into the wooden life form, defying the force of nature.

“I must admit, you caught me off guard with that under-hoofed little trick,” Xander said as he came into sight.

Twilight stared in horror. She shot him right between the eyes at an angle that would destroy his brain stem. His death should have been instantaneous, but here he was, crushing her.

“I never expected you to be so cold-hearted. I'm impressed, actually,” he praised.

“H-how...” She squeezed out.

“How what? How am I still alive?” he laughed, “I'm not, my sweet little pony. I've been dead for the past eight months, since my own spell killed me. Now I have the blessed, and cursed existence of a lich. They used a spell to recreate my body from my head and bind my soul. I cannot die, because you cannot kill what's already dead. I can still grow stronger, though, and my original plan is still my goal. I will find Avol, and I will take the power of the princesses.” He brushed his hoof across her short, spiky mane. “Don't worry, though, I’ll kill them quickly after I’m done with them.”

“No!” Twilight forced herself to focus and blinked around the evil undead, driving her metal right hoof into the side of his head with all the power it had. He flew through the air and collided with a boulder, embedding himself into it. Twilight charged her horn and released a torrent of around two dozen magical bolts, pulverizing the rock and kicking up a large cloud of dust. That should have finished him, but Twilight wasn't taking chances. She poured all she could into a terrifyingly large orb. The purple mage released the energy in a deadly blast of pure destructive energy right at the unlucky stallion. The attack tore up the landscape as it carved its way to it's target. Anything in its path was pulverized into dust.

When the light faded, and the dust settled, Twilight let a grin spread across her face as she gasped for air. A deep trench was dug as far as the eye could see. In the distance, even a mountain could be seen with a large hole drilled through.

“Ha! What now, Butt Stallion! So much for can't kill what's already dead! You forgot who you were fuckin' with!” Twilight taunted and started dancing in place. “Oh, yeah! Who's bad? I'm bad! Uh-huh... uh-huh... uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh.”

Her celebration was cut short, though, as a something like a broken pole rose from the dirt. It bent and flexed before planting its end in the ground. With a shove, it brought a mangled mass of flesh out of the dirt and debris. Twilight was paralyzed with fear as the mutilated form twisted and cracked back into the more familiar image. It was then Twilight understood what Xander meant.

When his jaw found its way back to his face, Xander laughed, “If it's any consolation... that hurt like hell.”

Before Twilight could respond she was slammed into the same tree as before, but instead of being held, she was thrown into a second, then a third and fourth. Finally, she was driven in the ground at Xander's hooves. Her head was swimming, but she could still make out the sadistic grin on the zombie's face.

“My my my, you have grown strong haven't you,” He said with a hungry look on his face, “That's good. The stronger you are, the stronger I will be.”

His horn lit with a sickly black energy. With one hoof pressed to Twilight's throat, he pressed his horn to the base of the lavender mare's. Twilight felt an icy chill shoot from her head to her chest. The tendrils of dark magic felt like they were digging into her very soul. She told herself this was the end, that she was going to die and Xander would use her magic against her princesses. Just as she felt her magic being forcibly taken, an armored knee collided with Xander's skull, breaking the spell. Twilight had never been so happy to see the big lovable jackass.

“Come on, Twi,” Curt smiled at her as he picked her up, “We have a shit ton of bombers and a couple destroyers moving in. We have to leave now.”

He started running for the lift that would take them to the relative safety of the Black Beast hovering above, but fate was a cruel mistress. A blast from behind them severed the cable moments before a black tendril of energy wrapped around the snipers neck and yanked him back causing him to drop the pony. He landed on his back, looking into the face of a very angry undead unicorn.

“You are a fool,” said the hell spawn, “If you would have just left you would have lived, but now both of you will die.”

“Heh, nope,” Curt gave the stallion a sly grin, “Just me.” his hand lit up with his blue aura as he wrapped Twilight in his telekinetic grip and flung her toward the waiting stealth ship above.

Twilight watched as the ground fell away from her. She tried to call out to her friend, but she still couldn't think straight. A green aura surrounded her as she entered the hangar, softening her landing.

“Come on, Seth, let's go kick that little shit's ass!” Debby seethed with anger.

Seth looked at Twilight with a sad, pained look. Before she lost consciousness she heard the Captain say in a sad, defeated voice, “Aden... get us out of here.”

Author's Note

1000 likes!!!!

Chapter 34: The Healing Process

Everypony was in a state of utter shock, especially the princesses. Luna was the first to act. She quickly swept Twilight up in a hug.

“Oh, Twilight,” cried the lunar diarch, “Why did you not tell us of this sooner? Surely you know that I, of all ponies, know how you feel?”

“Luna?” Twilight began, “Do you still... feel it... inside you?”

Luna looked down at the smaller mare in sympathy, “All the time, my dear Twilight.”

“Twilight, I have to ask,” Celestia got her student's attention, “How did you seal it? You didn't have the Elements of Harmony.”

“Xander,” Twilight stated simply, “When he drained me of my magic I no longer had enough to sustain it, so it went into stasis. Right now, I've recovered just over half of my magic, so I'm still not a danger. But I'm afraid. What happens when my magic fully recovers? Will it take back over? If it does how will you stop me without the Elements? How much does my magic have to recover before I’m strong enough to sustain it? I can feel that it's still weak right now, so I know it's still safe but for how long? I'm scared.” She began to quiver again.

Celestia stood up with a determined glint in her eye, “I will find a way to seal it without the Elements. Perhaps, because it's dormant, we can seal it away from your magic.”

“I don't get it,” Spike chimed in, surprising a few others as he had been content to just listen for the most part, “Nightmares come from negative emotions manifesting into a semi-sentient parasitic entity, but you've never been negative. Yeah, you use to get a little... uh... stressed, but that's it. Another thing, Nightmare Moon took years to manifest, so how can you develop a Nightmare in less than a single year?”

“It was hate, Spike,” Twilight answered in shame, “Every time I'd hear about another settlement, colony, or ship that was destroyed by the Dratali I felt nothing but hatred for them. Then, when they killed Has-Ka...” Twilight wiped a tear away, “It was too much. The last thing I clearly remembered thinking was that I wanted them to suffer the same. It happened so fast because hate is a much stronger emotion than jealousy.”

“I just can't imagine you... like that.” said the young drake.

“I can barely imagine it, kid, and I had a front row seat,” Curt put in, “If you ask me, from what I've been told about the nature of Nightmares, it really wasn't her. A Nightmare takes over and once it does, you can't fight it. The only mistake she made was keeping her feelings bottled up, but then again, that was kind of our fault. We're taught to bury our emotions on the battlefield, because they get people killed, and they do. I've seen quite a few young soldiers get themselves and others killed because they got emotional. The problem lies in the fact that those suppressed emotions build up and with ponies as powerful as she is, that's especially dangerous.”

“Well, hey,” Twilight call in a more chipper tone, trying to lift the mood a little, “The good news is that that's the low point of my story, and things only get better. Come on around and let's finish this tale.”

Twilight slowly awoke to the sound of medical equipment. Her whole body hurt, especially her head.

This is familiar, she thought to herself as consciousness returned to her. Unlike last time however, she didn't try to move. Instead, she just laid there waiting for someone to come in. The clock on the wall ticked down seventeen minutes before a nurse walked in.

“Oh, Lieutenant, you're awake,” she said when she noticed. The nurse took her vitals and smiled at the unicorn. When she finished she told her, “I'll go get the doctor.”

After another four minutes an aviva walked in with a smile, “Lieutenant Sparkle, welcome back to the waking world. I'm Doctor Lim. You were out of it for two weeks with a list of injuries ranging from minor to severe, even near fatal... you're lucky to be alive, Lieutenant.”

Twilight swallowed and struggled to speak, “What were my injuries?”

“Well, the vast majority were rather minor,” the doctor began, “There were a few that required surgery to repair. Your left ocular nerve was completely destroyed and needed to be replaced with an artificial one. Same with your right lung, and three ribs. Other injuries include internal bleeding, several broken bones, a hemorrhage in the intestines and a broken horn.”

“What?” Twilight's heart skipped a beat at the last one. She reached a hoof up and felt her forehead. Tears filled her eyes when she felt the stump through the bandages.

“Captain Dupree told us that the crystalline structure that formed is part of the healing process.”

Twilight let out a sigh of relief, “Yes, it's crystallized magical energy that forms to rebuild the horn. At least that means my magic is working well enough.”

“Actually, Lieutenant, Captain Dupree also said that your magic was drained by someone named Xander. He's been coming in everyday to 'channel magic into the horn base to stimulate crystal growth'.”

Twilight barely heard anything passed the word 'drained'. She was starting to panic.

“Get me a mirror,” she demanded, “A portable one.”

The doctor looked confused but complied. He pulled a hand mirror from a drawer and held it up for the injured unicorn.

“I need to see my eyes,” she instructed.

Her breath caught as she looked into a pair a large, light brown pools. She closed her eyes quickly and took a breath to compose herself. She opened them again and studied her eyes more closely. At the sight of the few scattered spots of purple, she sighed in relief.

“May I ask what that was about?” the doctor asked.

“Ponies are, by nature, magical,” she began, “So much so that if a pony loses all their magic, their body will slowly deteriorate and die. The fact that there's at least a little purple in my eyes means that I still have some magic.”

“Oh, I didn't realize it was that serious. Are there other medical conditions that can arise from low magic levels?”

“Just minor ones like fatigue, inability to grasp objects with hooves, loss of control of bodily functions... nothing dangerous.”

“Well, I'm going to let you tell me what treatments you are going to need to aide in your recovery.” The doctor wrote a few notes on his datapad. “Captain Dupree should be here soon to begin your discharge. He's barely left your side since you came here. Last night was the first night he's been away, and then only because I convinced him he needed to be well rested for today.”

“He's a good friend,” Twilight smiled.

“Friend?” Lim raised an eyebrow, “I think he sees you as mo-”

“Twilight!” Curt ran into the room and gently wrapped the unicorn in his arms, “I'm so glad you're awake. How are you feeling? Are you in pain? Do you need anything?”

“I'm... fine, Curt,” she lied. She was far from fine. She was scared. Most of what happened after Has-Ka was killed was a blur, but she remembered enough to know what happened. She mutilated those Dratali. Even as bad as they were, they didn't deserve that. If that weren't enough, Xander was already dangerous, and now he has her power on top of what he already had and his seeming invulnerability. He terrified her.

Curt noticed her distress. “No you're not, but if you don't want to talk about it then fine. I'll be here for you when you're ready.”

“Thank you.”

“Where are we going?” Twilight asked for the dozenth time.

“It's a surprise,” Curt said for the dozenth time.

Twilight groaned and looked out the window of the personal transport. It wasn't a high end model, but it was plenty comfortable for himself and one of two others. It was FTL capable, and had a living quarters, kitchen, and lounge.

The past three days had been a test of humility. Twilight was practically helpless, needing Curt for everything. He had to feed her, bathe her, and worst of all, change her diapers. She hated not being able to do anything for herself, and she hated putting Curt through everything. Anger and self-loathing had become Twilight's standard emotions. All she could bring herself to think about was how far down the toilet everything had gone. She'd wake up screaming from nightmares about Xander finding her, or about her going crazy again and hurting her friends. While she was awake she'd sulk all day.

After a few hours in her thoughts, Curt spoke up again, “We're here.”

Twilight looked up as the ship exited FTL space just a few hundred miles from a green and blue planet. Twilight's eyes widened from excitement when she recognized where she was.

“I made a promise, and I'm keeping it,” said the human, “Twilight Sparkle, welcome to Earth.”

Curt wheeled Twilight down the boarding ramp where they were greeted by an older woman in her fifties. “Curtis, I’ve missed you.”

“Hi, mom, how have you been?” Curt replied.

“Oh, I’ve been good. Your father threw his back out trying to fix that old car of his again. So, this must be Twilight. I'm Patricia, Curt's mom.”

“It's a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Dupree,” Twilight replied, extending her metal hoof.

“Oh, Patricia is fine,” replied the older woman, “I'll show you to your room. All the medical equipment you need is already there.”

Patricia led them into the large house. It was a beautiful multistory mansion on the coast of Ireland. It had gorgeous marble pillars with ebony accents lining the foyer with a large family portrait with what looked like a ten year old Curt.

“Thank you for letting me stay here while I recover,” the injured unicorn said sincerely.

“Oh nonsense, you got hurt saving my son's life. The least I can do is help you recover. Here we are.”

Twilight hadn't even noticed when they arrived at a room close to the foyer. It wasn't big, but that might have been because the equipment inside.

“Supper will be ready soon,” Patricia told them, “I'll let you know when it's ready, so for now get settled in and make yourself at home.” She turned and began heading out the door, but stopped. “Oh, and no hanky-panky under my roof. Get a hotel for that.”

Twilight waited for Rainbow Dash to stop laughing. “Oh, man. That's rich! She knows you for five minutes and she knows you two are perfect for eachother!”

“Rainbow,” Twilight said menacingly, “Don't make me hurt you.”

The pegasus stopped quickly and looked at her friend with a touch a fear, “Y-you wouldn't really would you?”

Twilight laughed, and wrapped her right hoof around the rainbow maned one while giving her a noogie with the other, “Oh, I wouldn't hurt one hair on your pretty little head.”

“Hey, lemme go!” Dash pulled away and attempted to straighten out her mane, “Just get on with the story already.”

“There's not really much else to tell,” Twilight said, “My recovery was pretty routine. After a month, I recovered enough of my magic to start doing things for myself again. Another two weeks and Curt didn't have to stimulate the crystals anymore which also meant he had to return to duty. A while after that, my horn was finally fully functional, and I gave Seth a call. He ordered me to return here, and this time, I was all for it. They dropped off my fighter and a sled, and wished me luck.

“I was in orbit for two days, terrified of what you guys would think of me. I was watching through a scope when I saw the carriages from Canterlot. When I saw that all of you were gathering at a monument I couldn't see too well, I decided this was the best time to land. I didn't even realize it was the anniversary of my departure. Well, you guys know what happened after that.”

The group was silent for some time. Their thoughts were dwelling on everything their friend had been through over the past year. Their thoughts were interrupted by a flash of light and the gasping for breath.

“Damn... I really need a recharge.” All eyes fell on the figure as he stood upright.

“Well,” Twilight gave a little smirk, “I was wondering when you were going to show up, James.”

“Too tired... to make... a witty... retort...” gasped the former Chaos Lord.

“I've wanted to meet you for some time now,” Celestia said as she approached, “I think we have much to discuss. The one thing that has been bugging me the most, though, is why you’re helping us. You told Twilight that you were no longer a Chaos Lord, so you no longer have a responsibility to us.”

“Not to you your highness,” James smiled, “But to my wife and daughters, whom you already know. Isn’t that right Pinkie?”

Pinkie jumped up and threw her forehooves around his neck and said, “Yay! It’s about time I get to tell them, Daddy!”

Twilight looked from one to the other, “Why does this make sense?”

“Wait just an apple buckin' minute,” Applejack stepped up, “Ah met Pinkie's pa, and you ain't him. He's an earth...” the farm mare was rendered speechless as the biped was replaced by a familiar brown earth pony with graying mutton chop sideburns. “...pony?”

Pinkie smiled and bounced around her father, “How do you think I knew Twilight was okay and adventuring in space? My Pinkie senses aren't that good. Daddy told me where she was, but he didn’t say anything else. He said he didn’t want to ruin her story.”

The cow pony's jaw worked as if she was trying to speak, but couldn't form any words. The sound of laughter drew her attention away from the pink one. She was about to scold Rainbow Dash, but saw that she was just as dumbfounded. She looked around until she discovered the source.

“Twilight! What in tarnation is so funny?”

The lavender unicorn eventually managed to answer through her mirth, “For the first time, in all the years I’ve known her, Pinkie makes sense! I finally know the secret of her Pinkie powers! Victory is mine!”

“Laugh while you can, Twilight,” James said, “I'm not here for a reunion... Xander found Avol.”

Twilight's good mood vanished instantly, replaced by fear, “W-what do you mean?”

“I mean I got a little visit from Turmoil. She said Dratali mystics found a life-rich planet floating in the middle of nowhere. Avol is the only world like that. They're going to be here in three days.”

Chapter 35: Arming Equestria

“No! No, no, no! They can't be coming here! How can they even find us?” Twilight was in full on freak out mode.

“Twilight, I know it's bad, but an Alliance convoy is also on the way,” James/Mayhem/Clyde tried to reassure her, “It was originally meant to be a diplomatic mission, but they've been alerted to the situation. They should arrive late tomorrow with more coming some time after possibly after the Dratali get here.”

“A diplomatic mission?” Twilight perked up a bit, “Those are always well guarded right? The Dratali won't be expecting the Alliance to be here, and won't be bringing heavier ships. We might have a chance!”

“But they will have plenty of ships,” said the former chaos lord, “The Dratali see Avol as a great threat. They believe their magic is a gift from the universe to cleanse it, but your existence undermines that belief. That's why they want to ensure that you're eradicated.”

“So... what do we do?” Twilight's panic was starting to return, “If they're coming in force, and all we're getting is a diplomatic escort then we're fucked!”

“No, Twilight, we aren't,” stated Celestia, “We're going to fight, and we're going to win. You yourself said the Dratali's greatest advantage is magic, but here they will find their advantage striped away. If they want a fight, then we shall give them their fill of it.”

“Excuse me, I need to make an announcement. Luna, could you ask Captain Star to organize the guard and brief them on the situation then begin researching a way to suppress a nightmare? Twilight, I would like you to gather some of the most talented unicorns you can find and teach them some of the combat magic you've learned. They, in turn, will train others. Cadence, Shining, return home and organize your subjects. The crystal heart's powers will be of great service.”

Seth stood and faced the regal alicorn, “We're at your service as well, your highness. We'll do what you ask to protect the home of our friend and sister-in-arms.”

Celestia smiled, “Thank you. I'll repay your kindness. If you and Curt would, meet with my military advisers and give them as much information as you can on the Dratali. Aden, Debby, you seem to know a lot about technology, could you meet with my R&D team and help them develop something we can use. Raak, Twilight speaks highly of your combat prowess, could you pass that knowledge to my guard?”

“You heard the lady, move!” Seth ordered.

As everyone else left to do what they were assigned, Twilight stopped the alabaster alicorn, “Princess, I have something to tell you.” The royal pony stopped and smiled back at her student. “When... when Xander was... draining my magic, he was whispering to me. He said that he was going to keep me alive so that when he found Avol he could let me watch as he killed everypony in Ponyville. I don't think he was just talking. He knows how much I care for everypony in Ponyville and isn't above following through on his promise just to get to me. He may want your power, but he wants me to suffer.”

“Where does this hatred of you come from?” Celestia asked.

“I'm not sure. Perhaps he blames me for his death, or his failure.”

“Don't worry, my faithful student, I'll think of something to ensure your friends are safe.”

Twilight sent out the list of unicorns to be brought to her. One in particular, she hoped was still in the city. If she knew her like she thought she did, she was still around looking for some absurd gift to bring her wife and daughter. Twilight still laughed at the buffalo totem in the couple's front yard. Quirky personality or not, she was a genius with magic. Twilight still remembered seeing the eccentric pony demonstrating her skills during a senior exhibition. Twilight wanted to participate so badly, but she still had five years before she could.

The doors burst open and in strode an ivory pony with a wild electric blue mane, “Sup, Sparky! I heard you need my mad skills again.” The DJ looked around at the quiet room and frowned, “Damn, girl, this place is dead. You do need my help!”

“Actually, Vinyl, I don't need you for a party,” Twilight explained, “Come in. I'll explain once everyone's settled.”

“Excuse me, Miss Sparkle, but I was told this was for exceptionally skilled unicorns,” said a sea green mare in the front of the group. She had the typical 'better than you' tone, “I doubt a DJ could be considered exceptional.”

Twilight glared at the offending pony. She was about to give her a piece of her mind when Vinyl stopped her with a hoof and a shook her head.

“Let her think what she wants, Twi.”

“You're right. She'll see how wrong that assessment was soon enough,” Twilight grinned and turned to the assembled ponies, “Alright, listen up! For those of you who don't know, or recognize me, I'm Twilight Sparkle. For the past year I've been in space fighting a misguided race of beings called the Dratali alongside the Alliance, a group of races from several worlds that have banded together. The Dratali have one goal, to eradicate all life in the galaxy, and Avol is their next target. I have one day to teach you some basic combat spells so that you can spend the next two teaching others. No moving speeches, no questions, no time. Now let's get to learning!”

“Honey, what's wrong?” Cadence asked, worried, “ You haven't spoken a word since we left Canterlot... Shining.”

“Huh?” Shining Armor gave his wife a dumbfounded look, “Oh, sorry, Cadie, I was just... thinking.”

They had been flying toward the Crystal Empire for an hour. Their carriage rocked and swayed gently in the wind, as the quartette of pegasus guards dutifully pulled the warm, enclosed vehicle.

“About what happened to Twilight, right?” the stallion just nodded his response, “It worries me, too, but I'm sure Aunt Luna will find something. Right now we need to think about the whole world.”

“I'm a failure,” he stated simply. Cadence looked at him with worry written on her face, “I failed to protect her when she went to save her friends. I failed to protect her when she lost her leg. I failed to protect her from Xander. I failed to protect her from herself.”

Cadence placed her hooves, comfortingly, on his cheeks, “Oh, Shining, you didn't-”

He pulled away, “It is my fault! I let her go after Xander alone! I let let her face that monster! If I was there I could have protected her! What kind of big brother lets their sister go off to fight a mad pony by herself? And now, because of my failure, my sweet, innocent Twilie is gone. She has a Nightmare in her because of me. You know what the chances of curing her are. Out of the five Nightmares that have ever existed, only Princess Luna has ever been cured. Do you know how the others were dealt with?”

Cadence nodded, her eyes cast downward, “They were killed.”

“They were killed... I don't think I can live with myself if she has to be... and it's all my fault. And if that weren't enough, all those times that I should have been there for her, Curt was. He threw himself at Xander, expecting to die, for Twilight. That hurts the most. Twilight's alive because of him, and I treated him like week old garbage.”

“First of all, it's not your fault.” Shining was about to speak again, but Cadence shoved her hoof in his mouth, “No, shut up. It's my turn. Xander cast the spell that took Twilight. The Dratali took her leg. It was the horrible things the Dratali did that Twilight hated and made her Nightmare. Xander was the one who hurt her. All you did wrong was treat Curt like horse apples, but you can apologize for that. Xander and the Dratali are to blame for everything, and we're going to make sure they pay. I'll make Xander regret his immortality personally. I’ll make sure every moment he exists is full of pain for what he did.”

Shining would never admit it, but he found the look on his wife's face utterly terrifying.

“Why am I doing this?” Debby asked, “I'm not that good with tech, except with fighters and you know everything I do and then some.”

“You still know more than most, and it's good to have another perspective,” Aden added.

“Let's just get this over with.”

The two pilots opened the door to the R&D department to be met with a cry of, “They’re here!” A gray streak flew towards the pair and collided with a yellow shell. Undeterred, Technia jumped to her hooves and started banging on Aden's shield screaming, “Give me something to take apart!”

“Down!” yelled a voice before a newspaper smacked the over-excited unicorn on the head repeatedly.

“But they have stuff!” Technia whined.

“I'll get the jacket and muzzle,” Jynx warned as she came into view of the soldiers.

“Aww,” the cinnamon maned mare reluctantly complied.

“Is she always-”

“Yes,” Jynx interrupted, “What can I do for you?”

Aden explained what was going on and why they were there, the two ponies’ expressions growing more serious every second. After he finished, the two unicorns gave eachother a look that seemed to carry the weight of an entire discussion.

After a second, Technia turned to the pilots with a very serious expression, “What do you need us to do?”

“The shield spell,” Twilight marched back and forth in front of her students, “I assume all of you know this one. Most ponies use it for things like keeping themselves dry in the rain, or keeping others away. What most aren't aware of, is that this spell was developed by Crimson Light to protect herself from dragons. This spell is incredibly effective at deflecting magic attacks, and reports say Dratali adepts have been learning it since my friends developed their magic. Lyra, can you come here and cast a shield spell, please?” the minty mare did as she was told, her body surrounded by a sea-foam green shell, “Good, now...” without warning, Twilight shot a powerful blast at the musician. Her shield shattered on impact and the the caster was flung back by the magical recoil, but she was unharmed.

“Geez, Twilight! What gives?” Lyra groaned as she got to her hooves.

“Tough it up. If you're going to be helping to defend our world then you need to be able to take that a hundred times over and ask for more,” Twilight said coldly, “That was to prove a point. That blast was enough to blow you to little bloody chunks, but your shield stopped it. Yes, it fucked you up a little but you're alive, and the average Dratali adept can only hit about half as hard. The shield is the ultimate defense against any magic attack.”

“That's not true,” Vinyl contradicted, “You of all ponies should know better than to believe in absolutes.”

“Oh, do you know a spell that can break through a shield?” Twilight asked.

“Nope,” Vinyl smiled, “I know a spell that can pass through it like it doesn't even exist.”

“Really?” Twilight looked skeptical, “Okay, let's see it.” the lavender warrior levitated a wooden practice dummy that was brought in for them to use and set it up. With a flash of her horn, the false pony was covered with a purple sphere, “Whenever you're ready.”

Vinyl stared at the dummy, her eyes narrowed in focus behind her signature glasses. Her horn lit up, but nothing nothing seemed to be happening. Twilight watched in confusion until the white mare took a deep breath and shouted. Her voice made the very air visibly tremble from the force. In the blink of an eye, the wooden dummy shattered into a million tiny shards. To everyone's surprise, the shield was still there, untouched.

Twilight stood there with her mouth gaping for a good while, “Wha... how did you..?” she finally asked.

“Simple, a magical shield is designed to keep out magic, solids, and liquids, but it lets air, as long as it's not gale force, and sound in. Remember Luna's 'Royal Canterlot Voice'? Well, that was my 'Bass Cannon'. It generates sound waves so intense, the very molecules of my target are shaken apart.”

A clapping resounded through the room. Twilight looked to the door to see Curt standing there applauding the DJ.

“That was impressive, Ms. Scratch.” he said.

“That it is,” Twilight agreed, “I never would have thought to use sound as a weapon. Show us again, please. Everypony, pay attention. This may be our secret weapon.”

After one more demonstration, everypony had Vinyl's Bass Cannon down well enough to use it. As the others practiced it and raising a shield quickly, Twilight flashed to Curt's side.

“I thought you were briefing the guard on the Dratali?”

“I was, but we finished,” He said, “We don't exactly know very much about them, so it didn't take long to tell.”

“Sup, soldier boy,” Vinyl called as she approached the two, “I never really got a chance to meet you at that party. You got some killer dance moves.”

“You got some killer combat moves, literally. Where'd you get so good at magic?” the human asked.

Twilight chuckled, “What are you talking about? She was one of the top students at Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns before she had to drop out.”

“Drop out? What happened?”

“I knocked up my fillyfriend,” the white mare grinned at Curt's confusion.

“Knocked up your... You're a guy?” he blurted out.

Twilight and Vinyl busted out laughing. After Vinyl got herself under control, she managed to say, “I was for a day. Twi ever tell you about poison joke?”

Curt laughed a little, “Oh yeah, Limpy told me.” Twilight gave him a glare. “So I take it that lovely lady you were playing with is your wife?”

“Tavi? Heck no! She's my sister, ya perv.”

Curt blushed from embarrassment, “Oh, damn, I'm sorry. I didn't know.”

Vinyl chuckled a bit, “I know, I’m just funnin ya. My wife's a pegasus, Derpy. She the mailmare in Ponyville. A bit of a clutz, but I love her anyway.”

“That's cool. A few faults should never get in the way of love,” Curt mused.

“Speaking of which, when's the wedding?” Vinyl asked with a cheeky grin.

“What?” Twilight and Curt asked at the same time.

“You two hooked up at the party right?”

“What, no! We're just friends,” Twilight said quickly, oblivious to the hurt expression on Curt's face.

“Really? Wow, you two are blind,” Vinyl facehoofed.

“What do you-” Twilight was interrupted by Celestia flashing in.

“How's the progress?” asked the princess.

“They’re ready to teach others, I think,” Twilight answered.

“Good, I have two hundred unicorn volunteers ready to learn and more on their way,” Celestia gave a soothing smile to her student, “We'll win, Twilight, don't you worry.”

“I hope so, Princess.”

The alicorn nodded and turned toward Vinyl, “Will you excuse us, Mrs. Scratch?”

“Of course, your highness. I'll go make sure everypony has the bass cannon down.” replied Vinyl.

After she left, Celestia cast a quick silence spell around the three of them. “ The Black Book, the Lux Abyssi... what became of it?”

“We launched it into deep space,” Twilight stated plainly. She looked at Celestia's shock and chuckled, “Don't worry. I put a mark on it, so I can teleport it back whenever I need to.”

“Did you take a look at it?” asked the solar alicorn.

“Yes I did,” Twilight replied, “And thanks to Curt's mom, we translated it. It turns out, it was written in ancient Greek, a human language. It's... amazing, Princess. The things Yen Sid did were unreal! Spells for death and destruction turned into spells to help others. Even Necromancy was shown to have positive uses. He talked about using the bodies of volunteers to explore dangerous locations, or perform jobs too dangerous for the living.”

“I'm still not sure I like the thought of raising the dead, even like that.” Celestia winced at the thought.

“Nor do I, but that's likely because we have been conditioned since we were young to see it as evil.” Twilight countered.

“You have a point. What are your thoughts, Curt?”

“Well, the undead have been vilified in fiction for over a thousand years. Add the fact that one of them has been hunting Twilight for months,” Curt gave a disgusted grunt, “I say there is no reason good enough to desecrate a body like that, even if they're willing.”

“Well, there's more than that. Like the petrification spell could be use to transport heavily injured people to the hospital without the risk of them dying on the way.” Twilight stated.

“I suppose there was nothing that could help your condition?” Celestia asked hopefully.

“No, and I looked... repeatedly,” Twilight sighed.

Celestia looked down trodden. She had hoped that that of all would have what they needed.

Luna yawned. She had been searching for hours and found nothing. Granted, she didn't expect to find anything so soon, but she hoped. Taking time to clear her mind, the lunar diarch took a stroll through the art wing of the Royal Archives. It was one of her favorite places in the archives, the paintings always bringing her joy and the sculptures were so lovely. She stopped at one particular painting when she noticed something about it. It was a painting from her foalhood that she always found curious. The subject was always confusing, but now, something about it drew her to it. Her eyes widened with shocked realization. The princess tore the piece from the wall and took off down the hall... She may have just found the answer to their problem.

Chapter 36: Family Bonding

The train to Ponyville barreled down the track. In one particular car five ponies, a dragon, and a chaos lord in the guise of a pony sat. Applejack continued to glare at her hyper pink friend for several minutes before finally speaking her mind.

“So Pinkie... when were ya fixin' on tellin' us your pa was an all powerful demigod?”

Pinkie gave a snorting laugh, “He's not 'all powerful', and I did. Dad just made a spell that made it so if I ever said anything, you'd hear something else. Like this one time I told the Crusaders how Equestria was made, but all they heard was how I got my cutie mark. It was funny.”

“So you made Pinkie dishonest?” the farm pony asked James, “Ah don't even know what to call ya.”

“Yes, it's my fault she couldn't tell you, so don't blame her for it. And you've always called me Clyde, so why stop?” replied the chaos lord.

“Cause you're James and Mayhem, too. Do you even know know who ya are anymore?”

“I'm a father who will do anything to protect his family. I didn't want you to know about Pinkie because I didn't want you to shun her, being related to Discord and all.”

“You guys are related to that creep?” Rainbow Dash jumped in.

“Rainbow!” Fluttershy scolded softly in the way only she could, “He's not a creep. He's just a little... different.”

“Says his best buddy,” grumbled the multicolored pegasus.

“Yes, we're related,” Clyde interrupted before they could continue, “He's my brother, just like Turmoil is my sister.”

“Is that why this Turmoil was helping you?” Rarity asked.

“Doubtful,” explained Mayhem, “I think she was acting on orders from The Boss. She'd never leave out something as important as the Lux Abyssi being involved otherwise.”

“Is that book really so bad?” Spike asked.

“Yes and no. It has the potential to do great things, both good and bad.” The chaotic stallion snapped his hoof and a pair of hammocks appeared. He jumped in one and Pinkie jumped in the other, both sipping on pink lemonade. “Get some rest, we’ll arrive in an hour.”

Rarity walked in to her beloved boutique. When the bell rang a voice called out.

“Sorry, but Rarity's not here right... oh, welcome home.”

The young mare that entered the showroom had a solid white coat. Her short mane was jet black and hung over her left eye. The black lipstick, eyeliner, and studded collar complimented her mane well.

“Hello Sweetie Belle, how were things?”

“Meh.”

“Any orders?”

“On your desk.”

“How was Opal?”

“Old.”

“I love our little talks.”

“Yep.”

Rarity let out a sigh, “Something's happening...”

“I heard Celestia's announcement...” Sweetie replied, “Is it really true? Aliens are coming to invade us?”

“Yes, and by what Twilight said about them, they are quite dangerous.”

“I want to fight,” said the younger pony.

Rarity spun around and stomped her hoof down, “Absolutely not! I will not have you fighting. You could get yourself killed. What would mom and dad say if I let that happen?”

“Hopefully, that I died fighting to protect the whole world,” Sweetie answered, “Just because you're too afraid to volunteer-”

“How dare you accuse me of cowardice!” Rarity snapped, “I don't want you to volunteer because, as a knight of Equestria, it is my duty to fight.” The fashionista sighed and spoke with a softer tone, “There is a very good chance that anypony that fights will not return. What I'm saying is... if I die, mom and dad will need you more than ever. Please, don't volunteer.”

Sweetie looked into her sister's pleading eyes and sighed, “Fine, on one condition. Don't die. I don't think I could handle losing my big sister.”

“I...” Rarity wanted to make that promise, but knew it was likely a lie, “I promise.” She wasn't the Element of Honesty after all, “Now come. I have a brilliant idea for a dress for you. It has plenty of black, just how you like it.”

Big Mac and Applejack set the table while Applebloom put the finishing touches on supper and Cheerlie waited patiently with little Autumn Gold. Soon enough, the family table was full of all kinds of good, old fashion home cooking. The young cook served up the deliciously aromatic sustenance.

“Can Ah feed Autumn?” Applebloom asked her former teacher.

“Of course, thank you Applebloom,” replied the educator.

“Come to auntie Applebloom,” the yellow pony cooed as she took her niece.

As they ate, AJ told them a shortened version of what happened to Twilight in the past year. Of course, she left out a lot of the violence, and... intimate moments, but the three others were still riveted. After answering a few questions, they retired to the living room where Big Macintosh lit a fire.

After they were all settled in, Applejack struck up the conversation, “Anything interestin' happen while Ah was gone?”

“Eeyup,” big red stallion gave a look to his wife.

Cheerlie replied by standing and saying, “I'm going to take Autumn for a walk,” She strapped on the baby harness, kissed her husband, and walked out the door.

Big Mag looked at Applebloom accusingly, “Applebloom, tell your sister what happened.”

Applebloom looked down in shame, scuffing the floor with a hoof. Applejack knew that look quite well. It meant her little sister did something wrong.

“What did you do?” the orange mare inquired.

“Um... well ya see...” Applebloom stammered a bit as she tried to find a way to say what she had to, “Ah'm... pregnant.”

Applejack's breath hitched. She stared into the fire for several minutes trying to convince herself she didn't hear what she knew she heard.

“It was Parry Riposte wasn't it?”

Applebloom just nodded.

Applejack stood and went into the kitchen, only to come back out holding a large knife in her mouth, heading toward the door. Big Mac acted quickly, jumping to block the homicidal mare from doing something that she likely wouldn't regret, but would get her arrested.

“Geh ow a da way,” she said through the handle, “He has da die.”

“No AJ,” the stoic stallion stated, “He's takin' responsibility for it. He's been out for the past two days look for work to buy an engagement bracelet.”

The livid farmer spit out the knife, which embedded itself into the floor, and glared at her younger sister, “How in Tartarus did this happen!”

“Ah didn't know mah heat came early. It wasn't due for another month, and we hadn't done it for a week-”

“What!” Applejack interrupted, “What d'ya mean a week? You mean y'all were already sleepin' together? For how long?"

It was Applebloom's turn to be angry, “Ah'm sixteen, Applejack. Ah'm an adult and can sleep with anypony Ah want. Ah understand that Ah messed up, and Ah'm sorry. We shoulda used protection, but you ain't got the right to tell me Ah can't have sex with mah coltfriend.”

Applejack was caught completely off guard. Never before had Applebloom snapped at her like that. She wanted to deny it all, but her sister was right. She was a grown mare, and could have relations if she wanted.

Applejack sighed as her expression softened, “Ah know you're grown. It's just... hard. You're still mah baby sister, and this is a big thing, getting' married and havin' a foal. Ah'm worried about you.”

Applebloom gave a warm smile, “Scared about what? Ah have you, Big Mac, Cheerlie, Sweetie, Scootaloo, and a dozen other ponies that can help. Are you worried Parry won't be good to me? You know he'll do anything for me.”

“You're right, he's a good colt... Ah'm still gonna have a little chat with him, but Ah guess Ah won't kill him.”

“Thanks sis.”

“Can't promise Ah won't smack'em around a bit...”

Rainbow Dash opened the lid of her father's chest. It was the all she had left of him, and was her most valuable possession. The last time she looked through this was just before the Equestria Games in the Crystal Empire. A tear formed in her eye as she looked at the picture of an extremely excited filly with a larger, similarly maned, stallion. It was taken a half hour before they were told that Cloudsdale wasn't going to be hosting the games... and three days before the last time she saw him alive.

“A pegasus that turns away when others are in need aren't worthy of their wings.”

That was the reason he gave her for leaving. He was one of Celestia's elite operatives, and was sent to Stalliongrad to rescue some hostages. She didn't know anything else about the mission except that it took her father from her. A diamond dog tore his throat out.

For so long, she hated him. She hated him for leaving her. She remembered his last piece of advice, and made it a point to never help anyone else unless there was something in it for her. The only pony that mattered to her was herself... until she met Fluttershy. After she got into a fight with Gilda and a few of her griffin friends beat her to a pulp, the shy yellow pony carried her to the hospital. Fluttershy stayed by her side the whole time.

For weeks after, Rainbow was conflicted. She didn't know what to believe, what to feel. And then, when she saw those bullies picking on the shy filly, it clicked. She realized why her father did what he did. Some ponies were genuinely good and would never hurt another even in self defense. It was then that Rainbow Dash swore that she would never again abandon a pony in need.

She came to the cloth wrapped object she was searching for. She pulled it out and set it on her bed. Slowly, reverently, she untied the bindings and unwrapped it. Beneath the aged cloth, a pair of wicked blades shimmered in the light. They were her father's wingblades, lightweight steel swords that strap to the leading edge of the wing. This was what he used to protect Equestria from those that would harm its ponies, and what she would use to do the same.

A bell announced the arrival of a visitor. Rainbow already had an idea of who it was, but covered the weapons just in case. She flitted down stairs and opened the door to reveal an young purple and green dragon. Dash grinned and stepped aside for the drake to enter.

“Took ya long enough, Spike,” She teased.

“I had to get something ready,” he replied.

“Are you gonna fight?”

“Yes, but don't tell Twilight. She's going to have enough to worry about.”

Spike took a seat on the cloud couch, a look of worry on his face. Rainbow Dash frowned, “What's wrong?”

He snorted a puff of smoke, “A lot. Everything that's happened to Twilight, these guys coming here to kill everypony just because we exist... I'm messed up in the head enough already.”

Rainbow Dash sat down beside him and smiled comfortingly, “You know I’ll always be here for you.”

“But that's just it! What if you're not? What if you get killed? I don't think I can handle that,” Spike took her hooves in his claws, “I love you too much.”

“Oh, come here you big, mushy lug,” The cyan pegasus pulled him into a loving kiss that lasted only a few seconds but was full of emotion. She broke the contact a circled his chest with a hoof, “So, since we might not make it, you wanna finally do it?”

Spike rolled his eyes, “And dragons are the ones with the reputation for being horny.”

“What, we've been together for more than a year! That's a long time to be waiting, dude!”

“And like I said a year ago, I'm not going to take that step until we tell Twilight about us. She's my big sister and your friend. She deserves to know first.”

“Then why don't we tell her now?” asked the athletic mare, “I gotta head back to Canterlot anyway. I need to get my father's wingblades fit to me, and Ponyville doesn't have a smith that knows how.”

“Right now?” Spike asked, “Alright, but I gotta grab a few things from the library first.”

“That's cool,” She gave him another peck before she opened the door and the two of them glided down to the great tree.

Chapter 37: Starswirl's Legacy

Celestia, Twilight, and Curt stared at the painting, dumbstruck. Luna still held it in her magical grasp, a grin to rival the pink one plastered on her face.

“Sister... what are we looking at?” Celestia finally managed to speak.

“I may be wrong, but I think the mare is Twilight,” Luna explained excitedly, “I don't know why Starswirl is there, but look at this,” she pointed a hoof to what looked like a tiny evil looking pony encased in a circle on the mare's chest, being shot with a beam from the old stallion, “I think this is a picture of Starswirl sealing Twilight's nightmare!”

“But, how?” Twilight asked, “How would he be able to seal it when he died nearly two thousand years ago?”

“You go back in time...” Celestia said, barely more than a whisper, “I remember this day... That was you? Oh my...”

“Tia, are you okay?” Luna was worried, “Do you know what this is?”

“Yes, I do. Starswirl taught me a spell to send another back for six hours. He said there will come a day when I will need to use it. He said I'd know when, and to ensure that the one I send brings the remnants of her horn.”

Twilight looked confused, “My horn?”

“You kept your horn? Why?” Luna asked.

“Well, I've never had a chance to experiment with one, and I thought that it would be fun to see what I could learn from it.”

Luna sighed, “I'm surprised you didn't keep your leg as well.”

“I asked, but it was incinerated before I woke up.”

“Moving on!” Celestia interrupted before she could learn why her student wanted a severed body part, “It will take about twelve hours to prepare the spell, so retrieve your horn and meet me in the training room in the morning.”

“Yes, Princess,” Twilight turned to leave, spotting Curt, still staring at the painting, “Curt?”

“That's him, huh?” said the sniper, “The Merlin, our ancestor... and you get to meet him.”

“I know, I'm so excited. I just wish it could be under better circumstances,” Twilight beamed, “I gotta go back to my room. Do you want to walk with me?”

“Sure, let's go.”

The pair of them walked through the halls, their assigned guard walking a few feet behind. Curt had never had an escort like that before and decided to get to know the guy.

He held a hand to the stallion, “The name's Curtis Dupree, everyone calls me Curt. What about you?”

He looked at the human and then to Twilight, giving the mare a sly grin, “Corporal Dust... Lightning Dust.”

Twilight stopped and turned to the pony causing the others to stop as well, “Dusty? What are you doing on sentry duty?”

“I asked for this post.”

“I thought you hated that armor. You always said the enhancements made you queasy.” Twilight recalled.

“After RD told me about what happened to you on the way to Apocrita, I had to hear more.”

Curt had to ask, “How you guys know each other? He an old boyfriend?”

“No, 'he' is a mare,” Twilight explained, “The armor is enchanted with an illusion that makes everypony look the same.”

“Whoa, awesome,” Curt's eyes widened as an idea struck him, “Dude, let me try the helmet on! I want to see if it works on me!”

Twilight rolled her eyes, “It won't. It uses pony magic to... wait, it uses pony magic which is the same as human magic. Dusty, take it off and let's see if it works. If anypony says anything I'll tell them I demanded it for research.”

“Okay,” Lightning Dust took off the metal cover, and tossed it to Curt, her mane and the fur on her head shifted to her natural colors.

Curt studied it for a bit, trying to feel out the spell used. Not being able to get it, he put the headgear on and turned toward the two mares. Twilight and Lightning gaped at him for a good twenty seconds before busting out laughing.

“How do I look? What the hell? Is that really my voice?” his altered voice bring further mirth from the ponies, “I need a mirror! I got to see this.”

Twilight's horn flashed, and a full body image appeared beside her. Curt mimicked the ladies' reaction at the sight of him with a pony head, gaping and then laughing. Every time he started to get himself under control, he looked up at the image and lost it. It took the trio five minutes before they could get themselves under control enough to speak.

“Leave it on for the rest of the day,” Twilight requested, “I'll say it's a psychology experiment. Come on, I gotta get my horn.”

As they made their way through the halls, they struggled to keep from laughing at the expressions on the ponies' faces as they passed. The group turned a corner and were met by two familiar faces.

“There you are, Twilight,” Rainbow Dash said as she trotted toward her nerdy friend, Spike right behind her, “We've been lo-what the hay is that!” Dash jumped up and hovered while Spike just stared in confusion.

Curt took off the helmet and his human features returned. Seeing the change, the confusion was replaced by laughter. They waited a couple minutes to let the two calm down.

“So what did you need Rainbow?” Twilight asked.

The pegasus' demeanor quickly became serious, “Yeah... there's something we gotta tell you Twi. Can we go to your room so we can sit?”

“Sure,” Twilight answered, “That's where I was going anyway.”

It took them a few more minutes to arrive. Lightning, her helmet back on her head, stood watch by the door while Twilight and the others walked in. The lavender mage told everyone to get comfortable while she retrieved what she needed. She went upstairs to the loft and to a metal chest beside the bed. It looked quite out of place, a tungsten alloy case with a DNA sensor lock. Twilight placed her hoof to the screen. After a quick scan, it unlocked and opened, and she began rummaging through the contents.

“Plasma cutter, EMP grenade, HE-66 explosive. I love those. Ah here you are my former magical appendage.”

She pulled out a long, simple wooden box and opened the lid. The thing was still corrupted, and as such was solid black with an incredibly sharp tip. Flecks of old, dried blood still stained the insides of the grooves that spiraled up the length. Memories of the near-fatal beating she took flashed through her mind’s eye. She closed the lid and placed it on the nightstand, ready for the morning.

She made her way back down the stairs where her friends were waiting. It was obvious that Spike and Rainbow Dash were nervous. Curt was in the kitchen area making some hot cocoa. Twilight took a seat in the chair opposite of the couch the dragon and pegasus were on.

“So, what was it you two wanted to talk to me about?” Twilight got right down to business.

“Well, I'm not sure you're going to like it...” Rainbow said, rubbing the back of her neck.

“I'm sure it's not that bad,” Twilight assured her friend, “You know it takes a lot to upset me... like something as bad as you two telling me you're dating or something.”

Rainbow and Spike looked at each other with sheepish grins.

Twilight chuckled as she looked between them, “Now that's a ridiculous thought right there.”

“Hehe, yeah...” Rainbow tried to act, “That's just... so... funny... hehehe. I mean me and Spike... hilarious.”

Twilight busted out laughing, “Oh, geez, you are too easy to fuck with Dashie. Relax, I already know about you two.”

“What!?” the pegasus shouted, “How did you know?”

“I'm an egghead, remember,” Twilight said proudly, “I noticed you two acting funny before Xander screwed everything up, and after I came back, I noticed the looks you two would give each other.”

“So... you're okay with it?” Spike ventured.

“You're nineteen, Spike. I can't tell you you can't see each other, but I can voice my concerns. I want to make sure that you realize the long term consequences of your relationship. Spike, you're going to live for thousands of years, while Rainbow will likely only live a hundred and twenty. That means she'll die of old age when you're still considered young.”

“I know, Twilight, and I’ll have to cope with that when that day comes,” the young dragon gave his big sister a sad, but reassuring smile, “just like I’ll have to when I lose you the same way. It's not something I want to have to live through, but I’ll have to regardless.”

Twilight closed her eyes and sighed, “Then you have my blessing, but remember, Rainbow Dash, he's like my little brother. I'm sure you won't, but if you hurt him, I hurt you. Got it? Who else knows?”

“Just mom and dad,” Spike answered, “Rainbow would come visit me all the time, and they kind of put two and two together.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, “When did you start calling my parents 'mom and dad'?”

“After your... um... funeral,” Spike said quietly.

Twilight's heart felt like it was in pieces as the thought of 'her funeral' reminded her of just what everypony was put through because of her disappearance.

“I had a funeral? Heh, I guess I knew that, but... hearing someone actually talk about it... I know it wasn't my fault and all, but I'm sorry I put you all through that, especially you, Spike. I have a grave, don't I?”

“Try monument,” Rainbow corrected, “and I don't mean the one in Ponyville, that one was built by the town. The one here, where the ceremony took place, was built by Princess Celestia. I mean, she actually carved it herself. It’s actually pretty awesome.”

“Okay, no more depressing stuff,” Curt interrupted with a tray of four hot mugs, “Twilight's alive and well, you two are in love, and we have liquid awesome to drink. Right now, life is good.”

“Hear, hear,” cried Twilight, raising her mug in a toast. The others followed suit and took a sip of the warming beverage.

Rainbow Dash, ever the appropriate and tactful pony, turned to Spike and asked, “Now that Twilight knows about us, can we have sex?” and was confused by the sudden choking and sputtering of cocoa from her purple pal.

Twilight walked through the door to the training room, her bag floating behind. Celestia and Luna were already waiting for her.

“Good morning, my student,” Celestia greeted, “Did you sleep well?”

“Yes, thank you, Princess. Not one nightmare despite the particularly disturbing mental images that tormented me before I went to bed. I’m sure that was thanks to you, Princess Luna.”

“I wanted you to be rested. You may be required to aide in the sealing,” Luna reasoned, “I did the same for the others as well. That is except Spike and Rainbow Dash. They did not sleep last night for some reason. Perhaps they are just nervous of events to come?”

Twilight groaned, “Yeah, we'll go with that.”

“Are you prepared, Twilight?” asked the sun sister.

“Yes, I have my broken horn, the letter with your seal, and the proof of validity, and my camera,” Twilight listed.

“Your camera?” inquired Luna.

“So I can get a photo of myself with Starswirl, of course,” Twilight stated.

The royal siblings laughed a bit. They should have known she would do something like this.

“Alright, but don't pester him,” Celestia conceded, “If he says no, then that's it, alright?”

“Alright,” Twilight agreed, “So, what do I do?”

“Stand here, in the arcane circle.”

Twilight looked down to see the magical symbol on the floor. It shouldn't have surprised her that a spell like this would use an arcane circle. The amount of magic it took her to go back a week for five minutes was insane. It goes without saying that sending a pony back nearly two thousand years for several hours must be more than even Celestia was willing to use without a focus like that.

Twilight did as she was told, “Okay, now what?”

“Now, I cast the spell. Oh, and Twilight, before you go... I'm sorry,” apologized the solar diarch.

“Sorry for what?” Twilight asked, but the spell was already being cast. White, magical energy cascaded up from the seal like a waterfall going in the wrong direction. The magic soon began to swirl around the scared mare in a torrent of energy. A feeling of being pulled came over her, much like when she did it the first time but stronger. Suddenly, the white energy burst like a balloon being popped, depositing her on an unfamiliar floor. It was a much rougher landing than when she did it, but at least nothing was damaged.

“How dare you!” said an obnoxious voice. Twilight pushed herself to her hooves and looked at the source. In front of her, a young, white alicorn of about sixteen or seventeen with a long pink mane glared at her, “You interrupted my lesson, peasant. Be gone, filth, or I will have you thrown in the dungeon.”

Well, that explains the apology, Twilight thought to herself.

Author's Note

In case you haven't already, check this out.

Oh yeah, and if you're wondering, Parry Riposte is the colt Applebloom was fencing with in the cutie pox episode.

PS here's an awesome fanfic of my fanfic

Chapter 38: Caging the Beast

“Now Celestia, that's no way to speak to a pony that simply materializes from nothing,” another voice, older and wiser, spoke up, “I apologize, my name is Starswirl. May I ask your name, and how you came to appear in my study?”

Twilight looked up at the elderly stallion in awe, “M... my name is... Rider,” giving my real name to Celestia now might be a bad idea, “Starswirl, sir, I've come from far in the future. Our world's in grave danger, and I need your help to save it.”

“She's a mad mare! She claims to have passed through time,” exclaimed the young Celestia.

“Yes, I am a mad mare, but I'm a mad mare from the future,” Twilight shot, already losing patience with her teacher's past self, “Can we talk in private? I'll tell you whatever you wish to know.”

“Celestia, we'll continue this later,” was the conjurer’s reply, “I need to speak with this mare in private.”

Celestia harrumphed, but did as her teacher asked, lest her father catch word of her disobedience.

“So, you appear here with a time travel spell, and speak of a cataclysm in the future. Is that about right...” he gave her a knowing grin, “Twilight Sparkle?”

Twilight gasped, “How do you know who I am?”

“I have been experimenting with time for close to a hundred years,” he explained, “My first successful time spell was a window in time. I became curious, and focused on seeing my most remarkable descendant... I wanted to see if my bloodline would bear fruit. Sure enough, I saw you locked in a duel against a dark alicorn. I watched as you used a magic the likes of which I've never seen and purified the beast. You could imagine my shock to see little Luna in its place. I was tempted to tell her of her future plight, but decided destiny may have a use for her fall.”

“So I guess this letter Celestia gave me as proof of my story isn't needed. What else do you know about me?” Twilight asked.

“I know that you are a remarkable unicorn, but I admit my shock at your current condition. You seem like you have witnessed war first hand.”

“I've done more then witnessed,” Twilight confirmed, “I've had a seriously fu... a terrible year. But that's not why I'm here. During the fighting, I developed... a nightmare. The same kind of demon that had Luna.”

“I see... We call them shades. I lost a dear friend to one, and have studied the beasts. How is is you are not maddened by the creature now?”

“They require a massive amount of magic, and an evil undead unicorn sucked the magic from my body. Without the required amount of magical energy, it's mostly dormant, though I think it's affecting me a little.”

“I will search my tomes for the knowledge needed. It may take some time, so feel free to wander the halls. I will send word when you are needed.”

Twilight, seeing he was already engrossed in the task, placed a teleport mark on the floor and left him to his work. As much as she wanted to watch her idol work, she knew she would only be in the way. It was harder to tear herself away from that room than it was to tear herself away from Canterlot when she was sent to oversee the Summer Sun Festival preparations in Ponyville. The only thing that made it possible was seeing the old castle in one piece. The ruins always fascinated her, and now she could see them as they once were.

“I wonder if they'll let me in the library?” Twilight asked herself out loud.

“You owe me an apology, peasant,”

Twilight let a little growl as Celestia stepped from around a corner. She couldn't believe Princess Celestia, the kindest, most understanding and gentle pony in Equestria, was ever like this. Twilight took a deep breath, trying to keep her temper down.

“I'm talking to you, you ugly scared freak! You had better listen to me! I'm an Ascended!” she flared her wings for emphasis.

Twilight chuckled. She forgot the term alicorn wouldn't be adopted for another five hundred years. Of course the high and mighty princess didn't realize why the lavender pony was laughing.

“You dare laugh? I am more powerful than any unicorn! I could tear you apart! Learn your place... groveling at my hooves.”

That was it. Twilight had enough of this pony's mouth. She didn't care if she would become her teacher, and something of a second mother. Twilight turned to face the future ruler with a scowl on her face.

“Oh yes, Princess,” Twilight seethed, “You're probably at least ten times more powerful than me, but the funny thing about power is that it's nothing compared to experience, knowledge, and wisdom... something I think I could provide. I challenge you to the honor circle.”

Celestia's eyes widened in utter shock. She looked around to see if there were witnesses and saw a couple maids with expressions that mirrored hers. She couldn't believe somepony was actually going to challenge her. Slowly, a grin spread across her face. She was going to make an example of this worm.

“Very well, I accept,” she said at last, “The circle is over here.”

She lead Twilight through a room and onto a balcony. With a smirk that screamed “I'm better than you,” she spread her wings and leaped into the air, gliding to a stone circle. She looked up with the same smirk. Twilight countered with a smile of her own. She set her saddle bags down on the balcony. In a flash of light, she teleported from the balcony to the circle, catching Celestia completely off guard.

“Wha? How...” Celestia stammered.

“Like I said,” Twilight took a stony expression as the air around the shimmered, sealing them in a shield.

“I'm going to enjoy this,” Celestia snarled as her horn lit up. She fired a volley of five projectiles at her adversary, only for them to strike the barrier behind. Twilight dodged them with ease. With a quick thrust of her back legs, she launched herself at the alicorn. She closed the distance in about a second, and struck her teachers teenage form in the jaw with an uppercut from her left hoof.

Celestia staggered back, clutching her jaw in a hoof, “You worm. What's the matter, don't have any real magic?”

“I have a lot of magic, but I'm teaching you a lesson. I'm not using magic because without magic, I'm at my weakest,” Twilight lectured, “And at my weakest, I can still beat you like a filly.”

“Why you insolent-!” Celestia shouted indignantly.

The arrogant royal let loose with a burst of arctic wind, but once again Twilight was ahead of her. The unicorn dove aside and sprang up at Celestia's side. She dodged a wild thrust of the wing and shot out a back hoof at her future mentor's sides beneath the wing.

When Celestia rose again, eye eyes burned white with power, “You... I'll destroy you!”

She rose into the air as her horn lit up with a powerful spell. It was one Twilight didn't recognize, but could tell from the components that it was huge. The barrier runes along the outside of the ring sparked and sputtered under the strain of holding in so much magical energy. They didn't last too long before shattering, dispelling the shield. Not wasting another second, Twilight leaped up above her. Even through the white pools of magic, she could see the surprise in the brat's eyes, before dropping her metal hoof onto the top of her head. The one-day ruler of the sun slammed into the stone circle hard. For a moment, Twilight worried that she overdid it, but that fear was banished when the alicorn started to struggle to her hooves.

“Guards! Arrest that mare!” she shouted. She stood there, panting, but the guards did nothing, “What are you doing? I gave you an order!”

“They are following mine,” boomed an powerful, yet soft voice.

Twilight turned to face the newcomer and was met with an awe-inspiring sight. He stood taller than even Celestia in her own time. His brilliant white coat shimmered in the light given by his ethereal yellow mane. It was as if the sun itself took the form of a pony and descended upon the world. Finally her mind caught up to her, and she gave a deep, respectful bow.

“Father, she attacked me!” Celestia lied, “She-

“Silence, daughter!” Solaris interrupted, “I witnessed what transpired from the issuing of the challenge. You sully your honor with this display. You boast of power, but know not its meaning. This unicorn, however does. She has not the strength of an earth pony, the agility of a pegasus, nor did she use her magic. You, Celestia, are stronger than an earth pony, more agile than a pegasus, and more powerful than a unicorn, yet you were defeated. Do you know why?”

Celestia kicked at the ground, “Because power is nothing compared to experience, knowledge, and wisdom.”

“Precisely, and that shall be a lesson you will need to learn. A ruler, my beloved child, serves on high. It is our task to guide our subjects, protect them, and watch over them. We are not better than they, and to instill this lesson, you shall work in the kitchen as a laborer for one week. I will send word to the cook. Now go, I must speak with this mare.”

“Y... yes, father.” Celestia did as she was commanded.

The great king smiled down at Twilight, “ Sometimes, when one’s pride is wounded, humility is allowed to grow. Rise, madam, and tell me of yourself.”

Twilight did as she was asked, “My name is Rider, and I'm here to seek the assistance of Starswirl the Bearded.”

“Oh? And who is your master, Lady Rider? You are as fierce as a dragon in battle.”

“The one who taught me to fight is named Raak. My magic teacher was Has-Ka.”

“Hmm, strange names. Where are they from?”

“Um, far away. Forgive me, but I think it's best that you not know too much about me,” Twilight said nervously.

The legendary king looked at her in confusion, “And why is that?”

“Well, I'm from the future, and anything I say could have dire consequences.”

“The future? Is that so? Ha! So the old conjurer truly did it!”

Before they could continue, they were interrupted by a bright red bird landing on Twilight's head.

“Ah, Philomena. Come to fetch the good lady for your master, have you? Very well.”

“Oh, before I leave,” Twilight flashed her horn and her bags appeared on her back. She levitated her camera from the bag and held it up, “This is a device that can take a lifelike portrait in seconds... may I take a picture of you and I?”

“Hmm, I see no reason why not.”

“Awesome!” Twilight sat down beside the old monarch, and levitated the camera into position. With a flash, the image was captured, “Thank you so much your highness. I'll always cherish-”

“Hyaa!” a small battle cry rang out as Twilight felt something small hit her back followed by several smaller impacts, “How Dawe you huwt my sister!”

Twilight couldn't help but squee at the sight of the tiny indigo alicorn punching her in the back with her tiny hooves. With another click, the sight was saved in digital format.

“Calm down, Luna. Your sister brought it upon herself,” Solaris levitated his youngest daughter from her 'victim' and placed her on his back, “I bid you good day, Lady Rider.”

“And if you be mean to my sister again, I'll beat you up!” cried Luna, pointing a threatening hoof at Twilight as another click sounded from the camera.

She replaced the camera and quickly teleported to the rune she placed earlier.

“Ah, Lady Sparkle, there you are. I may have found the enchantment needed, but a problem does exist. While I have discovered the enchantment, it is quite the powerful one. I doubt even diamond could contain the magic. I will need a material that could withstand vast amounts of magic.”

Twilight smiled, “Then it's a good thing I brought this,” She levitated the box with her horn and presented it to Starswirl, “It was broken off by the same unicorn that drained my magic before he did, so it retained its nightmare qualities.”

“Oh my... I've never worked with a material such as this. Let me see,” He levitated the spiraled object and closed his eyes, feeling it out, “Hmm... yes... yes, this will be perfect. It contains a portion of the shade. I may be able to harness that. I will need your assistance for a moment.”

“Of course!” Twilight jumped to his side, “What do you need?”

“A drop of blood,” He said before trying to jab a needle in her leg, unfortunately, it was her right and the needle broke easily, “Oh my.”

“Oh, sorry, that one's fake,” Twilight explained, rolling the sleeve down a little to show the steel beneath, “See. Take it from the left.”

“Fascinating,” Starswirl poked the skin of her left leg and gathered a bit of the leaking red fluid with his magic, “How much time do you have before the spell fails and you return?”

“A couple hours, why?”

“Then you can assist me.”

“Oh my gosh!” Twilight gushed, “I get to work with Starswirl. Before we begin, can we get a picture?”

The next several hours of work consisted of planning and testing. Though Twilight was no stranger to pony testing, she's never really been the subject. It made sense, now, why Rainbow Dash hated it. Having to sit there while somepony else stands over you, poking and prodding, but she toughed it out. Eventually, though, they were done with their calculations and planning.

“Now Twilight,” began the former human, “The amulet will use the corruption left within your horn. When you wear it, it will seek out the corruption inside of you and merge with it. When it does, the spells it carries will act. I must warn you though, if another were to try to wear it the shade fragment would strengthen them, but it would also corrupt them.”

“Let's hope nopony else gets their hooves on it then,” Twilight replied and looked at the clock on her leg mounted computer, “Shit, I have less than a minute. How will you get it to me?”

“If I can discover a way to send it through time, I will. If I cannot, you will have to seek it out. Magical artifacts of this nature would likely be documented. Therefore, if you seek its name, you should find it.”

“What are you going to call it?” Twilight said hurriedly.

“Hmm... Ah! Seeing as it is the only artifact to be crafted from the horn of a unicorn, I shall name it...”

A white light surrounded Twilight as the spell started to fail. Before it whisked her back her own time, she was able to make out the name.

“The Alicorn Amulet.”

Author's Note

Before anyone complains that this is a cop out for the Nightmare Dusk thing, it's not. I'm not giving spoilers, but I have this planned out.

In other news, my internet is back! Yay! This means more regular updates!

I still need mane 6 writers for the colab sequels. If you can write decently and like this fic, give it a try

Oh, and if you're still wondering who Parry Riposte is, here's a picture of him and Apple Bloom: here

Chapter 40: Welcome to the Alliance

“Calm down, Luna. It will be okay,” Celestia tried to calm her sister.

“Calm down?” Luna said indignantly, “How can I calm down when those things are out there?”

“Because I've already sent the Wonderbolts to find them, and take care of them,” Celestia stated.

“Oh please, what are show ponies going to do against monsters like those?” argued the moon princess.

“Excuse me, but I didn't have any trouble with them,” informed Trixie.

“Yes, but... I'm sorry. I'm just worried for our ponies.”

“As am I, but it will be fine,” Celestia gave her sister a warm smile, “If they're scouts they won't engage unless in defense. Now try to compose yourself. I don't want Twilight to think the world is ending just because she was gone for a few hours.”

As if on cue, the air began to ripple with energy. In a flash of light and a sound like thunder, Twilight appeared with a shocked look on her face.

“Twilight, did it work?” Celestia asked, bringing the unicorn from her stupor.

“Uh, n... not yet,” she answered, “Princess, what did you do with the Alicorn Amulet?”

“Oh, come on, Twilight!” Trixie shouted indignantly, “It's been six years. Can we forget about that?”

“Trixie? Why are you... never mind,” Twilight shook her head to get back on track, “It was made for me.” Twilight explained what Starswirl told her about the way it would work.

“So, when I used the amulet, I was possessed by a fragment of your Nightmare?” Trixie asked, “So, everything I did was your fault?”

Twilight rolled her eyes, “You wish. I assume you got my letter?” Trixie smiled and nodded, “I take it you're happy?”

“Not at all,” Trixie growled, “I wanted to be more powerful by my own hard work, not some abomination's sick desires. That... Katuth!”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, “Using draconic curses now? You could just call him a fuck face like I do.”

“One foul mouthed pony is enough, Twilight,” Luna deadpanned.

“Twilight,” Celestia began, “Before I forget, thank you. What you taught me that day was one of the most important lessons of my life. Now go get ready for the Alliance ambassadors. I'll need you to be present.”

“Yes Princess,” Twilight gave a small bow, “Oh, and before I forget... I totally kicked your ass.” Twilight laughed and flashed to her room.

“I'm missing something, aren't I,” Trixie asked.

The gleaming white craft seemed to float down from the heavens like some divine being. The gathering of royal guard, diplomats, officials, as well as the Princesses of Equestria, and representatives of Griffany and Wyr stood in awe of the grand spectacle. Only Twilight, and Seth were unfazed by the display. The great metal beast touched down with a grace that belied its size. With a hiss, a platform lowered onto the welcoming carpet set in the field. The crowd of curious citizens gaped from a safe distance as a contingent of Human, Aviva, and Korg, the three main races of the Alliance, descended to greet the leaders.

The one leading the procession, a human, stopped and gave a respectful bow to Princess Celestia, “Greetings on behalf of the Alliance of Planets. I am its representative, Admiral Andrew Gibson.”

“A pleasure to meet you, Admiral Gibson, I am Princess Celestia co-ruler of the nation of Equestria. My student has told me of your kindness to her. I am grateful for what you've done for her.”

Luna stepped forward, “I am Princess Luna co-ruler of the nation of Equestria. I too would like to thank you for protecting my dear friend.”

The griffin was next, “I am Penelope Longfeather, Senator of the ninth district of the nation of Griffany. I thank you for protecting the one responsible for curing my homeland of a terrible plague.”

A dragon, only slightly larger than Celestia approached, “I am Valkut, son of Azi, Grand Chief of Wyr.”

“Before we begin,” the Admiral stated, “I would like to say that regardless of what happens here, the Alliance will help push back the incoming Dratali fleet. It's the least we can do to repay everything Lieutenant Sparkle has done for us.”

“We thank you,” Celestia gave a thankful nod, “Now, if you will follow us, my sister and I shall direct you to the meeting room.”

The sound of steel cutting air and the labored breathing of a certain cyan pegasus was the only sound to be heard in the clearing in the Whitetail Woods. Rainbow Dash swung her steel bladed wings with the speed she was known for. The lightweight weapons were strong but flexible enough to allow flight to be maintained, though at a reduced speed and maneuverability.

“Not bad, kid,” a familiar voice came from behind the blue pony.

“Who you calling kid, grandma?” Dash replied before turning around and giving her older friend a hug, “How've you been, Spits?”

“Not bad, my team is off on a mission right now, so I figured I’d find out where you were training at. I got a little gift for you,” Spitfire pulled out a small cylinder with a two pronged fork on one end.

Dash's eyes widened, “Is that a bolt thrower?”

“That it is,” said the fiery pegasus, “It was mine, but...” she flared a pair of stumps on her back.

“Oh, right, I forgot about that,” Rainbow winced, remembering the article from three years ago about that particular accident.

“That's alright, my sister said she thinks she's close to a breakthrough in finding a way to replace them.”

“Whoa, really? 'Cause, I’ll be honest, losing my wings is my biggest fear. I used to have nightmares about having my wings torn off by a huge dragon.”

“You know, they say dreams are windows into an alternate universe. Maybe in another Equestria you did. Anyway, back to the bolt thrower. You know how to use this?” asked the former stuntmare.

“Yeah, you put the trigger in your mouth and bite down.” Rainbow Dash explained.

“That's right, and the faster you fly, the faster it charges. Somepony with your speed could keep a constant stream going if you wanted to. Here, I'll show you how to put it on.”

Spitfire attached the weapon to the slot on the right wingblade, securing it tight. She then strapped the trigger to Rainbow's foreleg where it could be easily used.

“Alright, let's try it out,” the Wonderbolts’ manager declared, “Take the trigger in your mouth,” Rainbow placed it between her teeth, “Extend your wing and take aim at that rock over there. Now squeeze.”

The fur on Dash's neck stood on end, her natural pegasus storm senses warning her of lightning nearby, as a stream of high powered static electricity split the air. The large rock was showered with sparks as the weaponized lightning struck it, leaving a scorch mark.

“Whoa! That was awesome!” decreed the cyan pegasus.

“I know, right?" Spitfire agreed, “Just be sure you watch your aim. There's a reason civilians aren't allowed to have these. Speaking of which, you didn't get this from me.”

“Don't worry, I got them from some seedy looking pony in a trench coat in Manehattan.”

“Ha, this is why you're not the Element of Honesty.”

It was late when the train arrived at Canterlot station. Several ponies poured out, heading in the same direction. Almost everyone on board were volunteers from across the country, and not just ponies but minotaurs, griffins, diamond dogs, and even a few changelings. Applejack couldn't remember seeing so many different kinds of folk in one place at the same time. She started making her way toward the palace when somepony ran into her rather hard.

“Oh my, I'm so sorry,” said a familiar, soft voice.

“Fluttershy? What're you doing here?” asked AJ.

Fluttershy 'eeped' and jumped back at the sound of her name, “Oh, Applejack, you startled me. I want to do something to help. I thought with my medical knowledge, I would be useful.”

“Why, that's mighty thoughtful of you, sugarcube,” the orange mare smiled at her friend, “Ah'm sure you'll be a big help, considerin' how much you've patched up mah brother and me.”

“Oh, I don't think I'd be a big help,” Fluttershy hid her blush behind her mane.

“Quit bein' so modest,” the farmer patted her friend on the back with a little more force than necessary, “You'll do fine. You see anypony else from Ponyville?”

“I saw Lyra, Nurse Red Heart, Golden Harvest, Parry Riposte, Berry Pu-”

“Wait, did you say Parry Riposte?” AJ interrupted her friend.

“Y-yes, he was in the same car as me, why?” asked the shy pegasus asked.

“Ah'm gonna kill'em,” Applejack fumed, “How dare he do somethin' like this with a foal on the way!”

“Foal?” Fluttershy was taken back, “What do you...” she gasped, “Isn't he Applebloom's coltfriend? Is Applebloom pregnant?”

“That's right, and now that little peanut brain is gonna go and get himself killed!” the cowpony stormed away, looking for the young stallion, “Imma beat some sense into him!”

Applejack pushed through the crowd, Fluttershy pleading with her to calm down. After some time searching through the crowd she stomped away, cursing him under her breath.

“Applejack, please just try to calm down,” Fluttershy continued.

“Like hay Ah'm gonna calm down! Does that little jerk even know what he's gettin' himself into?” Applejack turned toward the gentle pegasus with tears in her eyes, “What if somethin' happens to him? If he gets himself killed, Applebloom'll be left all alone to raise her foal by herself!”

“That's not true, she'll have you, and Big Macintosh, and Cheerlie, and the rest of us,” Fluttershy reasoned.

“Big Mac and Cheerlie have their own foal to worry about, and we ain't guaranteed to survive either,” Applejack said weakly, “Ah ain't worried 'bout mahself getting killed so much as makin' sure mah family is safe.”

Fluttershy shared her friend's somber mood until an idea struck her, “Let's go. I have a plan.”

“What?” AJ followed her flighty friend, “What're you talkin' about? Plan for what? Fluttershy?”

Seeing she wasn't getting answers, she followed in silence. They made their way to the guard office and went inside. Fluttershy, her timid nature left behind to help her long time friend, flew up and requested to speak to the pony in charge. After a moment, a green pegasus stallion came out to greet them.

“I'm Captain Cook, what can I do for you lovely ladies?” he asked.

“I'm Fluttershy and this is Applejack,” the captain's eyes widened as he recognized the names, “And I need a favor. There's a young stallion coming to volunteer, and we need him assigned to Applejack.”

Said rodeo champ gave her friend an understanding smirk as the officer answered, “I'm sorry, Ms. Fluttershy, but that's not something I can really do.”

“Oh, but you must,” Fluttershy pressed, “It would mean an awful lot,” She broke out her secret weapon; her eyes widened in a desperate, pleading, pitiful gaze... “please?”

“Y-y-yes... o-of course... what... whatever you need,” the officer caved like a tin can under a boulder, “Wh-What's the name?”

“Parry Riposte, from Ponyville,” Fluttershy said quickly.

After a few notes on a form he looked back up at them, “O-okay, he's as-assigned to Applejack. Do you need anything else?”

“Thank you so much. You're such a kind stallion,” Fluttershy smiled and gave him a small peck on the cheek and flew out the door.

The moment they were out of sight Fluttershy pressed against the wall, clutching her chest and hyperventilating, “Oh... my... gosh... I... can't... breathe.” All the panic she was holding back came rushing out like a flood.

“You alright, Shy?” Applejack asked in concern.

“I'll... be fine... give me... a moment.”

“Uh... Captain?” his assistant poked the petrified pony only for him to collapse to his side with a stupid grin on his face.

“Em ay oope, heheheheeeee,” he uttered.

“I think he's broken.”

Chapter 41: The End Begins

“The pods will then attach to the ships, allowing the unicorns inside to cast a shield spell around the ship if needed and wrap the mass driver warheads in magic.” Jynx finished her presentation to the ship captains on the mechanics of the 'mage pods' she, Technia, and Aden had developed.

“These magic shields will keep out enemy magic attacks?” one of the officers asked.

“That's correct,” Jynx confirmed, “These shields were designed to repel magic, but this comes at the cost of being vulnerable to physical impacts. For this reason, the magical shields will be erected underneath the ships' shields. Any other questions?” After she heard none she continued, “Okay then. If you'll excuse me, I have some ponies to brief.”

With that, the khaki unicorn left the room and headed down the hall. Admiral Gibson turned around to address the captains, “Now head to your ships and make ready. We don't know when they’re going to arrive, but it will be today,” After that, he made his way to Princess Celestia in the corner.

“You do know the risk that every unicorn that participates in this operation is taking, right?” he asked.

“I know the risk, Admiral,” she replied, “As do my ponies. As much as it pains me to put them at risk, it's necessary. I know that before the day is over, many of my ponies will lose their lives. The death toll will likely be higher than any war this world has ever seen, and there will be innocents among those numbers.”

“I know this is hard,” the Admiral comforted her, “It's hard to give an order to send those you love like your own family into battle. Especially when you know some of them won't be coming back.”

“But it must be done...” Celestia looked out the window at the various ponies and other beings, “This day can only end in sorrow.”

“I should buck you into next week, ya dern feather head!” Applejack scolded as she pressed her future brother-in-law against a wall, “What the hay were you thinkin'? You can get killed out here!”

“I want to help protect Applebloom,” Parry said as proud as he could, which really wasn't much.

“Then you should be by her side, not leavin' her! What'll happen if you get killed? You want your foal to be fatherless?” She released him and sighed, “It's too late now, though, ain't it? You done signed up and showed up, but Ah swear to you, if you get yourself killed, Ah'm gonna have Twilight bring you back, just so I can kill ya again!”

“Y-yes ma'am,” the swordpony saluted his commanding officer.

“Good, now... do you get how the hay these things work?” Applejack motioned to the rifle mounted on her shoulder, “Cause that Technicality, or whatever her name was, was talkin' about as fast as Pinkie, but usin' Twilight words.”

Parry chuckled, “Alright, it's like this...”

“Oh my,” said the voice of a certain shape-shifting monarch, “Don't you look like a real warrior?”

“Ah, Chrysalis, are your soldiers in position?” asked the solar princess as she finished adjusting her golden armor.

“We're ready,” replied the changeling, “I'm just making sure you are... and I love what you did with your mane. Red's a good color.”

“Thanks,” Celestia chuckled, “I thought it would be more intimidating.”

“So you're going to be placing yourself on the front lines after all,” Chrysalis smirked, “I've always respected how you're not above getting your hooves dirty.”

“I could say the same about you,” Celestia said and placed the golden helm on her head, “Now let us join our brave subjects.”

Chrysalis grinned, “And spill the blood of our enemies.”

“Are you sure you're gonna be okay?” Rainbow asked.

“Yeah,” Spike said as he looked around the cave, “There's plenty of room, and it's strong. It'll take the magic in stride.”

“I don't mean the cave,” RD deadpanned, “Are you going to be alright?”

“I'll be fine,” Spike placed his claws on the cyan pegasus' neck and leaned his forehead to hers, “I'm more worried about you. I wish you'd wear some kind of armor.”

“It'll slow me down too much, and my speed is what'll keep my flank alive. These blades slow me down enough,” she flared her wings, showcasing the metal blades adorning them.

“Just come back to me,” Spike gave his love a kiss.

“Hey, I have an idea,” Rainbow Dash said, sounding kind of nervous and blushing, “I love you and you love me, right? Well, I was thinking that, maybe, if you wanna, after all this mess we... could... I don't know... get married...”

Spike snickered, “Okay, changeling, where's the real Rainbow Dash? Actually, keep her. Can you change into Rarity next time we do it?”

“Hey!” Rainbow punched him in the shoulder, “I go off on a limb and get all emotional, and you make a joke?”

Spike brought Dash into a tight hug, “I'm sorry, and sure, let's get married.”

The supersonic pony squeed and squeezed her dragon, “If anypony asks, though, you asked me and I acted aloof.”

“Gotcha.”

How did Twilight navigate this maze? Luna thought as she wandered the massive ship. It was her duty to oversee the “mage pods” and the unicorns within. After they were attached, she decided she wanted to see the place Twilight called home for several months, to which Gibson agreed. Naturally, she had an escort, but refused to ask him for directions out of pride. She found herself in an observation room with two others. They stood out quite a bit compared to the others. One was a blonde woman wearing a light green shirt and white short pants, while the other was a man in a brown jacket.

The woman turned around and smiled as if seeing an old friend, “Hello, Luna. How have you been?”

Taken back, Luna slowly responded, “I'm... fine... Have we met?”

“Oh, not for another three hundred years,” said the man in the jacket, “Come, Rose. How does dinner in Italy sound?”

“Lovely,” she responded.

“Allons-y!” declared the man as the two left, leaving a very confused princess.

After a few moments, Luna regained her composure and turned to her escort, “I'm finished, could you please take me to the bridge now?”

“Very well, follow me.”

Rainbow Dash looked down on the training ground from her cloud perch. She had spent most of the morning practicing flying with the hindering metal on her wings, and was resting and waiting for the Dratali to arrive. To say she was anxious was an understatement. Her pegasus blood was itching for a fight, but her mind was dreading it. She knew that several of the ponies below would never see another day, some of them she called her friends.

Her musing was cut off by a familiar voice calling out to her. She looked up to see a her favorite ballerina wearing a helmet and one of those rifles like Twilight had on her back, “Scoots, what are you doing here? You're not here to fight are you?”

“I am,” replied Scootaloo as she landed with a grace that only one in her profession could, “Don't try to talk me out of it.”

Rainbow laughed, “Don't worry, I know trying to talk you out of anything is a lost cause. I just figured you've gotten too girly to fight.”

“I can still kick your flank,” the young pegasus grinned.

“Not in a race,” Rainbow grinned back. The two shared a laugh for a bit, “Thanks, Scoots, I needed that.”

“We both did.”

“Okay everypony, just like we practiced!” Cadence called out to the gathering of her subjects.

The Crystal Heart stood in the center of town square. Surrounding it, about a third of the population of the kingdom began to rise up in a soft, but powerful melody that filled the air. In response, the Crystal Heart began to pulsate with a crimson light as it rose into the air. Cadence took her position beneath the Heart, ready to activate the spell.

Shining turned back to the Comm device Seth gave him, “We're ready, Admiral.”

“I'm glad to hear it,” Gibson replied, “I can't wait to see this 'Crystal Heart' in action. I'll give the word when they arrive.”

“We'll be waiting.”

Trixie glared at the object floating in Twilight's magic. She was never one to let go of a grudge easily, and invading her thoughts definitely earned her wrath. If not for the facts that it was essential for her friend's sanity and nearly indestructible, she'd smash it into a billion pieces. Twilight didn't notice the look on the traveling showmare's face. She was too enthralled by the scarlet amulet she held.

“Hard to believe isn't it?” Twilight mused, “This ancient, eighteen hundred year old artifact is made out of a piece of me. I'm a part of history. Lord Copper, Madam Blackthorn, Nightshade... I was there for all of them...”

“And helped them toward their evil goals,” Trixie reminded the lavender mare, “Those were three of the cruelest ponies in Equestrian history.”

“I know, and I hate that they used my Nightmare fragment, but it's just... everything I knew about history has changed so much in the past year. First, I find out Mayhem wasn't the evil destroyer, but a savior and one of my best friends’ father. Then, I find out that ponies use to be human. Now, I find out one of the most infamous artifacts is a piece of me.”

Trixie laughed warmly, “Kind of like believing you're the most powerful unicorn in Equestria, and then, when you go to some backwater town to earn a few bits to eat for the next few days, you find a librarian who's twice the mage you'd ever be? Yeah, I know the feeling. To believe all that you know to be truth, is to believe yourself god.”

“Wow, that's really deep,” Twilight was shocked.

“Zilma, a zebra shaman, taught me that when I was in the Zebrican isles.” replied Trixie.

“You really have to tell me about your travels.”

“And you must tell me of yours, but for now, I must go,” Trixie gave her friend a hug, “I'm going to be needed on the battlefield. Too few ponies have actual experience in war.”

Twilight quirked an eyebrow, “And you do?”

“Remind me to tell you about Stalliongrad.”

“You didn't just put on shows did you?” asked the egghead.

“Let's just say I helped end wars,” Trixie grinned.

“Oh, we are so going to have to spar after this,” Twilight got a gleam in her eye.

Trixie laughed, “How is it that you've changed so much, and yet you're still the exact same? Good luck, Twilight, and I hope that thing works.”

“So do I Trixie.” With that, the blue unicorn left the lavender one to herself.

Twilight looked around her room. She had a lot of fond memories in that space. So many long hours studying, experimenting, and theorizing. It was in this very room that Twilight received the letter that changed her life for the better. She looked back at the day she thought going to a small backwater town was the worst thing in her life... if only it were. The steel-legged mare took a deep sigh and slipped the Alicorn Amulet around her neck.

“Huh... is it work-Ahh!” Twilight was interrupted as her body suddenly felt like it was on fire.

As the few last minute preparations were made, more than an hour passed. As expected though, the still peace of the void was broken as a fleet of Dratali warships entered the gravity well of the lonesome planet.

Author's Note

Check this out. It's a great story written by an excellent author, but it needs more love.

Chapter 42: The First Shots

“Dear god...” Admiral Gibson was stunned for a second at the sheer number of enemy vessels. It wasn't some small fleet meant to take out a low-tech world. This was a fleet meant to attack an Alliance world, which meant they expected them to be there. “All Ships, lock onto adept capable targets and prepare to fire mass drivers! Unicorns activate mass driver magic shells!” he watched through the view screen as the front of his ship and every other glowed in a multitude of colors. “Fire!”

The ship shuddered as the incredibly powerful cannon fired its payload. The rainbowed warhead streaked toward its still shielded target. Every breath was held as they prayed. Instead of the rippling impact of metal on shielding, the warhead burrowed into the hull and detonated, rending the ship in half. The breaths that were being held were released in a cheer.

“Damn right! Reload and fire at will! Release fighters, and keep those bombers back! Unicorns, keep those shield spells at the ready and raise them the second you're instructed!” Admiral continued barking orders and keeping in constant communication with his captains.

A flash of light erupted as the ponies aboard the ship beside them failed to cast their shield spell in time. A warhead from a Dratali adept ship passed through the shields and obliterated it. Luna looked on in tears as hundreds died, several of them her own subjects.

“God damn it! We can't afford to lose what ships we have!” Gibson shouted.

The invaders seized the gap in the defenders line and several small ships shot through before it could be close up.

“Shit, shit, shit!” the Admiral hit a few buttons on his chair, “This is Admiral Gibson, Dratali landers have broken through! Armor, activate the Crystal Heart's spell! Pegasus units, shoot down any you can! Ground unicorns, converge on the heave landers, they likely have shielded units! Hayes, report!”

All Luna saw the entire time was the debris of the destroyed ship. She could see the shapes of her ponies floating lifelessly in the void. Unlike her sister, she wasn't really a fighter. She's never seen this kind of violence. She may have been the more powerful of the two, but Luna lacked the skill Celestia had. It was one of the things Luna was always so jealous of her for. Even when her Nightmare made her already vast magical power even greater, Celestia still beat her. These thoughts flowed through her mind as she watched one of the figures floating toward the screen. Luna could just start to make out her terrified face, frozen in the cold of space.

“Princess Luna,” Admiral Gibson brought her out of her trance, “Maybe you should return to the planet.”

“No, I need to be here with my ponies in space,” Luna responded, “Celestia is down there for them.”

“Is she going to be alright without you?”

Luna laughed heartily, “Worry not for her, dear Admiral. If the Dratali feared Twilight, then they have no hope against my sister.”

“You heard the man!” Shining Armor shouted over the gathered crystal ponies, “Hit it!”

With that, the singing rose to a fast melody, feeding the Crystal Heart with their energy. The powerful artifact rose higher, glowing violently red with power.

“Cadence, now!”

“Right!” the crystal princess focused her own magic into the heart.

Shining Armor gasped as the shockwave that was released flowed through him. He felt his nervousness leave him as energy filled him, and the thought of killing a sentient being, while still didn't feel good, was bearable. He suddenly felt like he could take on an army.

If this is what the rest of the world is feeling, Then we just might have a chance.

Celestia watched as the first of the landing crafts began their descent to the fields at the foot of Canterlot Mountain. Her pegasi immediately began their assault. The princess smiled when she saw bolts of lightning lancing from one as she left a rainbow in her wake. She figured she would be one of the first ones in the fray. As much as Celestia wanted to fire at the ships, she knew she would need to conserve her magic. That and the risk of hurting her ponies was too great. They managed to shoot down two of the craft before the others landed and their murderous passengers poured out.

Celestia stepped forward and bellowed, “You are not welcome here! If you come here seeking death then you will find it at the edge of Excalibur!”

The blade sang against its scabbard as it was released by Celestia's magic. The mirror-like blade glistened in the light of the sun as she charged down the field, bullets bouncing harmlessly off her shield. The first of the Dratali she reached had a look of pure terror on his face that remained even as the head it was attached to tumbled to the ground. The legendary sword danced through the air, dispatching foes as it moved. A couple bolts of magic flew toward the diarch only to be dissolved by the weapon. Celestia grinned knowing that there was no magic that Excalibur couldn't cut. Her grin faded when she felt hundreds of magic pulses as more Dratali flashed onto the battlefield.

Applejack gritted her teeth. She watched as the ships landed in the plains at the bottom of the mountain. She watched as the first of the invaders charged. She watched as more of them were teleported onto the battlefield. She watched as the Princess fought them by herself at first before being joined by the rest of the army. She watched... and it infuriated her.

“We should be down there!” she hollered at no one in particular, “They need our help, and we’re stuck up here!”

“Now, now, Applejack,” Fluttershy said soothingly, “Somepony needs to be here to protect the city if any of them break through.”

“Ah know, Fluttershy,” the farm mare conceded, “Ah just don't like sittin’ 'round doin' nothin' while there's fightin' goin' on right there.”

“Don't worry Ms. Applejack, you'll get your chance.” Applejack turned to see the new voice. “I'm Jynx Charm, Research and Development at Canterlot University. I have some things that might help you out when they reach the city. First off is this,” she held out a small device, slightly larger than a hoof, “It's a personal shield projector. It's not very strong, but it should absorb a few shots.”

Applejack, Fluttershy, Parry, Vinyl, Pinkie and a couple nomad ponies from the southern desert all strapped one on and activated it. Just as they did, an earth shattering ka-boom filled the air. The group of defenders looked down to the battlefield just in time to see a rainbow cloud blowing away in the wind.

“Way to go Dashie!” Pinkie cheered.

“Impressive,” Jynx commented, “I have one more thing for you. These are storm grenades, an old pegasus weapon.”

“Invented by Professor Feather during the three tribes era,” Fluttershy continued for her, earning her amused glances from her friends, “Oh, I’m sorry. Did you want to say it?” she hid behind her hair.

“That's fine, Ms. Fluttershy,” Jynx chuckled, “I'm actually quite impressed. These days it seems only earth ponies are interested in their history. Unicorns only care about their prestige, and pegasi only think about athletic competition.”

“Oh, I love my people's history,” Fluttershy said a little more comfortably, “I'm very proud of my heritage.”

“I'm glad,” the researcher smiled before continuing, “Anyway, these are essentially storm clouds condensed into a spherical shell. They hold an intense electrical charge due to the extreme compression. Once the cloud is released so is the charge, zapping anything nearby.”

“That sounds pretty awful,” AJ winced.

“Yeah, it is,” Jynx agreed, “But it's that, or we all die.”

Priest Vlis stalked through the underbrush of what High Archon Xander said was the Everfree forest. His enforcers were standing ready aboard the transport vessel just outside the planet's gravity well. Finally he saw his target, the small rural town called Ponyville. The town didn't look as important as the High Archon said it was. He said the rulers of the heretic mages held the populous of the town in high regard. Capturing the residents and holding them would give them leverage in forcing their surrender. Vlis scoffed at the thought of capturing plague beings, but he saw the logic in it. They had to find out how these demons obtained the sacred gift.

With his target found, he turned and held out his hands. The magic rich planet quickly fed his spell, and in a burst of fire, a clearing was made. The Archon went to the center and spread his magic over the area. With a flash of light, thirty five fine warriors appeared.

“Remember,” he called out, “High Archon Xander has need of these beasts alive. We are to kill none, but injure any who do not submit.”

With that he made his way to the head of the group and lead them past tree line and out of the forest. The troops formed rank and began their march into town. As expected the residents cowered in their homes, afraid of the holy warriors. The priest made his way to the center of town and cast a spell that broadcast his voice to everyone in the area.

“Residents of Ponyville. Exit your homes and come before us and no harm will befall you. Refuse and you will be forced from your homes on broken legs.”

“Do you swear?” a voice came from behind him.

He turned to see a light brown pony with a gray mane and glasses. She exuded an air of leadership making Vlis assume she was the mayor. He smiled and answered, “You have my word. You are more valuable alive than dead, and keeping you whole will make things easier on both of us.”

The mayor thought for a few moments before calling, “Come out! We'll do as they say for now.”

Slowly, but surely doors opened and before long a couple hundred ponies stood shaking in fear around them. Vlis addressed the gathering, “You are going to be coming with us.”

“What if we refuse?” a voice called out.

Vlis laughed, “Don't. I already know of the peaceful nature of ponies. Do not think that a peaceful race like yours could defeat us.”

The mayor closed her eyes and sighed, “You're right. Ponies just aren't fighters,” She looked up at the Archon with a malicious grin, “Good thing we’re not ponies.”

The last thing he saw was a flash of green fire.

Rainbow Dash continued to fire bolt after bolt at the ships as they tried to land. She and the other pegasi managed to destroy four so far. Her bolt launcher was only one of four out there, and the rifles the Alliance gave them were useless. Luckily, however, one of those egghead ponies at the University revived an old pegasus weapon, storm grenades. Thankfully, the lightning from these weapons seemed to tear at shields rather quickly.

Several flashes of light from below drew Rainbow's attention. Dratali were appearing out of thin air. Twilight said they used runes to teleport, so there has to be one... she thought to herself. There! She spotted a group of glowing symbols and deduced that they must be the runes bringing the reinforcements. She flew a bit higher and turned into a dive bomb. She accelerated until she felt that familiar barrier start to crack but didn't break it just yet. She watched the ground fast approach. She had to time this just right. It was hard with the wing blades, but she knew she could manage. Just when she was mere feet from a painful collision, she flared her wings and stopped. The cone of concentrated pegasus magic that was the beginnings of a rainboom continued the last foot without its maker, impacting the ground and mixing with the earth magic that permeated the soil of Avol. The resulting multi-hued explosion was as beautiful as it was deadly. Dratali soldiers were sent flying in every direction as the very ground was torn up, destroying the runes inscribed.

“Oh, man,” Rainbow Dash groaned as she recovered from the blast.

Though being above it was the safest place to be, she wasn't spared completely. Her ears rang and her head pounded in anger at her reckless actions. A shimmer of light in front of her caught her attention. Her eyes widened as the Dratali adept dropped his shield and raised a burning hand toward the downed pegasus. The lizard man gave a cruel smirk before disappearing under a massive purple fist. Rainbow Dash blinked several times, comprehension far away. Her gaze trailed up the massive scaled arm, until she came the the smiling face of the dragon it belonged to.

“Sorry I’m late, babe,” he said, “The spell took longer than I thought.”

The tower room echoed with a unicorn's screams. She didn't know how long it had been, only that it hurt... a lot.

Is this right? She somehow managed to think through the pain. Starswirl must have done something wrong.

She could feel it. It was moving inside her, trying to claw its way out...

And it was succeeding.

Chapter 43: Dragon Fire

The waiting was killing her. Applejack wasn't the kind of pony to sit around while everypony else did the work, but she had a responsibility. She knew it was inevitable that the Dratali would reach the city, and when they did, she'd give them the bucking of their lives. She looked around at the ponies she was to be fighting with. She knew most of them at least by reputation, but the nomads were completely foreign to her. Of course, that meant Pinkie Pie was chatting up a storm.

“Hey, Applejack!” called the hyper mare, “Come over here!”

“What's up, Pinkie?” asked the farm mare.

“I just want to introduce you to my new friend!” exclaimed the daughter of chaos, indicating a dark gray unicorn with an amethyst mane, “She's a nomad! I've never had a nomad friend! Now I just need a yes-mad friend! Hey Applejack, do you know where I can find a yes-mad? Do you think Trixie's a yes-mad? She definitely says yes to being mad a lot...”

The two mares watched as the pink one's mouth continued.

“Is she...” the nomad began.

“Yes, yes she is,” Applejack answered the question she knew was coming, “You get used to it. By the way, the name’s Applejack.”

“Flicka, a pleasure to meet you,” replied the mare.

“...And then the monkey was swinging from the curtains and Princess Cadence was laughing, but Shiny wasn't...”

“You ever been in a rumble, Flicka?” Applejack asked.

“Yes, we live outside the princesses' influence,” Flicka answered, “I've fought, and I've even had to kill. Do you have experience fighting?”

“Ha! Just Nightmare Moon, Discord, a changeling invasion, a ticked off ghost, a crazy monkey king, a few dragons... and parasprites,” she put extra venom on the last.

“Parasprites?” asked the nomadic unicorn.

“...So after I strapped Dashie to the table in the basement and got out my knives...”

“A real pain in the flank,” the orange mare explained, “The little varmints ate a third of mah trees.”

“Ah, we've had trouble with similar creatures,” Flicka groaned, “Sand beetles. They can destroy a field of crops in less then three days.”

“Wow. That's not quite as bad as parasprites, but they’re magical. For regular bugs, that's pretty bad.”

“Yes, and they're hard to get rid of.”

“...Now I'm not allowed within fifty miles Manehattan.”

The two sane ponies looked at Pinkie with similarly confused expressions.

Pinkie met their gazes, “What?”

“Hey guys!” Vinyl called from the balcony of a large house that overlooked the city nicely, “We got company!”

“Get ready!” Applejack called out, “Parry, you protect Fluttershy. We'll need her safe, in case somepony gets hurt.”

“Holy cow!” Rainbow Dash couldn't believe her eyes, “You told me what that spell does, but... wow! You're huge!”

“That's what she said,” Spike chuckled, sweeping his tail at the nearest Dratali as they stared on in shock.

“Ha! Good one,” Rainbow zapped a couple more, while cutting one across the belly that got too close.

Rainbow looked at her now blood soaked wing and down at the guy she just killed. She wondered why she wasn't revolted by it. Yeah, she felt bad for the guy, but it wasn't as bad as she thought.

“It's the Crystal Heart spell,” Spike said, noticing her confusion, “It steels the nerves and strengthens the body and magic.” He released a burst of emerald fire at a few soldiers that tried to shoot him. The rounds stung, but couldn't penetrate his scales, “Now, come on. Let's kick these guys off our planet!”

“Right!”

Spike breathed a coat of fire on his claws and quickly started inscribing runes in the air. He raised his claws over his head and slammed them down with a loud crash. The hovering runes followed suit, shooting into the ground and sending out a shockwave. Every living thing within a two hundred fifty foot radius was flung into the air, as gravity seemed to lose its hold. Ponies stood in awe before recognizing their opportunity and opening fire.

“Let's see how you guys like being on the receiving end of this for a change,” Curt grinned evilly.

He and his small team of four unicorns began weaving the spell on the opposite side of the Dratali from Celestia and her army. Being the least experienced, he simply followed the lead of the unicorn Twilight said was the best of the group, Lyra Heartstrings. Apparently, she was an old classmate of Twilight's that Celestia sent to 'keep an eye on her pupil' when she moved. Needless to say, Twilight was rather upset when she found out, but understood the need for security.

The group of mages weaved the spell, feeding it energy. A brilliant flash of light filled their vision, blinding them momentarily. When their sight returned, they were greeted by several hundred Alliance soldiers. After the daze of the teleportation wore off, they turned toward the battlefield and with a mighty battle cry, charged.

“Alright!” Curt called as he caught his breath, “Let's get ready to bring the armor!”

The Dratali soldiers tried to run, but it didn't matter. The last thing they saw was the emerald flames of the great beast. They were soon joined by their fellows as the purple dragon burned them with flames, tore them with claws, and crushed them with its tail. All the while, its lover darted through their ranks cutting with the steel edged wings, and burning with lightning.

The pegasus was too fast to target and the dragon was too thick skinned. They needed something more powerful than their rifles. They tried to deploy portable rocket launchers, but the fast one cut them down before they could use them. To make matters worse, Alliance soldiers had appeared on the battlefield, flanking them. They were assaulted on every side, and their chances were looking grim. What was needed was armor. What they got, though, was so much better.

Three more screams filled the air as Spike's fire claimed more lives. It was a terrible sensation, but the Crystal Heart's spell let him fight on. The logical part of his mind knew when the spell ends, the horror of this battle would catch up to him, but it was a small price to pay. He was more worried about Rainbow Dash. She acted tough, but he's seen the side of her no one else has. She was always scared. Not for herself, but for everypony else. He knew she wouldn't take it well, but he would be there for her.

The purple dragon took in a deep breath, pulling his fire from his core. Before he could unleash the attack, he was thrown through the air by a massive object slamming into the ground in front of him. Dazed, Spike staggered to his feet and looked at the culprit. His jaw dropped at the sight. Emerging from the metal sphere was an enormous creature. It was easily three times Spike's size and looked like a cross between a dragon, a tortoise, and a machine. Metal pieces were fused to its body, reinforcing its scales and gigantic claws.

Curt laid his head on the grass. Summoning the armored divisions was hard, and he needed a breather.

“What the hay is that?” Lyra gasped.

Curt turned to look and bolted upright, his fatigue gone. He stared at the Dratali tech covered beast, “That... That's new is what that is.” Lyra looked at him with confusion and fear. “I’m pretty sure nothing like that has been reported before.”

Lyra gulped, “What do we do?”

Curt looked at the monstrosity, “Hope that Spike can kill it...”

“Spike,” Rainbow called as she hovered by her fiance's head, “What is that thing? It's bigger than you!” Spike could only nod in acknowledgment, “I... I don't think you can beat it.”

“Rainbow...” he said softly, “Get out of here.”

“What? No way! I'm not leaving you!”

“Dashie, please,” he pleaded, “I can't fight all out with you here. Don't worry, I'll stop that thing. Go help the princess.”

Dash reluctantly nodded and gave him a peck on the cheek, “Don't get yourself hurt, kay?”

The cyan pegasus flew off toward where the sun ruler still fought.

“Alright you freak. Let's do this!”

He thrust his claw into the ground, and tore out a large boulder. With a quick burst of fire, he inscribed a force magnification rune onto the stone, and drove his fist into it. The stone burst into flames and rocketed toward the mechanized turtle-dragon at supersonic speed, slamming into its head. It roared in pain before charging the threat. Spike hadn't anticipated its speed and barely managed to bring up his arms to block the mighty blow from its deadly claw. Despite his protective measures, the blow launched the dragon several hundred yards away.

“Holy hay, the guy's got a hammer!” Spike groaned as he sat up... just in time to see the giant plowing toward him. A quick roll to the side kept him three dimensional, but the same couldn't be said for several ponies on the ground. Their screams sent chills down his spine. I gotta lead it away!

“Hey, ugly!” he shouted before spitting an emerald ball of flame at its head. It had the desired effect of drawing the behemoth's attention away from the ponies. Unfortunately for Spike, it drew its attention to him.

With a deafening roar, it charged the dragon once again. Spike turned tail and ran for it, using his wings to keep enough ahead of the monster to not be in danger, but close enough to keep its interest. He needed a good way to hurt this thing. An Idea hit him, but he wasn't sure if it would work. With a quick movement, he twisted around using his wings, and inscribed a rune in the air. It hung where it was written until the juggernaut chasing him hit it. Spike had to repress a cheer at the sight of the fiery rune stuck on its chest. He dove to the side, the creature missing him by only a few dozen feet. The purple dragon drove his fist into its side, the rune multiplying the force several times.

“Yeah!” Spike cheered as the monster rolled a good distance. The beast rolled to its feet again as if nothing happened, “Oh... crap.”

“Weapon systems ready!” Aden called to his co-worker.

“She's all gassed up and ready to blow stuff up!” Technia sang.

“We're ready when you are, Deb,” Aden told his fellow pilot.

“Then let's get this bad boy up and killin' lizards!” replied the half-aviva.

The gray unicorn lit up her horn, and turned a crank on the wall. Daylight broke through as the entire wall slid open, making room for the new spacecraft.

“You're clear for take off,” alerted Aden.

“Alright you Dratali bastards! Here comes Firefly, and she's got a new toy!” cried the redhead as she gunned engine.

Aden watched until she was gone from sight, “Alright, are you going to be good here? I gotta go help with the fighting.”

“Go have your fun,” Technia said, “Me and my new friend here are going to wait for someone to play with,” she rubbed a large, sheet covered object.

“You’re scary,” Aden said before jumping into a mech, “Stay safe.”

“Where’s the fun in that?”

Vinyl's horn shined as she hollered as loud as she could. The unrelenting force her voice had become passed through the shimmering wall of protective magic. The Dratali adept's hands recoiled to his head as blood oozed from every orifice. His death was quick, but agonizing. AJ couldn't hold back the shudder. It was a terrible way to go, that was for sure.

“How is he, Fluttershy?” the country mare called out behind her, where her friend was treating one of the nomad ponies.

“H-he didn't...” the gentle pegasus' quivering voice was all she needed to hear. Applejack never even knew the guy's name, but it still made her angry. Nomad or not, he was a pony.

“Y'all gonna be alright?” the farmer called back.

“Y-yes... It's not the first time a patient has died, but... never a pony... I'll be fine.”

Applejack looked back at the enemies, and mentally cursed herself. An aviva convert had one of those big tube weapons that Twilight said shot rockets and it was aiming right at her. Before AJ could respond, a blur landed on him with a battle cry.

The orange earth pony flinched as debris flew in her face. She looked back to where her would-be killer was just moments ago and instead saw something she couldn't believe. Her mind tried to wrap itself around the utter strangeness of the situation. It wasn't the beaver tail, the single crow's wing, or reindeer antler, or even the raccoon paw gripping the big candy-cane sledgehammer that made the sight so impossible to comprehend...

… It was the pink pony they were attached to.

“Hiya, AJ!”

Chapter 44: Unleash the Pink

“T-the town is clear,” a changeling said into the gun barrel that was put in her face as she poked her head into the town storm shelter.

“Thank you Ruby,” Rarity gave a smile and withdrew the weapon, “Next time give some warning before you come in, though. The last thing I want to do is hurt a friend.”

“Sorry, Rare,” Ruby apologized, “The queen and most of the others have left to help fight off the aliens near Canterlot, but about a third of us are staying just in case they return.”

“Thank you,” the fashionista turned to the others and announced, “The town has been cleared, but I ask that you remain in the shelter. There is no guarantee they won't return.”

“Aw, come on, sis. Let us get a bit of air and stretch out legs,” Sweetie Belle requested, “It's cramped in here.”

“Oh, I know Sweetie. Believe me, this is wreaking havoc on my mane and I don't even want to know what this stuffy armor is doing to my beautiful coat, but it's for the best.” Rarity explained.

“Actually,” Ruby interrupted, “letting out two or three at a time should be fine. That way everypony can get some air and stretch their legs, and, if need be, two or three can easily get back here.”

“Oh, well then I guess you can go out, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity gave her permission.

“Actually, a few others need it more than me,” Sweetie said with a smile, “I know Applebloom's getting fidgety.”

“Shud'up, Sweetie Black, Ah'm good,” Applebloom said.

“I'm just trying to help you out, Pregobloom,” Sweetie countered.

“You're just jealous cause Ah'm gonna be a momma and you're not,”

“Yeah, a little,” Sweetie admitted, “I can't wait to meet the little cutie.”

“You two talk, I'll let out the first group,” Rarity smiled at the two friends and headed off.

“Y-y-y-y-y-y-y-y-y-y-y-y-y-y-y-y-y-y-y...” Applejack tried to form whole syllables, but found herself failing.

“Are you alright?” Pinkie said with a bit of concern. She gasped, “Oh no! They got you in the voice box!” The pink party animal shot over to her farmer friend and pulled her into a tight hug, “It's okay Applejack. I will not rest until I find a cure for your horrible affliction!”

“Pinkie! What the hay!?” AJ finally screamed.

“That was quick. I'm good!” Pinkie beamed.

“Pinkie! What the hay happened to you?” the orange pony asked, “You look like you're part Dis... cord,” the mare facehoofed.

“Well duh! I'm half-draconequus remember.”

“Yeah, but why ain't Ah ever seen you like this?”

“Cause daddy said I shouldn't let ponies know, but now I can! Isn't it super-rific! I can do stuff like this that I can't do as just a regular pony!”

“Pinkie... you were never a regular pony.”

“Aww, thank you!”

The pink conundrum, still smiling at her friend, reached her paw into her mane and pulled out a bundle of lit dynamite. A quick flick sent it careening into a group of Dratali before exploding in a massive, pink fire ball, complete with confetti and streamers.

“How am Ah not numb to this kinda thing by now?”

“I don't know, how? Pinkie giggled.

AJ was about to say something, but was caught off guard by a Dratali lining up a shot on the pink mare.

“Pinkie!” Applejack shouted.

Pinkie turned to see what was bothering her honest friend just in time for the alien to open fire.

“No!”

“Oh!” Pinkie gasped and clutched her chest, “Alas, I have been slain! How my life comes to such a bitter, cruel end!” Her hoof shot to her forehead, “I'm... so... cold... Rose... bud,” and with a twist she fell flat on her back, launching a pile of dirt into the air and covering her completely. A headstone sprouted from the pile along with a single daisy.

The Dratali soldier, much like the orange pony taking cover behind a the wall, could only stare at the ridiculous display. He knew he hit her, but that... that was obviously an over-dramatic act. While his brain tried to reboot, he felt a weight on his shoulder accompanying loud crying.

“That was so sad,” the pink demon wailed, “Why did she have to die?” The Dratali once again found himself staring, “There's a cannon behind you.”

The moment his mind comprehended the warning it was too late. A powerful force flung him through the air, face first into a marble pillar.

“Bye Applejack!” Pinkie called and dove into the ground, sending ripples through its supposedly solid surface.

“Uh... was that normal for her?” asked a voice that Applejack would have recognized as Flicka's if she could think.

“No...” she finally uttered, “That's weird even for her.”

Olip lead his team through the halls of the research building. High Archon Xander said there were magic artifacts and technology here that could be useful, but every room was completely empty, striped of all assets. It seemed the natives anticipated this and moved everything of value to a more secure location. Despite the likelihood of finding anything, they pressed on until they entered a large dark room. The second their adept cast a light spell, the door was sealed over with a thick steel wall and the light fizzled out.

“Do you know what true beauty is?” a voice came from all around, “It's a moment... a single fleeting moment. It's the fact that it only exists for a second that makes it so beautiful, because its short life makes seeing it so rare.”

The Dratali were nervous. They swung their rifles around in the pitch, hoping to catch a glimpse of something. Suddenly, a light came on in the center of the room. A gray unicorn with a cinnamon mane stood over an large, egg-shaped object. She looked up at them with a manic grin that sent chills down their spine.

“It's that perfect moment... When earth meets sky,” she raised her hoof, “Happy Wednesday!” and slammed down on the yellow smiley face button.

“Can you move?” Fluttershy asked the guard pony after finishing with his leg. He nodded, “Good, now get someplace safe.”

“No ma'am. I'm not leaving. I'm going-” He was cut off be the glare the yellow mare was giving him, “Yes Ma'am.”

Fluttershy smiled as the stallion limped away. She was happy he was alright. Five ponies died in her hooves, and only three had survived. They weren't doing very well, but they were starting to wear the enemy down. They were slowing their advance, and victory seemed possible.

“You doin' good, Shy?” Applejack asked from her place behind cover, popping up to take a shot every now and then.”

“I'm fine,”

“How bout you Parry?”

“I-I'm not sure,” he answered honestly, “There's so much death...”

“Ah told ya, you didn't know what you was gettin' into.”

“But he's been a lot of help,” Fluttershy defended.

The deafening sound of rapidly expanding air shook the very ground. Applejack looked back toward the source within the city. Arcing through the sky, she saw what she would have thought was the corpse of a cinnamon maned unicorn... if not for the fact that she was cackling like a mad mare as she soared overhead, leaving a smoke trail as she did.

“What the hay?”

“Oh yeah,” Jynx chuckled, “I forgot it's Wednesday. Talk about a bad time to invade.”

“Was that Tech Addict?”

“Technia. Yes it was.”

Applejack gave the scientist a quizzical look, “Have you ever met her pa?”

“No, why?”

“Her and Pinkie just might have somethin' in common.” Mumbled the Apple.

The beautifully haunting music almost made him forget about the threat the world was facing. Even after nearly seven years of ruling over them alongside his wife, Shining Armor still found himself surprised by the crystal ponies at times. They had a unique kind of magic that he had never seen. They have an aura about them that affects all in their presence. Visitors to the Crystal Kingdom believe it’s made from crystal, but the truth is; it's all just stone. It's the ponies’ presence that transforms the buildings to crystal. This is the same reason that visitors develop the crystalline coat after a few days. Although most only notice the cosmetic effects, it goes much deeper than that. The magic seeps into a pony's very being, sharpening the mind, strengthening the body, and invigorating the soul. Pegasi fly better, earth ponies have a stronger connection to their element, and unicorns magic comes easier after four or five days. Of course, Shining Armor and Cadence, having lived there so long, take to the magic after around twelve hours as shown by their shimmering complexion.

Shining once again found himself humming to the music. He just couldn't help himself, it was so beautiful. He was so caught in the melody, he almost missed the three large objects heading his way. They were ships that looked different than the ones he saw in the telescope in the Crystal Palace.

“Admiral Gibson,” he spoke into the communicator on the visor he wore, “This is Shining Armor. We have three unidentified ships approaching the Crystal Kingdom. Xander must have told them about us.”

“Wait one... Yeah, those are Dratali alright,” came the Admiral's response. “Reinforcements are being scrambled to your location. Try to hold them off until they arrive. ETA fifteen to twenty minutes. I'm sorry it's not quicker, but we're kinda busy up here. You'll have to hold them until them.”

“Copy that,” Shining said and turned to the handful of guard behind him, “Alright stallions, get ready! Protect the Crystal Heart with your lives if need be!”

The blue maned prince lit up his horn, ready for the coming fight.

Her once radiant golden armor and pristine white coat, were now painted with a dull, red sheen of blood. Celestia's usual angelic form was replaced by something that would be more fitting in the deepest pits of Tartarus. Her hoof crushed down on the skull of an enemy, as her sword spilled the intestines of another. Rockets exploded against her shield uselessly, in an attempt to stop the rampaging alicorn.

A handful of her guard stood with her, their modified Alliance rifles neutralizing Dratali from range, while she drew their attention. A cry from another of her guards hurt more than any injury. She had already lost too many. She would mourn later, after the threat to her ponies is eliminated.

“Ah!”

Celestia turned her attention to the tortured scream. A Dratali adept was doing... something to one of her unicorn guards. He stood over the helpless pony, one hand gripping his mane harshly, the other sending arcs of electricity into the unicorn's horn.

With a stroke of her wings, the princess threw herself at the evil mage, decapitating him as she went. His body fell limply, dead. Celestia sighed in relief before realizing something was wrong. The guard pony hadn't stopped screaming. Something was very wrong. The adept must have done something, but she couldn't tell what.

“Listen to me,” Celestia said to the pained pony, “I'm going to examine you to see what's wrong, okay?” She hoped he could hear her and was at least reassured that he wasn't alone.

She leaned her head down to place her horn to his. The second they touched, the screaming stopped. Before she could question it, the unicorn quickly slid his horn along hers, pressing to her base. Celestia looked into the stallion’s now open eyes... his solid black onyx eyes.

“Predictable.”

A sound that had never been heard on Avol tore through the air...

The sound of a goddess screaming.

Chapter 45: Relapse

The pain... oh, Goddess, the pain!

“Throwin'!” Applejack called out before she hurled a storm grenade toward a particularly troublesome group of enemies. The burst of lightning and thunderous boom dazzled anyone not looking away.

Jynx hurled a silvery ball of magic into the air that rained down shards of sharpened ice on the enemy while Flicka teleported around the battlefield, firing down from rooftops with her shoulder mounted rifle. Vinyl poured a gout of flames from her horn, incinerating any in its path. Fluttershy and Parry tried to save another life. Pinkie Pie had acquired a chainsaw from god knows where and had a few Dratali on the run.

Then... it went silent.

The ponies peaked their heads up, searching.

“Did we get 'em all?” AJ asked.

“Stay on your guard,” Jynx replied, “I don't see anything but... Oh horse apples. I'm feeling magic and it's not from a pony.”

“One of them adept fellers?”

“Stronger... a lot stronger,” Jynx squinted in focus, “It could be one of those Archons Twilight spoke about.”

The ponies stood back to back, scanning around for signs of the spell caster. The quiet was unnerving. It was like the whole world was holding its breath. AJ caught a flash of light out of the corner of her eye. She couldn't think. All she could do was move.

“Down!” she hollered as she drove her shoulder into Parry, knocking him out of the way of the silver blade. She gasped as the weapon buried itself into her abdomen.

“Applejack!” Perry managed to roll under her to catch his future sister-in-law.

The unicorns in the group erected a joint shield as quick as they could as the crimson robed figure showed himself and began pummeling the shield with spells.

“Why?” asked the colt.

“Oh, mercy that hurt,” the farmer moaned, “Ah ain't gonna let Applebloom's fiancé get himself killed if'n Ah can help it.”

“Don't talk,” Fluttershy advised, tears streaming down her face, “Save your strength.”

“We can't keep this up!” Jynx cried, “He's powerful, and knows exactly how to attack a shield. We have to get out of here!”

“Keep the shield up!” ordered Flicka and flickered out of the shield.

The others looked in shock as the nomadic unicorn engaged the Archon in single combat.

“I-I-I can't,” Fluttershy stuttered, “I can't treat this here... she needs a hospital.”

Why am I always so useless?

She was starting to hyperventilate.

I can't even save my best friend.

She looked over at Flicka fighting that... thing.

Everypony else has been fighting to save the world and all I've done is let them die. I can't even heal them right. I'm just too afraid... I'm afraid.

Flicka teleported around the mage, casting spells at point blank. She was moving so fast the Archon could do nothing but hold his shield. It was only a matter of time before-

As the nomad teleported again, time seemed to stop. The Archon's hand was already pointing in her face, his mouth curled into a sick smile. A flash of light was all she saw.

“No!” an ear splitting yell shock the air as a yellow and pink blur shot past, colliding with the reptilian caster. The others stared, jaws hanging, “Take Applejack and get out of here. Get her to a hospital.”

“We're not-”

“Go!” bellowed the pegasus. “I will not let anypony else die!”

The others' bodies seemed to make the decision for them. Jynx took the wounded farmer and took off with the others, leaving the animal loving mare behind.

“What are we doing?” Jynx asked nopony, “Why are we just leaving Fluttershy behind?”

“Cause...” Applejack said weakly, “We don't wanna be caught up in the hurricane.”

“What? You're delusional from blood-loss. The weather is perfect.” Jynx assured her

Applejack smiled, “Ah ain't talking about the weather.”

I... can't fight it... much longer... please... someone help...

The great beast skidded to a halt only to get right back up again. Spike let out a frustrated growl. He knew he couldn't keep this up. Even after all Force-Mag runes he used, the cyborg turtle-dragon kept getting back up, as if it were pillows that hit him. If he had more time to prepare, he could have learned more than the growth spell and force magnification. There was a spell he saw that drained the target’s energy, making them tired and sluggish. He wasn't sure if if it would work on a cyborg, but he wished he had it anyway, just in case it did.

Come on, Spike, you were raised by the smartest pony in the world. You should be able to think of something. Argh! Something other than stupid math. What the hay can math do fo...

“That's it!” he exclaimed as a plan formulated in his mind. He turned back to the abomination with a grin on his face, “Come at me bro.”

He did.

Fast.

Both claws working, Spike made two runes that hovered in the air. The purple dragon rolled out of the way as the beast plowed into floating fire. Kicking off the ground, he dove at the monster and latched onto his shell. As fast as he could, he inscribed another three runes before the turtle-dragon flopped onto his back, nearly crushing the scaly warrior.

Spike rolled to his feet, inscribed two runes in the air and grabbed one in each claw. A massive claw attempted to become intimate with his face. He quickly ducked under and slapped a rune on the back of the deadly limb. The other was placed on its thigh as he dove away. The second he regained his footing, two more runes were made, the placing of which was done for him as another enormous limb swiped at him.

“Whoa, thanks dude.”

Another charge, another couple runes lit the creatures body. After fifteen runes adorned the shelled horror, Spike no longer risked losing track of it thanks to the light it was giving off. Finally, twenty glowing runes made the behemoth look like Hearths Warming and Nightmare Night had an ugly mutant baby.

“Alright, here it goes!” Spike hollered and charged. His left claw inscribed a strength rune on his right as it burst into emerald flames. With a powerful stroke of his wings, he launched himself forward. At the last moment, he hit the ground rolling underneath, and rose up with a powerful uppercut. The strength rune tripled his punching power and the twenty runes increased the force by two hundred. It was like being punched six hundred times by a dragon straight up into the sky. The freak rocketed up higher and higher, until Avol's gravity could no longer hold it. It hurtled through space with a silent roar.

“Yeah! It worked!” Spike celebrated his victory.

He watched the sky for a minute to make sure it didn't fall back. When he was sure it was on a one way trip to nothingness, he let out a sigh.

“I need a-” whatever he was about to say was lost as a pair of rockets slammed into his side.

I... I'm sorry... I can't control it...

Feather Duster had rushed to the tower room when she heard the screaming. As if waiting for her, the moment she opened the door, an explosion threw her against the wall. Stone and wood soared through the air, as the tower was torn apart by the blast. The maid pushed the door off of her, worried for the mare that was in the room. She struggled to her hooves and froze. The pony that stood in the ruins of the tower was like something out of a nightmare. It was a shade of purple so dark it was almost black. Its draconic wings flexed in the sunlight.

“M... Miss Sparkle?” she ventured, hoping she was wrong.

The monster turned toward her with a sadistic, hungry look and shot toward her. The Nightmare slammed the maid against what remained of the wall, pressing her hoof into the poor servant’s neck.

“Show me your blood,” the demon hissed as she reared back her metal hoof.

Feather shut her eyes, unable to watch the end. When the Nightmare was about to strike, it stopped. This wasn't the one they needed to kill. It released the mare and turned away. There was one that needed to die before any other...one they wanted to suffer by their hooves. The dark pony exploded into the sky, leaving the quaking, terrified mass behind.

Celestia looked up at the imposing alicorn standing over her, with an angry scowl across her old, wrinkled face. Her gray mane was matted and disheveled, no longer flowing majestically in a non-existent wind.

The undead alicorn grinned down at her and gave a mock bow, “Oh your highness. You seem a bit under the weather. Maybe you should take the rest of the day off. Don't worry, I'll take care of all your little ponies.”

“You...” Celestia had difficulty even speaking, “I thought you wanted to rule, not destroy.”

“Hmm? Oh! You mean my Dratali allies?” Xander laughed, “Nothing more than puppets. Tools to use for my own purposes. Once I drain your precious little sister, they will follow me or I'll destroy them. Luckily, they're religious fools. It's easy to manipulate those that see you as a god, but I don't have to tell you that, do I? You've been manipulating your subjects for centuries. Ignorance is bliss and your ponies are oh so blissful.”

“I protect them.”

“You stifle them!” he roared, “They're weak because of you. They outnumber the Dratali, somehow had prior warning, and have the home advantage. Despite that, they struggle to repel their enemies. The Griffons are already driving them back without Alliance technology. They're better off without you... or they would have been, if your pathetic student hadn't gotten in my way. I would have lead Equestria to a brighter future, but now I’m going to kill every last pony... and I'm going to make you watch. And after this world burns, I'll move on to the rest of the galaxy and conquer it.”

“You're a monster,” the fallen princess wheezed.

“Yes,” Xander agreed, “I truly am.” He let out an evil laugh that was cut short by a purple and red mana blade slicing through his neck.

“Your voice irritates me,” said a twisted voice.

Xander groaned as the bone and tissue reformed, connecting his head back to his body.

“Well, you survived our little encounter Miss Sparkle,” the magic thief shot her an angry scowl, seeing the black coat and leathery wings, “And gave into the darkness a second time.”

“Twilight!” another new voice asked, growing closer.

“Rainbow, get Celestia and get out of here,” commanded the nightmare.

“Oh, did somepony tame her demon?” Xander chided.

“No way!” replied the cyan mare, “I'm not letting you fight him alone!”

“He's mine to kill. Now go away,” Twilight glared daggers at her friend, “before I tear your fucking wings off!”

Fear crossed the pegasus' face. She could see by the look in her eyes that her corrupted friend was one hundred percent serious. Rainbow Dash wasted no time in grabbing the drained Sun Princess and her fallen sword, taking off toward Canterlot.

“Hmm,” Xander grinned, “Maybe not as tame as I thought. This should be interesting.”

“Tell me,” Nightmare Twilight turned toward the lich, “Can you regenerate if I eat your heart?”

“I honestly don't know,” Xander smirked, “Why don't you come try?”

Taking the invitation, Twilight charged.

Chapter 46: Storm Wing

Spike ran through the underbrush, his glowing claw clutching the wound on his side. The healing rune was keeping him from bleeding out, but the pain and injury was making escape hard. His growth spell shattered when the rockets shattered some of his scales that held the runes necessary for maintaining it. Now here he was, his normal size, wounded, running for his life through the Whitetail woods from a bunch of genocidal aliens... not his best day.

He could still hear his pursuers crashing through the brush. They weren't making any effort to remain undetected, but then they didn't really need to. All they had to do was chase Spike until he collapsed from exhaustion and either finish him or let him bleed to death. Whichever way this turned out, it wouldn't be good for the young dragon. Even if he escaped and was rescued, he would likely have lasting injuries.

He just passed a thick tree when it practically exploded. They found him. Redoubling his efforts, he ran as fast as his injured body would go. He could feel the shots pass less than an inch from his flesh, spurring him on further. There was no destination other than 'away from the bad guys'.

The wounded dragon cried out as one of the shots found his leg, passing through the scales and bone. No longer able to sustain his weight, his leg buckled and sent him rolling. When he finally came to a stop, his exhaustion set in. He lay there, the wound on his side opened back up, staring into the sky. The first of the Dratali stood over him, soon joined by a half dozen others.

Well, Spike, you tried. Sorry Dashie, Twilight. I guess I'm not coming home after all.

The first reptile smirked and brought his rifle up. Then, something very weird happened. The Dratali jumped back in shock. They started looking around as if Spike had vanished. As if that weren't enough, they suddenly got extremely scared, firing at the trees. One by one, they were knocked off their feet with a scream. Spike looked around as much as he could trying to figure out what was going on.

He didn't have to wait long before a familiar voice answered his questions, “It's amazing what one can do with illusions, wouldn't you agree?”

“Tr... Trixie? What...” Spike tried to speak.

“Hush now. Let me close up your injuries before you bleed to death.”

The blue unicorn pressed her glowing horn to the drake's side and began stitching the worst of the injuries. The spell was painful, but Spike toughed it out. It only took about three minutes before Trixie stopped.

“There,” she said, “Now you won't die. Come, I'll take you to a hospital where they can finish what I started.” The 'show mare' lifted Spike and placed him gently on her back, “Oof... ease up on the emeralds.” Spike chuckled at that. “You should be glad I saw what happened. Nice job with that... thing. Using brain over brawn is a rare trait in a dragon, but then so is being raised by a genius unicorn in a library I suppose.”

Trixie took off as smoothly as she could towards the nearest hospital in Ponyville.

“We're getting hammered out here!” Cowboy hollered over the open channel, “Units five, six and fourteen are completely gone! Didn't Command say reinforcements were on the way?”

“They are. We just need to hold out until they get here.”

“God damn it! We're not going to last until they get here!”

“Quit your bitching Cowboy,” another voice came over the comm, “Firefly's here to save you ass!”

A silvery blur shot past Cowboy. It looked like an Ax, but it was too fast and had a few extra pieces. Firefly set her sights on a bomber and its four escorts. The quartette of enemy fighters moved into position to defend their charge from the approaching threat. She gunned it toward the small craft and quickly pulled up so fast it should have killed her... if not for the inertial dampening field surrounding the cockpit. In her wake was a dozen shimmering crystals that, without warning, shot toward the enemy fighters, tearing them to shreds.

“Ain't magic awesome?” chided the half-aviva pilot.

Without its guardians, the bomber was easy prey.

Fluttershy was a mare with many fears. It was a well known fact that she was scared of everything from dragons to her own shadow, but one fear was stronger than the rest. It was a fear that sprang up around nine years ago when she and her friends were trying to convince a dragon to sleep elsewhere, and it was her greatest fear by far... the fear of losing her friends. It was this fear that drove her to confront dragons, cockatrices, chimera, and all manner of other beasts and monsters. Just like it was this fear that drove her to face down a being trained to use its powerful magic to kill as effectively as possible.

A wall exploded as the Archon's fireball struck it, instead of the yellow pegasus it was meant for. The pony was already halfway to the sorcerer by the time the attack passed her former position. Caught off guard by the pony's speed, he cast a slide spell and jumped back. He hovered slightly above the ground quickly as he fired fireballs at the charging native. He wasn't sure how, but she managed to dodge them all. Needing something faster than a fireball, the Archon fired a bolt of lightning. He quickly learned why not to use lightning against a pegasus when he barely erected his shield in time to deflect the returned voltage. The barrier dropped for another attack, but instead a hoof swung dangerously close to the Archon's face. Only his finely honed reflexes saved him, erecting another shield.

Fluttershy pressed her attack, driving her hooves into the shield. The Archon forced his shield outward, knocking the pegasus away. It wasn't something that would stop the pegasus. She just twisted, kicked off the expanding shield toward a building, and launched herself off the wall. The shield, spread as thin as it was, broke easily and she was back on the offensive. She was cut short, though, as an invisible force slammed into her, knocking her away. It carried her straight into the wall of a house. Luckily, it was already damaged and gave way before it could do and real damage, but it still knocked the wind out of her.

Fluttershy truly loved heritage and tradition. It was the reason she learned her families fighting style even though she hated fighting... okay, she loved sparing with fellow martial artists, but that was different. It was a style passed down from mother to daughter all the way back to her distant ancestor, General Hurricane. And she planned to teach her own daughter one day. That meant she couldn't let herself die here. She would teach this invader why it's called Storm Wing.

She struggled to her hooves, taking slow, deep breaths. Her wings extended fully, and started emitting a humming sound as every feather began vibrating. Fluttershy opened her eyes, the kind gentleness replaced by cold, hard steel. Like a yellow blur, she shot off toward the monster as tiny sparks arced between feathers. By the time she emerged from the dust of the collapsed wall, electricity trailed behind her. The Archon launched more balls of force at the enraged mare. Fluttershy leaped away, using the walls of the buildings around her as springboards. With one last powerful thrust of her hind legs, the yellow pony fired herself at her adversary, the lightning surrounding her wings moving to her right hoof. The Archon quickly threw up a force field a split second before the hoof struck. The electric strike seemed to drain the Dratali mage, and soon cracks started spreading along the barrier's surface. His expression turned to horror as his shield shattered. Fluttershy's hoof struck her foe's face, sending the lightning coursing through his heart.

Fluttershy released the attack when the smell of burning flesh hit her. The Archon fell in a heap of smoldering flesh that made the pegasus want to vomit. A realization of what happened hit her like a freight train. She had taken a life, even if it was necessary. She backed away, staring at what she had done before collapsing, curling up into a ball and crying.

Technia pranced back through Canterlot with a spring in her step and an ember in her mane.

“That was so awesome!” she squee’d for the eighth time, “Best. Wednesday. Ever.”

She continued her jovial return humming a tune when she heard a pained groan. She dropped into a threatening stance, ready to defend herself if necessary. She scanned around until her gaze fell upon a terrible sight. A storm gray unicorn with an amethyst mane... or what was left of one. She was missing a leg, an eye, and had terrible burns all over her body.

“He... help,” the broken mare groaned.

“Oh my gosh, you're alive!” Technia gasped. Her hyperactive brain ran through exactly four hundred sixty-seven different possible treatments to potentially save this mares life. Most, like transplanting her brain into a mountain goat, were not quite perfected, others, like strapping her into a missile, were counter productive. One however struck her as a viable option inspired by Miss Sparkle.

“Hey, can you hear me?” The dying mare nodded. “Do you want to live?” Another nod. “Will you accept any treatment?” Yet another nod. The cinnamon maned unicorn lifted the mare gently “I can rebuild you...I have the technology.”

“You're wearing your new choker?” Rarity asked as she walked with her younger sister through the town. The piece of jewelry in question was a strip of black fireworm silk, with a silver, four-tip star dangling in front. “I thought you were waiting to wear that for you first date after you asked Dinky out?”

“Shush!” Sweetie whispered harshly, “I told you that in secret! Geez, you just can't keep your big trap shut.” The younger unicorn sighed, “Besides, we could all die today. I'd like to wear it once just in case. After all, my favorite sister got it for me.”

“Ha, I'm your only sister.”

“No you’re not,” Sweetie Belle smiled. “I have Applebloom and Scootaloo, too.”

“Ah, of course. You three really are sisters in all but blood.”

“Unless you count the transfusions we've had to give each other on multiple occasions.”

Rarity could only laugh. She loved that her sister had two such close friends. She remembered feeling relieved when they had gotten their cutie marks and thought their shenanigans would cease. Oh, how wrong she was. They only got in more trouble because they weren't looking for cutie marks, only fun. The medical bills were ridiculous.

“I'm just glad you've calmed down a little,” Rarity chuckled. “Excuse me, I need to speak with Commander Hard Case. I'll be right back.”

Rarity trotted off to a rather large changeling and struck up a conversation. Sweetie wondered if the Cakes left any goods out. If so, they would certainly raise the moral of everypony in the shelter, and knowing them they would be more than happy to share. If not, her albums sell plenty to pay them back. With her plan made, she trotted toward her favorite shop, opened the door, and walked in.

Rarity watched Sweetie out of the corner of her eye as she spoke with the commander about the town’s security. She wasn't talking long when she heard something that made her blood run cold. Sweetie was screaming in fear. The fashionista ran as fast as she could, bursting through the door of Sugarcube Corner. She ran into the kitchen and froze. The pantry door was open and a Dratali soldier was standing just outside it with a bloody knife.

Sweetie Belle laid on the floor, gazing up at her sister with fear in her eyes as she clutched her bloody throat with a hoof. Her pleas for help coming out as nothing but gargles. Rarity's whole world fell to pieces, as she watched her little sisters eyes lost focus and her desperate attempts at breathing ceased.

It's a dream... It has to be... the town is clear... this can't be real...

She looked up at the invader just as the knife that took her sister, flew into her left eye. The alabaster unicorn let out a chilling scream as she fell back. Several black shapes darted past her, jumping on the monster. One, though, flew to her with concern in her eyes. The last thing Rarity saw before consciousness left her, was the changeling calling something to the others and leaning toward her with her horn alight.

Author's Note

Before you start hating on me, Sweetie's death is extremely important to the future of ItB. It shapes Rarity's entire character from here on. Considering there is still the colab and finale, it's a necessary evil. I hope you continue to enjoy the story.

Chapter 47: A Mare's Fury

The very ground shook as the two superpowers collided again and again. Xander was still adjusting to the power he stole from Celestia, but he was still much stronger the Twilight. Regardless of their strength difference, Twilight was much more skilled. Obviously a result of her fighting almost constantly over the past year.

Xander once again found himself on the receiving end of a magic blast, slamming him into the ground. He thanked his indestructible body as once again the blow would have killed him. This pony wasn't holding back.

“Get your ass back up here so I can beat you some more,” Twilight hissed.

“You can't win. Twilight. I can't die.”

“Then I'll make you wish you could!”

Twilight fired a powerful lightning bolt at the undead alicorn.

Rainbow Dash made her way toward the Ponyville Hospital with a weakened Celestia in her hooves. The princess was heavy and it slowed Rainbow's flying, so taking her to Canterlot through a battlefield was a very bad idea. The only other hospital nearby was the one she tends to spend a part of her weekends at. Her journey finally ended as she landed in front of the building and collapsed, panting for air.

“A little help!” Rainbow called.

Instantly, four orderlies rushed out and, out of habit, started trying to examine the rainbow pegasus.

“Hey, not me, the Princess!”

They stared dumbly until RD's words registered. They looked at the wrinkled, gray maned alicorn in wide-eyed disbelief.

“W-what happened?” one of the medical staff finally managed to ask.

“She's been drained of her magic,” Rainbow said solemnly.

“No...” all four of the orderlies gasped in horror simultaneously.

“Hush now,” Celestia wheezed, “I'm not dead yet.”

“Get her inside, now!” one of the doctors barked.

The shriveled sun ruler was rushed in quicker than even the prismatic pegasus could follow. Dash dropped to her haunches and sighed. She needed to catch her breath after carrying the princess all that way with her wings wrapped in metal. Her wings needed a rest, so she released the straps and let the blades fall off. She stretched her wings, reveling in the freedom.

“Rainbow? What are you doing here?” asked a changeling.

“Ruby?” the changeling answered the pegasus' question with a nod, “The princess got... hurt... What about you?”

Ruby tensed up, nervous, “Uh... Rarity got hurt...”

“What?” Rainbow Dash half shouted, “How?”

“One of the Dratali that was sent here to take the town hostage somehow slipped away and hid in the pantry of Sugarcube corner,” explained Ruby.

“And Rarity found him?” Rainbow ventured.

Ruby shook her head solemnly, “No... Sweetie Belle did. She's... she's dead Rainbow. He killed her and stabbed Rarity in the eye.”

“What?” the cyan mare asked in disbelief, “No... this isn't funny, Ruby! This... oh Celestia, no...” she didn't even try hiding her tears.

“Move!” called yet another familiar voice, “Injured dragon coming through!”

“Dragon?” Rainbow whispered, fear evident in her voice, “Spike! What happened?”

“He was hit with two of those explosive rockets and was chased through the Whitetail Woods by aliens,” answered the showpony.

“Spike? Are you okay?” Dash asked frantically, running alongside Trixie as they went inside the hospital.

“I... I'll be fine, babe...” mumbled the drake, “Just need a... whazit called... nap... yeah...”

“Rainbow?” Ruby held Rainbow back by her shoulder, “Let the doctors do what they do. Come on.”

Rainbow let her changeling friend lead her out before speaking again.

“First the princess, then Rarity and Sweetie... oh goddess, Scootaloo and Applebloom are gonna be crushed... now Spike,” Tears were falling freely from the pegasus' eyes, “How many of my other friends are hurt or dead?”

Her worry and fear quickly turned to a righteous fury. Without another word, she went back to where she landed with the princess. She glanced at her wing blades for a moment before moving past them and taking Celestia's mirror-like blade in her hooves. She gave it a few practice swings standing on her hind legs. Satisfied, and with Excalibur in hoof, she jetted back toward the distant battlefield with a fire in her eyes.

“Fighter units, pull back to the cruisers. Firefly, I'm not sure what kind of upgrades your fighter got, but give our guys cover.” Admiral Gibson ordered.

“Copy that. Firefly moving to cover,” Firefly complied.

Luna couldn't help but be impressed with the efficiency of the Alliance Navy. She had watched as ships coordinated to relieve one another in order to give the unicorns a rest. Of course, it wasn't flawless. Two more of their ships had been destroyed, taking more than one hundred of her subjects and over two thousand Alliance soldiers. Still, with the Dratali's one advantage taken away, the Alliance was winning. Luna was certain at least two more of their ships would be lost, but the enemy was losing ships faster. If they could hold out until the reinforcements ar-

“Admiral! FTL signatures detected!” called a Korg woman from one of the consoles to the side.

The Admiral smiled, “Well it's about goddamn time...” the smile vanished when he saw several dozen Dratali warships appear in the distance, “Dear god...”

Immediately, the Dratali began pummeling the nearest Alliance cruiser. In a matter of moments, both the ship's shield generator and the unicorns protecting it were pushed past their limits and their protection failed. Two warheads burrowed deep into the vessel and detonated, obliterating the ship and killing hundreds more.

Luna closed her eyes, fighting back her tears. She had never seen so much death, and doubted Celestia had either. Thousands were dying in the fleet alone, and on the ground must have been worse. She could almost hear them calling out for help before their lives were snuffed out.

“No...” she whispered.

“Princess?” Gibson looked back at the royal, or at least where she used to be.

In a flash of indigo light, Luna was floating just outside the ship.

No more death.

She closed her eyes, focusing on her magic. Deep within herself, a lock was placed on the majority of her vast magical reserves, keeping it at a controllable level. For the first time since Nightmare Moon, that lock was released. The surge of power shook the ship behind her as arcs of indigo lightning danced from her body.

With a scowl, she exploded toward the enemy fleet, gathering terrifying amounts of magic in her horn. Where Celestia fights with grace and precision, Luna fought like a minotaur that got kicked in the scrotum; it may not have been efficient, but you didn't want to be unlucky enough to be caught in her path. The magic she gathered was unleashed in a devastating blast that tore through a cruiser and the frigate behind it.

The dark alicorn dodged and weaved around glowing bolts of charged particles on her way toward the center of the enemy fleet. A squadron of fighters moved in to intercept the incoming princess. Their deadly bolts often coming close enough to singe her fur. It didn't matter, though. There was only one pony that had ever out flown the ruler of the night, and he died over a thousand years ago. Of course she wasn't quite as fast as Rainbow Dash, but she could still fly circles around her and every one of the Wonderbolts at the same time. A few fighters were no challenge, and Luna was quickly behind them, unleashing a torrent of raw magical energy and destroying them with ease.

Her assault combined with the Alliance bombardment once again brought the enemy advance to a standstill. Luna, though she was glad to be helping, prayed the Alliance reinforcements would arrive soon. Despite her massive reserves, she could feel it draining fast. It took an enormous amount of energy to destroy one of those ships, and even she couldn't keep up attacks of that magnitude for long.

Another powerful blast shook the ground as the undead alicorn was pummeled into the dirt. Slowly, Xander stood back up, laughing of all things. He looked up at the panting Nightmare. He could tell she was exhausted, while he was still running at full. Her attacks weren't even hurting very much anymore. It was time to go on the offensive. As Twilight charged her magic for another spell, Xander launched his own. It tore through the possessed pony's fireball, striking her square in the chest. Pressing the advantage, he teleported above his opponent and swung a magical blade. Twilight instinctively brought up her metal hoof to defend herself only for it to be cleaved in two. The blade was morphed into a spear and thrown at the corrupted unicorn. The amulet around her neck saved her life as the ethereal weapon struck it instead of her heart.

“It seems you're tiring Miss Sparkle,” Xander chided.

“Fuck you!” Twilight groaned.

“Eloquent,” the lich teased as he delivered another bolt of magic.

Twilight dodged to the right and launched a bolt of her own, striking Xander square in the face. She gasped in shock at the grin plastered on the corpse's face.

“It would seem I'm adjusting to Celestia's power quite nicely don't you think?”

“I got plenty more where that- Agh!” Twilight was cut off by the beam of magical energy striking the alicorn amulet.

With an explosion, the amulet shattered launching the unicorn back to the ground. Pain lanced through her body as her senses came back to her in full. Without the amulet, the Nightmare receded... or most of it did. One of her eyes was still slitted, and her wings remained, but her own mind returned in full.

“Well,” Xander scoffed, “Its been fun. Goodbye, Miss Sparkle.”

Xander's horn lit up with magical power as he charged a spell he knew would finish the job. He leaned his head toward his downed adversary... and screamed in agony as his horn went soaring through the air in the wake of a multicolor streak. He felt the bony appendage growing back, but much slower than it should have. The former unicorn didn't have time to ponder this before a cyan blur slammed into him, plunging a shimmering blade into his chest, and a pair of furious magenta eyes glared into his.

Xander kicked out with his hind legs, separating him from the furious pegasus. He readied a spell with his newly regrown horn and let loose a bolt of magic as Rainbow Dash charged at him again. He grinned as he watched her barrel right toward it only for her to cut through it with the sword like it was air. He instinctively brought up his right hoof to defend himself only for it to be cleaved in two. The severed limb didn't return to its owner like it should have. Instead, it turned to ash in the air. Xander's eyes widened in fear as he watched the appendage vanish in a cloud. That fear turned to relief when he saw bone and tissue slowly regrowing from the stump.

Xander laughed, “It seems that, even with that sword, you can't-”

His head turned to ash as it soared through the air. Excalibur flashed in the light of the sun as it carved the alicorn to pieces.

“This is for Twilight!” a leg turned to ash.

“This is for Celestia!” another leg was severed.

“This is for Rarity!” His hind legs disintegrated as the ancient blade tore through his abdomen.

“This is for Spike!” the torso was split in two, the right half blowing away in the wind.

“This is for Sweetie Belle!” her blade flashed again and again until all that was left was a coal black heart falling to the ground.

“And this is for everyone else that died because of you!” With a great swing, Rainbow hurled the legendary blade, piercing the heart and embedding itself into the ground.

“Burn in Tartarus you son of a bitch,” she spat as the last piece of the evil sorcerer turned to a pile of dust.

Author's Note

Sorry for the delay, folks. My internet is gone and I had to post at the library which is next to impossible on days I work. This also means that I won't be able to post the next until my NEXT day off.

Chapter 48: Sacrifice

“Row, row, row your boat, gently down the stream!” sang a mismatched creature as he paddled his boat through the void of space.

“Merrily, merrily, merrily, life is but a dream!” Replied a white and brown marble coated fourteen year old colt, “I wish Queenie came dimension hopping with us. She would have enjoyed messin' that uptight ol' cap'n an' his crew.”

“I think she would have liked the other Equestria where the girls were changelings. Unfortunately, Pippy my friend, she's too wrapped up in her work to let loose.”

“I know Cap'n, but it's been too long since the three of us was together.”

“Ah, those were fun...” Discord was cut off as a large... metal... turtle... dragon... thing... floated past, “...times.”

“I don't get it,” Pip stated blankly as he watched it pass.

“That's not mine,” Discord's expression became serious, making his young friend very nervous at the unheard of sight, “We need to get back now.”

The draconequus hit a red button and a large rocket rose from the back of the row boat and launched the duo toward home.

“God damn it!” Seth shouted, the wound in his shoulder screaming in agony as he fired on the enemy position, “Admiral, we can really use more back up! We're getting slaughtered down here!”

“All available soldiers are deployed,” came the reply from orbit, “I'm sorry, old friend, but you're on your own.”

“I respect these ponies’ determination,” commented Raak as he took out another enemy, “But the difference in experience and training is obvious. We won't last much longer if this keeps up.”

He looked at the countless dead ponies that lay scattered across the ground. They were actually holding them back until Celestia was taken out. Once she was out of the way, the Dratali pushed forward, taking more and more ground.

“This is a world full of magic,” Seth said hopefully, “Maybe a miracle will happen.”

A magenta pole drove itself into a Dratali tank before expanding rapidly, tearing the armored vehicle apart. Shining Armor never thought he would ever be using his shields to harm others, but also never realized how effective they could be at the job. Of course, he never realized how good the crystal ponies were in combat. It made sense, though, as they were originally part of King Sombra's army and were trained for this kind of fighting. The few Alliance soldiers that managed to be dropped in were also a huge help. It was one of them that suggested he use his shields as weapons.

Thankfully, the attacking force wasn't very large and victory was very much possible. Of course, he wasn't counting victory just yet. He was too smart for such a stupid mistake.

“Come on soldiers!” he called, “Drive them back!”

His horn glowed again as he slammed a barrier into the rock several Dratali were using as cover, shattering it and the enemies behind.

Discord and Pipsqueak stared in awe at the massive battle taking place over their home world.

“Cap'n...” Pip started cautiously, “You sure this is the right dimension?”

“Um...” the mad draconequus pulled out a map, “Yeah... this is right, but what's going... oh...”

“Oh? 'Oh' what?” the colt inquired.

“I'm not sure, but I think a little project of brother's is finished.”

“You have a brother?”

Before an answer could be given, a column of indigo energy tore through a couple ships and passed the pair of observers.

“I know that color magic anywhere!” Pip exclaimed with both joy any worry, “That's Luna! Let's go!”

“Are you... you?” Rainbow asked a little nervously, offering her hoof to her friend.

Twilight groaned as she accepted the aid, “Yeah, I'm me.”

“Good. How ya feeling?”

“Like a bunch of buffalo decided to practice their tap dancing routine on my spine.”

“Ha! Been there plenty of times,” Rainbow gave Twilight a warm smile.

“Thanks... for coming back, I mean,” Twilight returned the smile, “Did I really threaten to tear your wings off?”

Rainbow chuckled nervously, “Yeah, you kinda did, but you weren't really yourself so don't sweat it.”

“Thanks Rainbow, you really are a great friend. Nice job taking care of Xander by the way.”

Rainbow hovered a few feet off the ground with a hoof to her chest in her regular display of bravado, “You know it. That guy thought he could match the pure awesome that is Rai-”

Her rant was interrupted by a shimmering sword erupting from her stomach. Twilight's eyes shank to pinpricks as she watched her friend fall back to the ground, crying in pain. A familiar evil laugh filled the air.

“Do you think this body matters?” the evil spat, “You can destroy it a thousand times over and I'll simply make a new one. My soul isn't bound to this body! It's bound to universe itself! I am a god!”

A sense of hopelessness filled the lavender warrior. His body was completely and utterly destroyed, and yet, here he stood as if nothing happened. She looked back to her fallen friend, her teacher's sword still in her back.

“You insolent ponies aren't worth conquering,” said the creature that was once a pony, “I'm going to do what I should have done already.”

His horn lit up with magical energy as he took off into the air.

“Twi,” Rainbow managed to speak, “Don't... give up. If anypony... can beat him... you can.”

“I... I can't...” Twilight couldn't look at her friend, “You heard him, he doesn't even need a body...” A look of comprehension came over her. Twilight weaved a spell, and in a flash of light, a metal cylinder appeared beside her. She was glad she marked the Lux Abyssi before launching it into space. She quickly opened the container and pulled out a datapad. She began searching through the device, “I... I think I know how to beat him!”

“You better hurry,” Rainbow said with a pained wince, “That doesn't look good.”

Twilight look up at her enemy and gasped. He was gathering a scary amount of mana. Whatever he was planning, it was big.

“Do what you gotta do,” Rainbow said as she struggled to her hooves, the ancient sword still embedded in her body, “I'll... gah... buy you some time.”

“Rainbow, no!” too late, Twilight tried stopping her injured friend.

The pegasus took off into the air. Her was speed diminished, but still fast enough for her to slam head first into the alicorn. The sudden, unexpected impact broke Xander's concentration and his spell fizzled.

“You stubborn little bitch!” he growled, “Don't you know when to die!”

“Not... really,” Rainbow panted.

Luna barely had the strength left to keep her air spell up. She contemplated one more attack. It would eliminate a few of the threats to her subjects, but it would also kill her. Luna closed her eyes.

Their lives are worth more than mine. She reasoned with herself.

With her resolve steeled, she got ready to cast one last spell...

“Luna!” a voice called.

She opened her eyes to see an unusual sight. A small row boat was making its way toward her with two very familiar figures on board.

“Pip, Discord!” Luna's voice was carried magically to her friends, “What are you doing? It's dangerous here!”

“What's going on?” Discord asked.

“Twilight returned and brought some new friends,” Luna explained, “Unfortunately, so did Xander.”

Luna gave a brief explanation of everything that was happening.

“So, these guys are the good guys, and those guys are the bad guys?” Discord asked pointing out the Alliance and Dratali respectively.

“Yes, and we could use your help.”

“Alright,” Discord cracked his knuckles, “I don't have a lot in me after all the inter-dimensional vacationing we did, but I think I can do this.”

With a snap of his talon, he created a shockwave that spread out over every ship. Where the Alliance was untouched, the Dratali were not so lucky. Nothing seemed to have been happening at first, but then one by one the enemy ships stopped moving and fighting. Soon holes started forming across the hulls of several ships. Inside, multicolor clouds could be seen swarming through, eating everything in sight.

Luna suddenly recognized the clouds, “Are those parasprites?”

“Metal eating parasprites,” the draconequus specified, “And now... goodnight.”

Discord promptly passed out.

Admiral Gibson watched as the enemy fleet was inexplicably torn apart from the inside. He wasn't sure what happened, but whatever that shockwave did, it only did it to the Dratali. It took a few seconds for the old sailor to gather his wits again. There was still a battle to be fought.

“All captains, send everyone you can to the surface. They need help down there now!”

The Admiral watched as drop ships detached from every ship and head to assist the soldiers on the ground.

“We have a chance,” he said.

“FTL signatures!”

Gibson looked to the screen with a touch of fear. His fear melted away and a grin replaced it.

“On second thought, we have more than just a chance.”

The Alliance reinforcements had finally arrived.

“No, no, no, damn it. Gotta work fast.”

The not-quite-a-unicorn began reading through her personal notes. Step one, sever right arm, or in my case right foreleg. She detached what was left of her prosthetic. Done. She struggled to ignore Rainbow's cries of pain. Tears formed in her eyes at the sound of her friend's torment.

Step two, magic circle. Twilight's horn shot out arcs of energy, scorching the needed pattern into the ground around her.

Next, weave the spell... oh shit. The mana needed was twice what she possessed. I... I guess I have no choice.

“This is gonna suck,” she groaned out loud.

She poured every ounce of magic she had into the weaving until she had none of her own left. With her own reserves dry, she opened herself to the mana rich world around her, drawing in energy. The pain started almost immediately. It was like someone had replaced her blood with magma. Her heart felt like it was going to explode from how fast it was beating.

The circle shined with a brilliant white light as she fought through the agony to craft the spell. Arcs of lavender energy erupted from her body, dancing around her. Slowly, agonizingly so, the energy began to weave itself along the stump of her right foreleg. The ghostly light began to take the shape of a phantom limb ending in a wicked claw.

A cyan figure landed hard some way in front of her. Twilight let a few tears fall for her friend before locking her eyes on her target. The undead alicorn was still hovering above, looking down at Rainbow and didn't see Twilight. The lavender mare launched herself at the distracted monster, gaining altitude with every beat of her leathery wings.

“Xander!” she yelled. She wanted to see his face when she ended him.

The false alicorn turned just in time to see the magical claw plunge into his chest. His body was instantly reduced to ashes, but it wasn't like the last time. This time, in his body's place was a grotesque, pale specter, Twilight's magic claw still buried within. Twilight glared at the ghost as black fire suddenly engulfed him, burning his very essence. He let out a blood chilling wail as all he was was burned away in hellfire. Twilight watched with a strange mixture of hatred, joy, and pity as the evil creature simply ceased to exist.

With its job complete, Twilight released the spell, letting the magic flow from her. A smile spread across her face as she plummeted back to the earth, and her overworked heart finally gave out and stopped.

Chapter 49: The Price of Victory

Twilight finally emerged from the woods...

“Wait... when did I go in the woods?” she asked no one in particular as she turned back towards the way she came, “Wasn't I just fighting Xander?”

“Yes, and you won,” a voice said, startling the mare.

She whipped around to come face to face with a blue unicorn stallion with a long white beard.

“Star Swirl?” Twilight gaped, “How? Did you cast a spell or...” a grim realization came over her, “Am... am I dead?”

“Technically,” replied her ancestor.

“What do you mean technically?”

“I mean, you're lying in a field staring at nothing with no pulse or breath.”

Before Twilight could speak again, the ancient conjurer continued, “I'm sorry, Twilight Sparkle.”

What Twilight was about to say died and a new question took hold, “For what?”

“I'm afraid I didn't understand Shades enough when I made your amulet,” he began, “You see, they're much more complex than I thought. While there have only been a couple dozen ponies in history to have become Shades, there have been thousands to have develop a partial Shade. Not all develop fully. What I didn't account for was a pony with one of these partial Shades using the amulet.”

Star Swirl sat down and gave his descendant an apologetic look, “Your friend Trixie had a partial Shade when she used the amulet. Her Shadeling, as I tend to call them, was pulled into the amulet using up some of the containment spell. As a result, when you put it on there wasn't enough room for your Shade to be taken, but the amulet tried to anyway causing a partial resurgence. When the amulet was destroyed, the resulting backlash embedded a small fragment of the Shade into your essence. I'm afraid the eye and wings are permanent. For that I am truly sorry.”

“Well, it's not like it really matters,” Twilight said dejectedly, “I'm dead, so my body could have sprouted a second head for all I care.”

“There are two flaws with that,” Star Swirl smiled, “First, when I say 'embedded in your essence' I mean it's part of you now... you are a Shade, a Nightmare.”

He conjured a mirror to show that her eye was still the same draconic eye it was before, and her wings still rested at her sides.

“Normally, when one develops a Shade, they regain their true form here, but this is your true form now. That means it cannot be suppressed. The second flaw in your logic is...”

A beeping sound filled her ears as light flooded her eyes.

“Twilight? Twilight, can you hear me?”

“Wha... Seth?” the purple pony groaned as she looked up at her friend and squad leader.

“Welcome back to the land of the living,” said a pony she didn't expect to see.

“R-Rainbow?” She gasped, “How? There's no way you could have survived that.”

“Yeah,” the athletic pegasus chuckled, “It was weird. When the doc removed the sword, there wasn't a mark on me. The princess said it was because her sword can't hurt good guys, or some magical mumbo jumbo. I won't pretend to get it. I'm just glad you're alright.”

The way she said the last part sounded like she was emotionally drained. Twilight was afraid to ask what could have caused her boisterous friend to deflate like that.

“What... about the others?” the beeping sped slightly with her fear.

“Not great,” Rainbow answered, “Applejack got stabbed in the stomach. Fluttershy had to kill someone, and after the spell thing the Crystal Heart was doing ended, she went catatonic. She's in the psych ward. Pinkie is doing better than Shy, but she's still pretty upset. The three of them are in Canterlot, though. Spike... he got shot. He's alive, but pretty roughed up. Rarity got stabbed in the eye, but... Sweetie was...”

Twilight could tell from her expression. She squeezed her eyes shut, trying to keep the tears back unsuccessfully.

“Oh, goddess. How's Rarity taking it?” Twilight asked.

“She hasn't woken up yet,” replied the pegasus

“How long was I out for?”

“Through the night,” Seth answered, “It's about nine in the morning.”

“I take it we won?” Twilight ventured.

“Yeah,” Rainbow responded, “Discord came back and took out the bad guys in space so the good guys could come down and help. After that, we won pretty quick. A whole lot of the Dratali guys even surrendered.”

“How did I get here anyway? And how am I alive? I know I died out there.”

“Curt did... something. When he found you, you had no pulse, so he cut his hand open and used his blood to do some spell from the book,” Seth answered, “Then Raak and I caught up and carried you here, to Ponyville.”

“Blood magic,” Twilight nodded sagely, “It has a bad reputation because it uses the life magic found in blood as a power source, but a lot of it is really good. Is he okay? Blood magic is powerful, but it can have some pretty harsh consequences.”

“He's fine. A little sore, and his hand is numb, but the doc said he'll recover.”

“How's the princess?” Twilight continued her questioning.

“She's here,” Dash said with a chuckle, “Sharing a room with Lyra.”

“Lyra? Oh goddess. Do you know if I'm good to go? I need to get over there and make sure she doesn't say anything stupid to the Princess.”

“The doctor said that you just have a bit of magic exhaustion and a few bumps and bruises,” Seth said, “All things considered, you're extremely lucky.”

“Good, help me up. Does anyone know where my old leg is?”

“I'll tell ya, being married to a changeling is amazing,” Lyra bragged to her elderly roommate.

“Oh, how is it better than a pony?” asked the old mare.

Lyra couldn't see the pony through the curtain, and her broken hind leg kept her from walking, but she could tell by her voice she was quite old. After Bon Bon left to get them something to eat, The old pony asked about the two of them. Lyra was afraid that the elderly pony was one of those purists and would cause trouble if she found out she was married to a changeling. Instead, she was pleasantly surprised to find the mare was perfectly accepting.

“A lot of ways. For one, it's easy on the grocery bill. Changelings only need about a third the food we do as long as they get sufficient love.”

“And I'm sure being able to take other forms is a plus, especially in the bedroom.”

Lyra laughed. She really liked this pony. “You bet! And she's open to role play. My favorite is the one where I'm the new rookie guard, and she's Princess Celestia.”

“Oh? So she turns into Princess Celestia?” asked the old mare, amusement heavy in her voice.

“Yeah, she can't get as tall, but that's probably a good thing. It would be difficult to handle all that mare. Not that I wouldn't mind trying if I got the chance. I mean, have you ever seen the Princess? She's smokin'.”

The door opened and Lyra turned, expecting her wife. Instead, a human walked in helping a three legged Twilight keep her balance. She heard about the injury the scholar had sustained in her time away, but to actually see it was another matter.

“Twilight? What are you doing here?” Lyra asked.

“I'm here to see Princess Celestia,” Twilight replied.

“I'm in here, my faithful student,” said the old mare.

“Wait... Princess Celestia?” the musician started panicking, “Oh my gosh! I am so sorry, your highness!”

“Calm yourself, Ms. Heartstrings,” she assured her subject, “I'm flattered, truly. Every mare likes being told she's beautiful, even immortal ones.”

“Do I even want to know?” Twilight asked.

“Whoa! Look at you,” Lyra finally got a good look at the lavender mare, “You look... different. Cool wings.”

“Then it's true,” Celestia said with a touch of sorrow in her voice, “I heard you retained certain... traits.”

Twilight opened the curtain and sat at her teachers side, “Apparently, due to unforeseen circumstances the amulet not only left a small fragment of my Nightmare, but the power of the spell fused it with me permanently. As far as I can tell, it isn't affecting my mind, and I'm not sure if my eye functions any different. The wings are functional, but I don't think it's quite the same as pegasus magic. I'll have to run some tests to see what it changed about me.”

“How do you know it fused to you?” asked Lyra.

“Star Swirl told me while I was dead,” Twilight said as if it was normal. Granted, it might as well have been for the pony in question, so the others just took it in stride. Her expression fell as she tried to ask the question she feared most, “So... um... how are you, Princess? Do you... um... know how long...”

“How long I have to live?” Celestia finished for her, “A long, long time, Twilight.”

Twilight looked back at her teacher in surprise, “But... Xander drained you of all your magic. You shouldn't be alive more than a few months! Wow, that sounded wrong. Of course I'm happy you're going to survive, but... how?”

Celestia smiled and answered, “One thing I've learned in all my years is that victory is never guaranteed. I recognized the possibility of Xander beating me and partitioned a small part of my magic away from the rest. It's enough to keep me alive and jump start my recovery, but I won't be raising the sun myself for a couple years. Discord agreed to do it for me on the condition that on the next summer solstice he gets to make it blue. Of course, he's exhausted too, so a group of unicorns did it for me this morning and for Luna last night.”

“So you're going to be okay?” Twilight said with unbridled joy, “I'm so happy!” She latched to her teacher in an extremely enthusiastic hug, instinctively using her wings.

“Ack! Twi-Twilight, I can't-”

“Oh my gosh, I'm so sorry,” Twilight released her, “I'm use to you being more... resilient.”

“As am I, believe me. I'm so use to having the strengths of all three tribes that it's humbling to be in this state,” Celestia smiled, “Though I could do without the wrinkles and gray mane..”

“Hey,” Lyra interjected, “You still look good for an eighteen hundred year old.”

“Thank you Ms. Heartstrings,” Celestia said before turning back to her apprentice, “Those wings of yours are much stronger than a pegasus', Twilight. I look forward to reading your test results.”

“I just hope there aren't too many negative effects,” replied Twilight, “I'm going to go see if Spike is awake yet, and I'm sure Rainbow would like some company if he hasn't.”

“Give Spike my thanks for his service,” Celestia said, “Take care, Twilight.”

“I will, “Twilight smiled before looking at the minty unicorn's leg, “By the way, what happened to you?”

Lyra gave a sheepish smile, “Well... After the aliens started surrendering, I got excited and started jumping around, cheering... I didn't see the cliff...”

“Wow...”

Twilight hobbled into her assistant's room to find him and RD in the middle of a make out session.

“I take it this means he's awake?” Twilight chuckled.

“Twilight! Ow!” Spike jumped at the sudden interruption.

“Calm down, Spike. Don't hurt yourself,” Twilight said, “So what happened? Rainbow said you got shot.”

“Yeah, by two missiles,” he responded.

“Missiles? How... Okay, tell me everything.”

The young dragon told his older sister everything, from the spell he used, to Trixie saving him and rushing him to the hospital.

“I guess I'll have to thank Trixie when I see her again,” Twilight smiled, “You really have grown up, you know.”

“Oh yeah, and we're getting married,” Spike said with a huge grin.

“Really?” Twilight looked at them with a bit of concern, “Are you two sure about this? This is a huge step, and shouldn't be taken lightly.”

“Yeah, we talked about it,” Rainbow said, “We're sure.”

“Well... congratulations. You two planning on having a baby?” Twilight asked.

“We'll have to talk about it, but you'll know if we do. After all, we'll need somepony to cast that spell for us,” the pegasus said.

“You mean the compatibility spell?” Twilight raised an eyebrow, “You know dragons can breed with ponies, don't you.”

“They can?”

“Yes, Rainbow, they can,” the scholar explained, “A dragon can impregnate any intelligent being. The mother carries the egg for about four to five months before laying it. After that, it's another five months before it hatches.”

“Wait, wait, wait,” Rainbow waved her hooves to stop the unicorn's lecture, “You mean, If me and Spike have a kid, I'll lay an egg?”

“That's right,” Twilight confirmed, “The baby will be a dragon, but it'll take on traits of any that help hatch it. The bigger the role an individual plays, the more they take after. That's why Spike is purple, because of me.”

Rainbow glared at Spike, “I'm not even a month from heat. If I get pregnant because it came early, I'm gonna kick your plot from here to the moon.”

“I'm... I'll check my book for a contraceptive spell, okay,” Spike said sheepishly.

Rainbow continued her glare, “And while you're at it, look for a spell that'll keep me from getting pregnant.”

Author's Note

Happy birthday to Nopony in Particular. Thank him for the double chapter.

Chapter 12: Enemy of My Enemy

“Whoa whoa whoa,” Rainbow Dash waved her front hooves in front of her, “That Admiral guy sent you to learn magic from the bad guys?”

“No, Rainbow, he didn't,” Twilight deadpanned, “He sent me to one of the most important members of the Alliance.”

“Y-y-you're Dratali,” Twilight stammered.

She was finally able to get a good look at him. His scales were a golden color and his eyes were a rather beautiful shade of rose red. Unlike the others she's seen he had no feathers. He wore very simple earth brown pants and dirty white sleeveless shirt.

“I am, yet am no longer,” Has-ka said cryptically.

“What do you mean?” Twilight said warily of the reptilian mage.

“I no longer give my allegiance to the Dratali,” Has-ka explained, “Though I am still of the Dratali race.”

Twilight looked at the Dratali, still skeptical. “How do I know you're telling the truth?”

“If it were a lie, you would be dead,” Has-ka said, seriously.

Twilight couldn't fault his argument. There was just one other question she had to ask.

“If you're not an enemy, Why did you attack me?”

“I needed to test you,” he stated simply, “I had to see the quality of clay I have been given to mold. Though you have potential, you are almost entirely unskilled. You fight with the finesse of a rock.”

Twilight opened her mouth to argue, but once again he was right.

“OK, so you’re not trying to kill me,” Twilight relented, “But how do I know you're not planning something? You might try to ponynap me in my sleep.”

Suddenly Has-Ka waved his hand and Twilight's body locked up and her mind clouded. She hit the ground, no longer able to keep her balance. Twilight couldn't focus enough to cast any spells or even devise an escape plan. She let her guard down and he took advantage of the opportunity. The Dratali mage stood over her limp body and peered into her eyes.

“You’re completely at my mercy,” he stated firmly, “I can do whatever I wish with you, and there's nothing you could do about it. Do you understand what that means?”

The look in her eyes told him his answer. He held his hand out again and Twilight was released from the spell's influence. Twilight jumped up and stared at the reptilian magic user with confusion and a touch of fear. She couldn't understand it. Nothing made sense about this whole mess.

“Who are you, really?” Twilight asked.

“Who am I indeed?” he repeated, “That is the question we all ask ourselves at some point. Tell me, do you know who you are?”

Twilight answered easily enough, “I'm Twilight Sparkle, personal student of Princess Celestia, and the Element of Magic.”

“That only tells me your name and what you are. Who are you?” Has-Ka asked again, “I am Has-Ka, former Dratali Archon. Five years ago I had an enlightening revelation. If the universe wanted life destroyed, it could do it itself. It doesn't need insignificant mortals like us to do it. Not only that but isn't it the universe that created us in the first place? Killing its creations is the true blasphemy. This is why I turned on the brotherhood and joined the Alliance.”

“But I was told I was the only mage in the Alliance,” Twilight said, confused, “Why aren't you fighting?”

“You are the only official adept in the Alliance. My existence is a closely guarded secret,” Has-Ka clarified, “I am the reason the Alliance knows so much about the Dratali. The reason I do not fight is my own. Please leave it at that. Now answer one question of mine. Where did you learn that lightning spell? I was told you know no combat magic.”

Twilight grinned at the question, “I learned it from you when you used it on me.”

“What do you mean? How can you learn a spell like that?” Has-Ka cocked an eyebrow (or whatever that ridge above his eye is called).

“I can learn spells the first time I see the spell matrix being woven.” Twilight answered with a little bit of pride showing.

“You can see the spell matrix?” Has-Ka asked, astonished.

Twilight furrowed her eyebrows in confusion, “Can't you?”

“It's not supposed to be possible,” The Dratali replied, shocked, “Can you do the earth move spell I used as well?”

Twilight's horn lit up as she gathered the mana to weave the spell. Once it was ready, she used it to reach out to the ground beside her and forced it to jolt upward. Has-Ka stared at the display, mouth wide open.

“Incredible,” was all he could say for several seconds, “It would seem my six month training program will have to be shortened.”

He thought for a few moments before walking around the pony, appraising her. His piercing gaze was making Twilight very uncomfortable, but she held her ground.

“I think I know how to spend our time together.” He said with a small smile.

Twilight tensed, ready to run as fast as her hooves could carry her.

“We'll work on mana manipulation.” He stated.

Twilight let out a sigh of relief.

“I noticed how long it took you to cast that earth move spell, as well as the lightning,” the Dratali continued, “Anyone can tell when you're about to cast a spell by watching your horn. We're going to improve your ability to cast quickly and to control mana. Do you remember how I reversed your lightning?”

“What spell was that?” Twilight asked, “I couldn't see it.”

“It wasn't a spell, but mana control,” Has-Ka replied, “I redirected your mana with my own.” At the confused look Twilight gave him, he clarified, “You can use raw mana for various purposes. For instance, you can concentrate it and flatten it, like so...”

He held his right hand out, palm up and gathered raw magic above his hand. Twilight watched with her magic sense open as he flattened the energy into a short, curved, translucent, rose red blade. He hovered it around him a few times before moving it closer to Twilight so she could examine it, but not so close as to make her nervous. It was actually quite simple. Twilight lit up her horn and created an orb of magic energy. She focused on flattening it to a blade, but when it was about one inch thick the energy erupted, scorching Twilight's already short mane.

Has-Ka laughed, “Good try, but you have much to learn. Come my student. I have a place prepared for you.”

He started into the forest again with Twilight reluctantly following close behind.

“Uh, Rarity, Why are you crying?” Twilight stopped for a moment when she heard the sobbing mare.

“This is just the saddest story I have ever heard,” replied the alabaster unicorn, “Your poor mane!”

Eleven hooves (thirteen if you count the guards outside the garden) and one claw met their respective owners faces.

“Just ignore her,” Pinkie advised with an unusually serious expression, “It's just Rarity being Rarity.”

Has-Ka led the small equine through the woods to a large three story house. Needless to say it seemed very out of place, way out there in the middle of nowhere, but Twilight wasn't about to complain. It was a yellow house with green shutters and a red door. Other than that it was just a big box, function over form to the extreme. Twilight idly thought of the seizure Rarity would have at the sight of the ugly place. The garden to the left of the house was nice at least.

“This will be your home for the duration of your stay. I'll give you a tour.” Has-Ka opened the front door for Twilight. Twilight was never one for worrying about décor, but this place really needed a mare's touch. The home was entirely devoid of and decorative pieces. The entry only had a simple coat hanger that was left unused, while the living room had a couch, a coffee table, and a TV. The kitchen had only the necessities (and several appliances Twilight had no idea about). Her room consisted of a bed, dresser, and end table. Finally the top floor was one giant room, and the only one with any kind of decoration. He called it the “meditation room”, and had several candles and a nice rug in the center.

“Do you have anything in your ship you may need before we get started?” Has-Ka asked.

“No, I'm ready when you are,” Twilight answered.

Has-Ka looked at the unicorn with an inquisitive expression. “Do you always wear your flight armor or do you have other clothes?”

“Ponies don't normally wear clothes,” Twilight answered matter-of-factly.

“Really? Well if we're going to be going into town you should probably wear something,” he suggested.

“I suppose, after all clothes seem to... wait... there's a town here?” Twilight asked, confused.

“What did you think?” Has-Ka chuckled, “That I was some eccentric hermit living alone, training random people to use mystical powers?”

“Well... yeah, kinda,” Twilight admitted, “I figured since your existence is secret that you were alone out here.”

“When I defected, I rescued several prisoners that were going to be sacrificed to Gan-Fal, our god. As if he wishes for the blood of the innocent.” the Dratali mage explained with a scowl, “They and their families settled here as well. The town is comprised of friends and family of those prisoners. I go there for supplies every few weeks.”

“Then I'll get my uniform. It's the only clothing I have at the moment. I'll be right back.” Twilight said before flashing back to her ship. She grabbed her uniform and a couple other things she might need and flashed back.

“You're good with that blink spell,” Has-Ka observed, “It's one spell I never did get the hang of.”

“Oh, my flash travel spell? It's my favorite,” Twilight told him, “Why don't I teach it to you.”

“I would like that,” Has-Ka smiled, “But first, let's begin our training.” He went to a section of candles and lit one of them, “OK... mana control. You're going to lift the flame from the candle and feed it with your mana. Try to keep it the same size it is now. I'm going to cast a fire retardant spell. If you don't know one watch and learn.”

Having lived with a dragon for the majority of her life, she knew a very good fireproofing spell, but she watched anyway.

“OK, it's set,” Has-Ka gave the go-ahead.

“Hold on,” Twilight said as her horn flashed and a similar spell was cast on what was left of her mane, “Alright.”

Twilight lit up her horn again and took up the flame. The tiny fire fluctuated heavily as she tried to regulate her magic and keep the flow at a steady rate. All her friends thought of her as powerful, and she's come to acknowledge this fact as well, but finesse was never her strong suit. She idly thought of how easy this would be for Rarity, Lyra, or any unicorn that relies on such precision in their careers. In her thought, though, her flow faltered and the flame nearly died. She tried to fix the flow, but put a bit too much into it. The tiny flame became a small inferno. She quickly cut off the flow and the fire died out.

“And that's why we use fire retardant spell for this,” Has-Ka stated, “Not a bad first try. Try it again.”

“My apologies for the interruption, Ma'am,” A guard said as he trotted over to Celestia and whispered something in her ear.

“Now?” Celestia sounded surprised, “Did she say what she wanted?”

“No, your majesty,” the guard responded.

“I'm sorry, my student,” Celestia apologized, “It seems something important has come up.”

“It's OK, Princess,” Twilight waved it off, “I could use a breather anyway.”

“Why don't you come with me then,” the solar princess offered, “I could use the company.”

“I'm coming, too,” Spike said quickly and jumped to his feet.

“When we continue, I'll tell you about the first time I went into the town.” Twilight said.

The trio made their way in contented silence through the palace to the throne room. The guards, once they saw the Princess and her company, opened the massive, gilded doors. Awaiting the Princess of the sun was a black figure abut the same size as Celestia with a jagged horn, wings like a dragonfly, and hooves riddled with holes.

“Ahh, Chrysalis,” Celestia greeted her fellow royal, “How have you been?”

The changeling sighed, “I have been better, Celestia.”

“Still having problems with ponies harassing changelings, your highness?” Twilight asked.

Chrysalis gasped, “Twilight Sparkle, you're alive! I was told you died.”

“It's a long story,” Twilight chuckled, “But I've been in space. I'll tell you about it some time.”

“Chrysie, you said you have a problem...” Celestia attempted to get the conversation back on track.

“Of course,” Chrysalis said apologetically, “I'm not sure, but I doubt it's the ponies. We haven't had much problems with them recently. Only four attacks in three months.”

“That's four too many.” Twilight said with a little anger in her voice, “Why the hell can't ponies accept the treaty and get over it? I swear, we should starve them and let them feel what it's like to be so desperate for food you would do anything to get it. Then maybe they would realize why you did what you did. Even Cadence forgave you!”

“Relax, Twilight,” Celestia said, “Chrysalis just said she's not here because of ponies. Now let's hear her out.”

The Queen smiled at the lavender unicorn, “Thank you, Twilight Sparkle, for your concern, but the ponies’ mistrust is our own doing. Many still remember the wrongs we committed regardless of our reasons. As queen, I should have devised a better way to acquire the love we needed. I should have approached Celestia myself to discuss the issue. Instead, I foalnapped a member of the royal family, impersonated her, attacked the citizens of Equestria, and assaulted Celestia after drugging her morning tea with a magic dampening agent.”

“Which I still say was a clever move from a tactical perspective,” Celestia said, “Anyway, we're off on another tangent.”

“Right,” Chrysalis continued, “The reason I came is because something has been attacking my changelings. I don't think it's ponies because...” Chrysalis's expression hardened, “Three of my subjects have been murdered.”

Chapter 19: Gift Wrapped

“Rider...” Cadence echoed, “So these callsigns are earned. They're kind of like a cutie mark that someone else gives you.”

Twilight chuckled, “I never thought about it like that, but yes. It commemorates an important achievement, or reflects your personality. Take Debby's callsign, Firefly. She was on a mission to escort some civilians that were escaping an invasion. Before the first of the transports even left the atmosphere, she was hit hard. Despite the damage, she continued fighting off the Dratali, shooting down a dozen of them. The sight of her fighter on fire, but still kicking ass was how she earned not only her callsign, but also her place with the Griffins. Curt, though, got his after a particular night of drinking left him bare ass naked, hanging from a department store window. That's why he's Fool.”

Twilight lit up another cigarette before continuing, “This brings us to a very memorable day for me. Two weeks after we were told of our assignment was a very important holiday. It was the human equivalent of Hearth's Warming... Christmas...”

Twilight let out a loud yawn as she stretched her limbs. Her morning routine was the same as always: wake up, shower, brush teeth, clean/maintain leg, and get dressed. Her day stopped being normal right about here. The moment she opened her door she was met with a rather surprising sight. Her teammates threw a bunch of glittering tinsel in her face and yelled all at once, “Merry Christmas!”

“Gah!” Twilight jumped back, startled, “What the hell guys?!”

“It's Christmas,” Seth smiled.

“It's our little Twilie's first Christmas,” Curt said in a cutsie wootsie voice, pinching the unicorn's cheek.

Curt's hand was wrapped in a lavender aura and twisted around causing him to go to one knee and yelp at the discomfort.

“First of all, do that again and I start breaking fingers.” Twilight scolded him, “Second, the only one who gets to call me 'Twilie' is my brother.”

“Yes ma'am, can I have my hand back now?” Curt begged.

“I foresee great pain in your future, Curt,” Seth said with an amused smile.

“Christmas...” Twilight mused, “I read a little about it. It's humanity’s oldest holiday. One about peace, love, and presents. I didn't realize it was today.”

Debby smiled and said, “Yep, and you're coming with us to a Christmas party, that's an order.”

Twilight chuckled, “Well if it's an order, I guess I have no choice.”

“You'll enjoy yourself, trust me,” Debby smiled, “Besides, you've been through a lot in the past... how long has it been?”

“Four months, six days,” Twilight stated, “And it hasn't been all bad. Having millions of libraries worth of information in an object smaller than most books is something I never thought possible. Meeting All of you guys makes it a bit better. I mean, Curt, you're a pain in the flank, but you always make me laugh at your stupidity. Seth, you're one one of the nicest people I've meet. Debby... you honestly make me miss Rainbow Dash, seriously, it's scary how similar you are. Aden, I love learning all about the way tech works with you. Raak...” She got a dreamy look in her eyes, “I love you... sparring!” She added the last part a little forcefully, “I love sparring with you, hehehe.”

Both she and Raak glanced around awkwardly, not wanting to look the other in the face. Curt barely held back his mirth. He didn't want to invoke the wrath of two beings that could turn him inside out (one of them literally).

Thankfully, Seth decided to break the tension and change the subject, “So, the party starts at 18:00 in the rec room.”

“Right! Right...” Twilight jumped on the new topic, “18:00, got it. I'll be there.”

“So,” Debby interjected, “You guys go on ahead and get our grub.”

The others headed to the galley to get their breakfast leaving the ladies to themselves.

“Stupid, stupid, stupid!” Twilight berated herself when they were alone, “I can't believe I just said that! Now he probably knows I like him and things are just going to be weird between us.”

“Calm down, Twilight,” Debby said, placing a hand on the pony's shoulder, “To tell you the truth, he already knows. Hell half the crew does by now.”

“But,” Twilight gave her friend a hurt look, “You said you wouldn't tell.”

“I didn't,” Debby explained, “You're just not very subtle. You know, with the doe eyes, dreamy smiles, and stammering every time you talk to him.” The half Aviva took a seat on the bed.

“Do... do I really act like that?” Twilight asked as she joined her friend. Debby nodded, “I guess now I know how Spike felt when he found out everyone knew about his crush. What am I going to do? I hate this. I can't focus whenever he's around. You know more about this kind of thing, what can I do?”

“You could get him to sleep with you,” Debby said nonchalantly.

Twilight's eyes widened and her face became beet red, “Wh, wh, what? I, I, I d, don't think... Ahaha...”

“You asked,” Debby said, “I'm not sure what ponies think about interracial relationships, but it's quite common in the Alliance. I'm not the only one with two different races in my family tree. Raak's grandmother was human.”

“I didn't know that,” Twilight said, “So, I'm the only one of us without human ancestry? That's kind of strange. Well it's rare for ponies to have a relationship with anyone other than another pony, but it's not looked down upon. In fact Gilda, a griffin friend of Rainbow Dash, is married to a pegasus named Thunder Lane.”

“So what's the problem?” Debby asked, a hint impatience showing.

“Because...” Twilight's blush returned, “I've never done it before.”

“Well then,” Debby stood up and grinned, “My Christmas present to you is to get you laid!”

“Oh, Goddess,” Shining facehoofed, “Tell me you didn't. Please, Twilie, tell me you didn't actually sleep with him.”

“Are you kidding?!” Rainbow Dash jumped in, “Tell me you did! You did didn't you. That's why you're so much more laid back than before. How was it?”

“Maybe I did, maybe I didn't. You'll have to wait until I get to that part.” Twilight chuckled and incinerated the butt of the cigarette she just finished, “So, skipping past breakfast, polishing my armor, lunch, and a couple hours of getting ready with Debby, and we come to the party...”

Debby gave Twilight one more look over. The tomboyish officer had a friend of hers from medical help get the purple unicorn ready (seeing as she really didn't know fashion). Twilight wore a simple form fitting black dress. It turned out Debby purchased it a week ago and had planned on giving it to her for Christmas anyway. Now, though, there was a reason to wear it.

“Lookin' good Pony Girl,” Debby said as she brushed a bit of dust from Twilight's shoulder, “You ready for the best night of your life?”

“No, but I doubt I ever will be so let's just go,” Twilight said nervously. She was thankful her mane was so short because otherwise there would have been a few strands out of place from how nervous she was. Am I really going to do this? She thought to herself as she was ushered into the lounge. I'm going to a party with the intent of seducing a guy.

“Wow, Twi,” Curt looked at her with wide eyes, “You look nice.”

“Oh, thanks,” Twilight said with a blush.

“Watch out. A cute girl like you might find herself having to beat the guys off herself with a stick,” Seth added.

“Oh stop, I'm not that pretty,” Twilight waved a hoof at them, “I mean, I'm purple.”

“Lavender,” Curt corrected.

Twilight gave him a deadpan stare, “Lavender is a shade of purple, dumb ass. Still, No one likes dark colors. All the stallions want a mare that's white, yellow, pink... a light color.”

“Well they're retarded,” Debby stated, “Raak, could you please tell her she's attractive.”

The silver furred warrior was sitting in the corner talking to a human woman. He smiled at the woman, as Twilight fought the urge to throw herself out the nearest airlock. He approached the group with a smile that seemed rather forced.

“Yes, Twilight, you are attractive,” he said.

Twilight felt like her heart was going to explode. He just called her attractive.

“Wouldn't you want to tap that?” Debby asked, much to Twilight's mortification.

Raak sighed, “So that's what this is about. Twilight may I speak with you in private for a moment?”

She just nodded and followed him out of the lounge and into a deserted portion of the hallway. He squatted down with his back on the wall to look the pony in the eye.

“Alright,” he began, “I know you have feelings for me and I'm honored that you would see me as a potential mate, but surely you know we can never truly be together?”

“I, I know,” Twilight stared at the floor, “Debby told me about...” She trailed off, unable to mention it.

“Yes,” a glimmer of a tear formed in his eye, “So you know your pursuit of me is futile.”

Tears were starting to fall down Twilight's face, “Then just give me one night. That's all.”

He had to turn away from her, “Twilight, you're a good friend... But I just can't think of you in that light. I'm sorry, but I have no more desire to sleep with you as I do with Debby or Curt. I'm sorry.”

With that he stood up and left the mare alone to her thoughts. She sat there quietly crying until the sound of footsteps brought her out of her thoughts. She looked over as Curt sat down beside her. He didn't say anything. He just sat there staring at the wall, waiting.

Twilight finally found her voice, “I really am stupid.”

“If that's true, then what does that say about the rest of us?” Curt said, “After all, you're the smartest person I know.”

“I can't believe I was planning on sleeping with him,” Twilight admitted, “How the hell was that going to help?”

“Debby told us,” He lit up a cigarette, the smoke being instantly sucked into a filter vent, “Debby's a cool chick and all, but never take any advice from her on relationships.”

Twilight laughed despite herself, “No kidding. I'm even more stressed out than before this stupid party.”

“Well you know,” Curt let the cigarette hang in his mouth while he reached around behind him, “We could...” He was cut off by a purple light pulling the tobacco product from his mouth. It floated from his mouth to Twilight's, “Um... You remember what happened last time you did that?”

“Fuck it,” Twilight said as she inhaled the smoke, trying not to cough. She released the cloud and coughed a bit, “I'm told these calm the nerves, and my nerves really need calming.”

“You do know those aren't healthy, right?” The sniper asked.

“With the rate things are going, I'll probably be dead before it has a chance to do anything,” replied his lavender friend, “Besides, I'm too upset to care.”

“Alright,” he said hesitantly, “I take it you're not going back in?” Twilight shook her head, “Well then, let's have our own party.” Curt pulled out a bottle of tequila and a pair of shot glasses.

Twilight looked at the bottle, “Why not,” Twilight took another drag on the cigarette and coughed a little, “What's the worst that can happen?”

Twilight laid in bed, staring at the ceiling. Half a million thoughts raced through her head along with a headache. She always heard that ponies forget what happens when they're drunk, but she didn't forget anything. She remembered everything from the first shot.

“Um... Twilight?” Said a voice beside her, “Did we really just..?” Apparently Curt remembered too.

“Uh-huh.”

Chapter 20: The Morning After

“Oh, Goddess no,” Shining Armor pleaded, “No, that's not funny. You didn't have... with... Oh Goddess.”

“Yes I did,” Twilight confirmed, “And I actually liked it.”

“No,” Shining Armor's expression was angry, “It was bad enough you were all head over hooves for that Raak guy, but now you're saying you're dating Curt?”

Twilight laughed, “Hell no. We've never been more than just friends. That was just alcohol assisted sex. Besides if I was dating him, it's not your place to tell me otherwise. If I decide to date someone, it'll be for love not because he has a horn.” Her expression hardened, and she glared at her brother, “And if you, mom or dad do anything like what you did with Time Turner, I'll make sure you know nothing about it until we're already married.”

“We only want what's best for you,” Shining defended, “Time Turner, no matter how nice, is an earth pony.”

“An' jus' what's wrong with earth ponies?” Applejack gave him the stink eye.

“Nothing, but for a unicorn from a noble family to wed one, it'll ruin her reputation,” Shining argued, “Come on, back me up here Spike.”

“What Twilight does, and with who is her business,” The young dragon said, “Unless he took advantage of her, then I’ll roast him.”

“If anything, I took advantage of him,” Twilight admitted.

Shining’s face went from confused to angry and back. Before he could speak again, Cadence pulled his face to look at hers.

“Shining, honey, maybe you should let Twilight decide for herself,” Cadence said softly, “She's a grown mare, and that 'tradition' is just stupid. Nopony should marry just for heritage.”

“I just...” The captain sighed, “I just don't want my little sister to make a mistake and marry someone thats not good enough for her...”

“Marrying for any reason but love is a mistake,” Celestia added, “I've seen it far too much. Unicorns marry based on status and live hollow, loveless lives. I've tried and tried to break the nobility of that mindset, but they’re just too stubborn... wouldn't you say, Captain?”

Shining let out an amused snort. He always admired the way Celestia worked, “Yes your highness. I guess so many generations of prejudice just isn't easy to let go. I'm sorry Twilight. I won’t like it, but if you really want to date a pegasus, earth pony,” Shining clenched his teeth and continued, “Or human I won’t interfere.”

“Alright, I forgive you,” Twilight gave her brother a hug.

Shining returned the embrace, “But at least try to fall in love with a unicorn. Ow!” Shining released her to grab the back of his head, “Jeez, Twilie. You're a lot stronger than you use to be.”

“So are you done with your little talk?” Dash asked impatiently, “I want to hear what happened. Come on Twi, details. Was he good?”

“No!” Shining yelled, “Please no. I do not want to hear about my little sister’s bedroom antics.”

“Fine, compromise,” Twilight said, “If you want details, I’ll tell you in my room later. If you’re creeped out by Pony on alien sex, just stay away. Anyway back to the story...”

Neither spoke for some time. The memories of their... activities... ran through their minds. The two of them started drinking innocently enough. Then came the crying. Twilight cried about being ugly, about not being loved, about the two only dates she’s had in her life ending miserably. Then Curt said something nopony had ever told her outside friends and family... he said she was pretty. He said that he if ponies thought purple was ugly, they were stupid, and that it was even considered the color of royalty on Earth.

She kissed him. She wanted to say she didn't know why, but she knew damn well the reason. Curt broke away from the unicorn with surprise written on his face.

“Wh, what was that for?” he slurred.

“I...” Twilight struggled to find the words in her alcohol impaired mind, “Make me feel pretty.”

Curt's eyes widened when her meaning set in. was she really asking him to do what he thought she was asking?

“I just want to feel like I'm loved,” She begged, “Not loved like a friend, but like a mare.”

“I don't know Twi,” Curt replied, “You said you’ve never done it, right? Don't you think you should save yourself for someone you love?”

Tears started falling from her face, “I was already considered ugly, but now I'm a crippled killer. My chances of finding a special somepony are gone. I know you don't think of me like that, but please,” The pleading look in her eyes melted the soldiers heart, “Just give me this.”

Curt didn't say a thing. Instead he pressed his lips to hers and picked her up. The pair staggered to her room and shut the door behind them.

The more intimate moments that followed were... amazing. She never thought he would take such care to make her feel good. Though she didn't think of him as anything but a friend, she was glad she did this. She felt... relaxed... laid back. She lost count of how many times Rainbow Dash told her she needed to get laid, but never thought it was that big a deal. Now, though, she knew why her prismatic friend was so insistent and made a mental note to do it more often.

Twilight looked over at Curt and smiled, “Thank you, Curt.”

He gave her a confused look, “Uh, you're... welcome? You don't regret it?”

“No,” Twilight answered, “It was fun.”

“Really?” he cocked an eyebrow, “Usually when people have drunken sex there's a bit of awkwardness in the morning.”

“Yeah, well,” Twilight blushed and turned away, “I kinda needed it. Besides, it was amazing.”

Curt gave her a sly grin, “So does that mean we can do it again?”

Twilight gave him a deadpan stare, “We'll see.”

“Yeah, I didn't think... what?” Curt looked at her with wide eyes, “Um... Twilight?”

“Yeah?” Twilight asked as she got out of bed.

“You don't think this means you and I are... you know... together?” Curt inquired.

Twilight laughed a bit before cringing at the pain in her head, “Ow... no, Curt. You're a good friend, but I just don't think of you like that.” Twilight caught herself at the very familiar words. Goddess I hope he doesn't..., “Are you okay with that?”

Curt let out a sigh of relief, “Are you kidding? I was scared you would think it was something more than just meaningless sex.”

Twilight smiled, “It was more than meaningless sex. It meant a lot to me. Now get dressed before Debby comes over to wake me up.”

As if on cue, the moment Curt got out of the bed, a soft knock came and the door opened.

“Twilight,” Came Debby's voice, “I got something to help with your...” her eyes widened at the sight of Curt standing beside Twilight's bed in all his glory, “hangover...”

Twilight had never been more embarrassed in her life. She sat on her bed while Curt, fully dressed of course, sat on the chair in the corner and Debby leaned against the door glaring at him. Twilight had just finished explaining what transpired between the two. Despite telling her fellow pilot that she was the one that instigated it, Debby still wanted to make sure Curt didn't trick her in some way. Eventually she agreed that Curt just wasn't that type of guy.

After a few scrutinizing moments she broke the lingering silence, “Is this going to affect your ability to function in a squad together?” It wasn't often she was ever in 'leader mode', but she was the Griffins' second in command for a reason. She always put the good of the unit first.

“No, Ma'am,” Curt and Twilight said in unison.

She stared at them with discerning eyes of what felt like hours before she spoke again, “Good, now let’s go. Breakfast is actually real food today.”

Twilight's ears perked up. Even when she was staying with Has-Ka she only had real food twice. His garden was too far from being ripe, what animal life was there was for stabilization, and it was too expensive to have food imported. In fact thinking about it, she had only had real food three times in the four months she was there.

“Well what are we waiting for,” Curt perked right up, “Lets go get us some chow! God I hope there's bacon.”

“Go on,” Debby ordered Curt, “I need to talk to Twilight alone.”

Curt looked between Debby and Twilight, “Yes Ma’am” and left the ladies alone.

“Alright, Twilight, I need to know,” the senior officer gave the unicorn a serious look, “is there a chance you could get pregnant from this?”

Twilight was caught off guard by the question but answered without delay, “No, our genetics are incompatible. Plus my estrus cycle isn’t due for a couple months, so even if we were compatible it wouldn’t matter. There is zero chance of pregnancy.”

Debby let out a sigh of relief, “Thank god,” and returned to her normal, ‘Rainbow Dash-esque’ attitude, “One more question... why? I honestly never thought of you and him getting it on like that.”

Twilight blushed at looked away, “I just needed it, and he’s always been there for me. Yeah he’s a pain in my flank some times, but he makes me laugh. I mean, I don’t think about him romantically, but at the same time... I’ve only ever had two dates in my entire life. The first was with a jackass that my mom set me up with. That piece of shit just cared about my status as Princess Celestia’s student. The second was an earth pony named Time Turner. He actually liked me for me, but my family, being Canterlot nobels, are kinda prejudiced. They didn’t like the thought of me seeing a pony that wasn’t a unicorn, so my brother told him that if he kept seeing me, he would arrest him. It was hard enough getting a date before, but now,” Twilight wiped a tear away, “Now, I’m a scared, maimed killer. I have no chance of finding a pony that will love me for me. I just needed to feel what it was like. I’m glad I did, too. I feel better than I have for a very long time.”

“Shit,” Debby said sympathetically, “I didn’t know it was that bad for you. Ponies really think purple’s ugly? That’s just dumb,” She opened the door and the pair headed out, ready for food.

“I think it would be good to stop for the day,” Celestia interrupted the story, “After all, Twilight has an important meeting in the morning.”

“I suppose,” Twilight agreed.

The group parted ways. Twilight made her way to to her room followed by Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and...

“Cadence?” Shining Armor stared at his wife as he followed his little sister.

“I'll see you in a bit sweetheart,” Cadence said over her shoulder.

Twilight walked through the halls of Canterlot Castle. Its pristine walls shined in the sunlight filtering in through the windows. She paused for a moment to look out, over the landscape. In the distance she could just barely make out her home of Ponyville. She gave a contented sigh. It was what she wanted more than anything else for a whole year. The purple soldier was finally home. Twilight closed her eyes and relished in the feel of Celestia's sun warming her face and fur. No other sun was as soothing as Avol's. Maybe it was psychosomatic, but it didn't matter to her.

She opened her eyes to take one last look at her home before continuing on. As she looked at it a blinding flash of light came from the center. Shock and confusion took over until a deep rumbling came. She stared in horror as the flash subsided and a smoking crater was all that was left. Panic started to grip her as she tore herself away from the terrible sight. The princesses had to be warned. Twilight took off toward the throne room, noticing the halls were oddly deserted. She burst through the massive gilded doors and slid to a halt at an even worse sight. The bloody, mutilated bodies of her friends and family littered the floor. Her watering eyes looked at the carnage as an icy feeling gripped her chest.

“Twilight Sparkle,” A chiding voice boomed out, one that has haunted her for six long months, “Did you really think you could just run home and I wouldn't find you?”

Twilight turned around just in time to see the shadow overtake her, and screamed.

“Ahhh!” She shot up, her sheets soaking with a cold sweat.

She looked around her room as the first of the morning light found its way in. With a few slow, deep breaths, she calmed herself down.

It was just a nightmare, she told herself, I’m safe here. He doesn’t know how to find this place... right?

She hoped she was right.

Author's Note

For those of you that want it, here's the clop scene.

Special thanks to my artist Sonic Rain.

In case anyone missed the blog, Chaotic Harmony has been edited to be rated Teen. So anyone that wanted to read it, but didn't want to ream an M rated story, you can now.

Chapter 28: Magic Boot Camp

Celestia's cruel sun took it upon itself to punish the lavender mare for her frivolous consumption of alcohol the night before. After Curt left, Twilight feared the worst, and her mind invented stories of him leaving, never to be seen again. Her solution came in the form of the Apple family’s own brand of apple brandy. Now, though, that evil golden orb was trying to make her head explode.

“Knock, knock,” came the familiar voice of a certain solar princess, “How are you feeling this morning?”

Twilight's response was to roll over and purge her stomach into the bucket quickly conjured by the Princess. Celestia sat beside her student and rubbed her back until she finished. After a few moments, Twilight rolled back over and threw her hoof over her eyes.

“Princess,” Twilight peaked one bloodshot eye out from under her hoof to glare at Celestia, “I really hate your sun right now.”

Celestia giggled, “With how much you drank, I'm sure. Here, drink this.” She levitated a cup to the purple unicorn.

Twilight sat up and took the offered beverage. “Couldn't you have been late to raise the sun today?” The unicorn downed the mystery drink in one gulp. “Gah, that's nasty.”

“Twilight, in the past seven hundred five thousand two hundred seventeen days, I have only been late raising my sun once, and that was because I was bound by Nightmare Moon. I'm not going to ruin my record just because my student decided to overindulge.”

“Well, at least that stuff works.” Twilight sat up, her head much less angry, though still pounding. “Uh...” Twilight looked around her room more and more urgently. “Where's my leg?”

“Don't worry Twilight,” Celestia assured her student as they they made their way from the dining hall to the gardens, “They'll find it any moment now. There's only so many places it could be.”

“If ya didn't drink so dern much this wouldn't be a problem, now would it?” Applejack scolded the unicorn.

Twilight just groaned as she hobbled after them on three legs. Celestia had sent a dozen guards to comb the palace for the missing limb, but had thus far found nothing. It didn't help that Rainbow Dash had been laughing nonstop. Applejack got on her about it until Dash argued that it was Twilight's own fault for getting sloshed. Even Twilight couldn't fault her on her reasoning.

After whatever it was Princess Celestia gave her and a hearty breakfast, Twilight's head lost its homicidal urges and settled into a manageable throb. That, combined with a pair of sunglasses, Rainbow let her borrow, made the hellfire ball called the sun tolerable. Twilight plopped down on a cushion and groaned.

“If I ever try drinking that much again, everyone here has permission to beat me into unconsciousness.” Twilight rubbed her temple forgetting she was missing a leg, and face planted. She lay there for a moment with an indignant expression. “Fuck my life.”

Twilight was in the lounge, sucking down her fourth cigarette strait. Since Christmas, she smoked one or two a day at most, depending on stress. Now, though, stress was the minor issue. It wasn't just that Xander was back, but that he was stronger. The only pony with stronger shield spells than her was Shining Armor, but he shattered it without much effort. Then there was the fact that in all her research, she never heard of the Dratali using magic like that. Bringing others back from the dead was kinda detrimental to their goal...

Unless they need him specifically, but that would mean they already knew about me. Either that or...Celestia, I hope not.

There was only one other reason they would resurrect him, and it was very, very bad. Unfortunately it was also the most likely, and was the reason behind her sudden bout of chain smoking. Speaking of which, finding nothing but a butt in her mouth, Twilight incinerated it and lit a fifth.

“Yo, Twilight,” Debby walked in, “Damn, girl, you look like shit. You still worried about that Xander guy?”

“I'm going to need more cigarettes.” Twilight held out her pack showing only three left.

Debby sighed, “Remind me to kill Curt for getting you on those things.”

“Hay, blame Raak,” Curt said as he came up behind her, “He's the one that broke her heart. He could have done her a favor and boinked her brains out. Anyway, it doesn't matter. Seth wants everyone in the firing range, now.”

“Alright, come on, Pony Girl.”

Twilight was noticeably more relaxed. She knew why they were meeting. It was time for her to engage in her second favorite pass-time... Teaching! Not just teaching, but teaching the first human mages in two thousand years. She's taught unicorns like Sweetie Belle and even Rarity, but this is a once in an eternity occasion.

“Alright,” Twilight began, “The first thing you need to learn to do is gather mana. I'm going to use my own magic to help guide you. First, because you already called your magic, Curt.” She walked up to him and placed her horn on his stomach. “Close your eyes and concentrate on the feeling.”

He did as he was told. Twilight used her own magic like a magnet; drawing his up, as she slid her horn across his chest and then down his right arm. When her horn got to his hand, it began to glow with a blue aura. He opened his eyes and looked at the now glowing appendage...Twilight smiled with satisfaction.

“Good, now try to do it yourself, while I show Debby.”

Twilight repeated the exercise with everyone else, until only Raak was left. She gulped and blushed at the prospect of touching the blue hunk, but was able to compose herself into a more professional mindset. Twilight's horn mimicked the same pattern, until she came to his hand. Something was strange. As she tried to bring the magic to the surface, it stopped. She scrunched up her face and tried a little harder, but the result was the same.

“Huh, strange,” Twilight's pondered as she released her hold on his mana, “...your magic won't come to the surface. Well, I did say it reminds me of an earth pony, and now I know why. Your magic is internal. Perhaps it's because of your limited human ancestry... We'll find out later.” She gave him a sly grin, “Maybe I can...experiment on you tonight.” The Korg gave a light chuckle, knowing that she's just picking on him...even though she would love to make it happen. “I suppose you could just try moving it around. Push it through your arms, legs, and head.”

Twilight looked back at the others. Curt had a steady, if faint, aura, Seth and Aden's auras were flickering and sparking green and yellow respectively, and Debby looked like she was just constipated. Twilight laughed a little - it reminded her of Sweetie Belle.

“Debby, relax,” she instructed, “Think about flying. Do you strain yourself, or just focus and let it come to you? That's how you do it.”

“Think of flying, gotcha.” Debby visibly relaxed and a slight smile graced her lips.

“Whoa!” Twilight exclaimed in awe. Not only were her hands glowing with a faint magenta light, but the same ethereal wings from before spread majestically from her back.

After a few more minutes, Seth and Aden also had a steady aura going. “Well, I think we can begin with a simple spell now. We'll start with telekinesis, the first spell any foal learns. Watch how I do this.” Twilight lit up her horn and levitated a wrench she brought just for this. “Okay, do you think you can do that?”

The others looked at her confused.

“Uh, what exactly did you do?” Seth asked, “All we could tell was your horn glowed and the wrench moved.”

“You couldn't see it? But human magic is the same as unicorn magic. Even the least talented foals can see the spell matrix.” Twilight thought for a moment. “Well, I did teach a dragon mage how to use his magic, so I think I can still work with this.” Twilight focused and lit up her horn again. In front of her, several threads of magic appeared and weaved into a simple pattern. “This is what the matrix looks like. Now try to weave your magic in the same pattern and hold it, then focus on the object you want to move and will it to rise. Raak, I'm going to teach you a strengthening spell. It's internal, so even earth ponies can do it. In fact, my friend Applejack can do it, and she'll even tell you she's no scholar.”

After about three and a half hours, everyone was lifting an object, however awkwardly. Likewise, Raak was lifting about thirty five percent more than what he normally could. They practiced until the day was at an end. Curt was able to move a hammer in simple patterns like squares and triangles, while Seth and Aden were able to adjust height and distance easily enough. Debby was still struggling to keep her screwdriver off the deck.

After a long day of training, everyone relaxed for a while in the lounge talking.

“And that's how we defeated King Bongo,” Twilight finished.

“That was by far the most amazing story I've ever heard,” Curt said.

“Yeah,” Debby agreed, “That guy's just...wow.”

“You're gonna have to tell that one again some time,” Seth spoke up, “But for now, we need to hit the sack. We're going to be entering Alliance space tomorrow and we'll need to give our report. Twilight, this means you're going to have to tell everything you know about Xander.” Twilight just nodded.

“Hey, Twilight. I just thought of something,” Curt said, “What was in that box James gave you?”

“What box? Oh crap,” Twilight asked before facehoofing hard.

“Piece of advice,” Twilight told her audience, “Facehoofing with a metal hoof is not a good idea... Speaking of which, where hell is my damn leg?”

“Be patent, Twilight,” Applejack said.

“Easy for you to say. You aren't waiting on a body part.”

“Touché.”

“Found it!” Twilight exclaimed, her voice sounding nasally through the tissue being held to her nose.

The little white box floated through the air and landed on the bed. Twilight took a deep breath and slowly started opening the box. Everyone stared on. They were excited and nervous at the same time. The last one lead them to getting magical powers, so it stands to reason that this one will have something just as amazing. Something like... A souvenir? It was a gold painted crown, with a purple glass star mounted on a wooden plaque.

“What the hell is that suppose to be?” Curt asked.

“It's...my element,” Twilight explained, sounding confused, “Well a replica. My friends and I are kind of celebrities, and Rainbow Dash thought it would be a good idea to start a souvenir line for some extra income. Why would James give me this?”

Seth looked in the box and pulled out a note. “Twilight, he included a letter. You want me to read it?” Twilight nodded. “When everything is at its darkest, and all hope seems lost, remember how you first obtained the Element of Magic. The bond of friendship makes you strong. The closer the bond you have, the stronger you will be. Rely on your friends and you'll never have to go it alone.”

“What the flying fuck is that suppose to mean?” Debby shouted indignantly, “I didn't even know he could be that sappy.”

“If it's from him, though, it's probably enchanted or something,” Curt offered.

“Coming from him it could just be a decoration,” Twilight commented, “He is a Chaos Lord after all.”

“Whatever it is, we'll find out when we find out,” Seth chimed in, “For now, it's lights out. Get to your racks. We have a busy day tomorrow.”

The sound of fluttering wings interrupted Twilight's tale. The three legged pony was relieved to see a familiar metal object draped across the guard's back.

“Oh, thank goddess!” Twilight flung her front hoof around the unsuspecting pegasus in a thankful hug. “Where was it?” Twilight levitated it off his back and reattached the limb.

“On the roof of the central tower,” He answered.

The guard was the only one without confusion written all over his face. The others looked at the limb then to the tall tower and back.

“Twilight...” Celestia spoke up, “Exactly how much did you drink last night.”

Twilight facehoofed with a resounding clang of metal on skull.

Chapter 29: No Rest for the Weary

“I see...” Admiral Gibson looked at Seth contemplatively through the screen. “Show me,” he ordered.

After hearing everything that took place after they went silent upon entering hostile space, Admiral Gibson became very interested in both Xander and the others’ new magical aptitude.

“I'm not very good yet, but I'll do my best,” Seth said as he backed up a little, so the Admiral could see. He held out his hand toward a datapad and wrapped it in a green aura. He lifted it toward himself and hovered it so it could be easily seen.

“Why are your eyes green?” the Admiral asked.

Twilight stepped into view of the senior officer. “That, sir, is a reflection of one's magic. The eyes take on the color of a mage's aura. Ponies' eyes retain the color because our magic is always flowing naturally, but if one were to cut the flow of magic...” Twilight closed her eyes and focused. After around twenty seconds, she opened her eyes to reveal light brown eyes, “Our eyes revert to a non-magical color.” She took a breath and the violet color returned.

“I see. This is excellent news. This may just be the thing to turn this battle. You said the orb was destroyed. Is there a way to recreate it?” Asked Gibson.

“I don't know how it worked,” Twilight answered, “I would like to research it, but the Alliance doesn't exactly have many books on magic.”

“That's alright,” said the admiral, “I'm sure the Dratali do. And seeing as I'm sending you to a Dratali research facility, you just might find some.”

“Sir?” Seth turned to the screen again with a frown. “New orders already?”

“Yes, unfortunately you are the best equipped to deal with it, even more so now. One of our spies has reported that Dratali researchers have suddenly become very interested in something they found. It's believed to be a weapon, but its nature is unknown. Whatever it is, the attention it's getting means it's dangerous and needs to be taken out.”

The admiral let out a heavy sigh, “I'm sorry for sending you right back out again, but no other ship would get even close. The White Wolf's stealth systems aren't even enough. They have several visual sensors in place that would alert them to our presence.”

“I understand, sir,” Curt responded professionally, “When do we head out?”

“As soon as you resupply. I'm sending you a packet with every known detail. Gibson out.”

“Well...” Twilight said in a sarcastically chipper voice, “This sucks a bucket of dicks.”

Seth raised an eyebrow, “Debby's a bad influence on you.”

“I agree,” Celestia gave a disapproving glance to the half-Aviva.

“Oh come on!” Debby shouted indignantly, “We haven't had a break in like...almost a year! What the hell!”

“And what about Twilight,” Curt added, “The poor girl's been run through hell ever since she got here! She suffered through an attack and maimed, got bare bones training from us, some mystery training from what I'm convinced is a Dratali defector...”

“Curt, that's retarded. No Dratali has ever defected before and they never will,” Debby recited as if she's done so before.

“Whatever, still. I promised to show her Earth when we got back.”

“You still can,” Twilight smiled at him, “We're just not quite back yet.”

“Ugh... let's just get this over with,” Curt complained one last time before leaving the room.

“We’ll be arriving at Blue Star in a few hours. Get ready to get whatever you need. We'll have four hours. Dismissed,” Seth finished briefing his crew and went to make his own preparations.

Twilight was glad that was over. As much as she found the Alliance fascinating, she hated being stared at everywhere she went. It wasn't like anything interesting happened anyway, unless you count some drunk asking how much for a ride. That being said, Twilight was starting to notice herself getting more violent. Less than a year ago she would never have struck another pony, especially in that sensitive of an area. Regardless to what happened, it was behind her, and they were once again on their way into Dratali space.

About five days out, Twilight awoke as she did every day. She bathed, cleaned her teeth, brushed her mane and tail, and put on her uniform. It was funny how normal wearing clothes had become. She even got embarrassed when Seth walked in on her getting ready for a shower once, because he saw her naked. It was especially funny to her seeing as she was naked when they met. She guessed it was the knowledge that nudity is associated with sex that made her not want to be naked around them.

“You seem to be fine without clothes now,” Rarity pointed out.

“I rarely wore anything here before, so I don't associate Equestria with wearing clothes. That and almost everypony else being naked makes it more natural.”

A blush spread across Curt's face. “I just noticed we're surrounded by a bunch of super cute naked chicks.”

“No sleeping with my friends, Curtis,” Twilight gave him a glare.

“Keeping him all to yourself, Twilight?” Celestia teased.

“No, I'm just reminded of your old nickname, Princess Molestia,” Twilight smirked at her teacher.

Celestia looked away from the purple unicorn, “I-I was going through a bad time in my life. I felt alone and tried to cope with my grief in the hooves of others.”

Twilight was mortified. She knew she must have crossed a line. “Oh my gosh. I'm so sorry, Princess. I shouldn't have-”

“Gotcha,” Celestia turned back with a cheeky grin.

“Wha! Oh you evil...” Twilight started.

“You've come far, my student, but you have a long way to go before you can compete with me.” She was joined in her laughing by Rainbow, Pinkie, Debby, and Curt.

“Let's just move on...”

Twilight noticed something rather odd this morning. No one was in the mess hall. Every morning Seth and Debby would be in the corner discussing the plan for the day, and Curt, Aden and Raak would be playing cards on the other table waiting for her to join in.

“Where is everyone?” She asked herself.

Just as she was getting ready to leave, her leg computer beeped. She opened her leg mounted datapad and looked at the message. Come to the lounge was all it said. Her overactive imagination took off. Did she say something wrong to someone? Did she unwittingly break some law she knew nothing about? As she made her way to the lounge, she became more and more nervous. This had never happened before. She's never been in as much trouble as she convinced herself she was in. She just knew it was goin-

“Surprise!” Twilight panicked at the sudden sensory assault and fired off a bolt of magic at the nearest figure. Luckily, Raak's quick reflexes let him avoid the attack by millimeters.

“Oh, shit! I'm sorry! I didn't mean to!” She quickly apologized.

“A bit jumpy, Twilight,” Seth looked at her with concern, “Everything alright?”

“I'm sorry. I was just lost in thought and you startled me. Are you okay, Raak?” Twilight gave a concerned look to the Korg.

“I'm fine,” He replied.

“What's this for anyway?” Twilight asked, “It's not my... wait...” she looked at her computer and laughed, “How did I forget my own birthday?”

“We've had a lot going on recently, Sparkle Butt,” Curt laughed and gave his friend a pat on the back, “I think it can be excused this time. Now, let's par-tay!”

“I don't think even Pinkie could have put it better.”

A crew of six didn't make for a very exciting party, but Twilight did get to try a thousand year old Earth tradition called a “beer bong”. A simple funnel used to put copious amounts of alcohol into one's system as quickly as possible. Needless to say, it didn't take long for Twilight to become quite tipsy. She wasn't quite drunk but very close. She knew her limit pretty well by now, and decided to stop.

“I feel old,” Twilight slurred from nowhere.

“Where the hell'd this come from?” Curt asked.

“I'm twenty nine!” Twilight said indignantly, “One year away from thirty!”

“What's wrong with thirty?” Debby asked, feigning insult, “I'm thirty one.”

“Well, you're still hot.” Okay, perhaps Twilight was a little drunk.

Curt almost choked on his drink. “Damn, Twi. That's a hell of a thing to say.”

“What?” Twilight looked confused, “Doesn't 'hot' mean sexually attractive?”

“Ha!” Debby laughed, “I think you might have turned Twilight lesbian, Curt.”

“Hey!” Twilight looked insulted, “I'm not lesbian. I like stallions, too.”

“See,” Curt stuck a triumphant finger in the half-Aviva's face, “I didn't turn her - what do you mean 'too'?”

“What? I'm not lesbian,” Twilight stated, “I'm good with both.”

“Holy shit, Twilight, are you Bi?” Curt was astonished.

Twilight looked at him confused, “You say that like you're surprised. I'm sure Debby is, too.”

“Uhh...” was all the other female could say.

Twilight gasped, “Are you lesbian?”

“What? No!” Debby recoiled, “I'm completely hetero, dude.”

“Like a stallion?” Twilight tilted her head in thought.

“Huh?” came the voices of both Debby, Seth, and Curt.

Twilight looked at them extremely confused, “I think I'm missing something important here.”

“I'm pretty sure we are, too,” Seth managed to find his voice, “Are all ponies bisexual?”

“No,” Twilight answered, “Most mares are though.”

“Humans, Aviva, and Korg are typically heterosexual,” Curt explained, “Homosexuality and bisexuality are accepted, but uncommon.”

Twilight's eyes widened, “Wow, there must be a lot of lonely men then.”

“Why do you say that?” Curt asked.

“Well, there are so many more men than women, so unless you practice polygamy...” Twilight trailed off at the others' laughter. Even Aden and Raak, who had stayed out of the conversation until then, were rolling. “What?”

“I'm sorry, Twi,” Curt managed to calm his laughter enough to speak, “I forgot you haven't really seen anything outside the military here. The military is predominantly male, but men and women are about equal in numbers everywhere else.”

“Oh, huh...” Twilight contemplated that for a moment, “On Avol, mares outnumber stallions about eight to one. It's actually more common to see two mares together than a mare and a stallion.”

“Interesting,” Curt said scratching his chin, “What if those couples want children? Do you have artificial insemination?”

“No, but I might have to introduce that to Avol,” Twilight explained, “When female couples want foals, they ask a friend with a stallion to, uh... 'borrow' him for a night when they're in heat.”

“Huh...” Curt thought about that for a bit, “Cool. Who wants cake?”

“Uh, sure,” Twilight raised an eyebrow at the abrupt subject change.

Curt levitated the celebratory baked good from the counter to the table. Twilight's mouth watered at the sight of the delicious looking black forest cake.

“Show off,” Debby mumbled.

“If you practiced as much as he did, you'd be almost that good,” Twilight reprimanded, “He uses magic for everything he can. In fact, to practice, everyone should eat their cake only using magic. Have you been practicing Raak?”

In response, the Korg picked up a fork and bent it in his fingers as if it were paper.

“Impressive. Alright Curt, you may cut the cake.”

“Let's try this...” He lifted the knife in his blue aura. He moved slowly and carefully, passing the blade through the delicate treat. After the last cut, he let out a breath and wiped the sweat from his brow.

“That was good,” Twilight praised her friend, “I'll take it from here.”

Twilight levitated six plates and six slices of cake onto each, as she placed one in front of each of her friends and herself. They tore into the cake without mercy. Table manners didn't exist in Dratali space. By the time it was finished, only Twilight and Raak didn't have cake smeared on their faces. Everyone else had varying degrees of mess, from Curt's two smudges to Debby's chocolate mask.

“Well, that was actually kind of fun,” Seth said with a smile, “From now on, we eat every meal like this. Unless we're doing something important, we use magic for it if we can. We need to be proficient enough for it to be combat practical.”

“Yes sir,” came the replies his subordinates.

“You want your presents now or later?” Seth asked the birthday pony.

“You guys got me presents?” Twilight asked with a smile.

“Of course. It's your birthday. Here you go,” Seth levitated a plain white box in front of her.

Twilight levitated the top from the box and revealed a lovely set of three casual dresses.

“I know you've kinda gotten use to wearing clothes, but I noticed that other than your uniform you didn't have any, so...”

“Thank you, they're beautiful!” Twilight admired them for a moment, “Wait here.” She quickly teleported to the berthing and put on one of them. It was a simple yellow dress, with pink trim that matched the stripe in her mane. She teleported back and gave a little twirl, “How does it look?”

“Damn, girl, you sexy!” Curt said with a cat call.

“Oh stop,” Twilight blushed a little at the compliment.

“Then open my gift,” Curt passed the mare his gift. This one was in a thick unmarked carrying case. Twilight opened the case and gasped. “I remember how much you loved the history of World War Two, so I modeled this after the pistol used by the Allies, the M-1911. It's still an M-443, but I put some of those spell channels in it, so you can use magic on the rounds to shoot through shields and stuff.”

“It's great, Curt, thanks,” Twilight set it aside as she caught Debby's gift that nearly slammed into the table.

“Sorry, I guess this is why Seth wants us to practice...” Debby apologized, “I couldn't think of anything better, so I just got you a gift card to Chocolate Empire.”

“Dear sweet Celestia,” Twilight looked at the sacred object with awe, tears forming in the corners of her eyes “This is the greatest gift ever!”

Raak stood up and moved over to where the others had their gifts. He grabbed a long narrow box and placed it in front of her. Twilight opened the box and levitated out a long knife. It had a nine inch slightly curved blade, with a handle that looked like it was molded to be held in her mouth.

“Thanks, Raak. It's great.” She looked in the box again, a flash of color drawing her eyes. She lifted the piece of paper and her eyes grew wide, “A-and a voucher for...for sex!”

“What!” Raak fell out of his chair, before fixing Debby with a glare as she struggled to hold back a laugh.

“Hey, that's a great gift, Raak,” Said the redhead, “You should use it tonight.” Her resistance shattered and she doubled over on the table in laughter, pounding her fist on the surface.

“That isn't funny, Debby.” Raak stated.

“I know,” Twilight agreed, “...I was hoping it was real! Unless you want to let me use it anyway?” Raak gave her a deadpanned stare, “Fine...I'm framing this anyway.”

Aden stood up and clapped his hands together, “I do have an amazing gift for you, but unfortunately I'm not finished with it.”

“Is that what you've been doing in the hangar?” Twilight asked.

“Yes it is,” Replied the pilot and engineer, “I'm hoping it'll be done by the time we get back from this mission. Are you okay with waiting?”

“Of course, take your time. Although I am intrigued...” Twilight scratched her chin in thought, “Oh well, I’ll find out soon enough. Right now, though, my buzz is wearing off. Who wants to learn a unicorn drinking game?”

Author's Note

This chapter brought to you by the Roanoke Valley Public Library System. Still no interwebs at home. I'll let you know when I get it back.

Chapter 32: That Which is Lost

Twilight slowly awoke to the sound of medical equipment. Her whole body hurt, especially her head. The lights burned her eyes when she opened them. A glance at the machines told her she was relatively unharmed, though her body said otherwise.

“Aden, you in the computer?” No answer. “Damn it.” She sat up slowly, not wanting to move too quickly, and got to her hooves. With her magic, she retrieved her leg and reattached it before jumping off the bed. Twilight's thoughts turned toward the events of their escape as she headed out the door and down the hall. The moments after Xander somehow got back up after her assault were a blur. One memory stood out above the rest, but it couldn't be real. Seth would never leave anyone behind, would he?

She was so caught up in her own mind that she didn't hear Debby trying to get her attention, until she placed a hand on her withers. Twilight yelped and spun around, ready to attack.

“Settle down, Twilight. I got the alert that you were up and just wanted to check on you.” Debby kneeled down to look her in the eyes. “Are you okay?”

“Where's Curt?” was all the pony replied with.

Debby looked away, unable to look her friend in the eye. “You need to talk to Seth about that. He's in the briefing room.”

Twilight's heart clenched. She knew the only reason Debby wouldn't answer, but she didn't want to believe it. Instead, she ran away from the red-headed woman toward where her CO was. Being a small ship, she arrived quickly and threw open the doors. Seth was leaning over the Black Book, staring at it as if the cover held all the secrets of the universe.

Twilight approached him and after a few moments gathered the courage to ask, “W-w-where's Curt?”

Seth turned toward her. Twilight had seen quite a few shocking things in her time, but the one that shocked her the most was the tear stained face of the strongest person she knew. It was a sight she never thought she'd see, but it her told her everything she needed to know. Tears began to flow as the loss took hold.

“You... you...” She tried to speak through her grief, but found it difficult at first, “You did? You left him... you left him behind... Why? Why! How could you! He was our friend! He saved my life! How could you just let him die?!”

“Because it was him or all of us!” he roared, causing Twilight to flinch. “Do you think I wanted to? I had no choice! If we went after him, the destroyers would have caught us! This ship is not meant to fight like that, and would have been overwhelmed!” He collapsed to the floor, his resolve breaking, and began crying again. “He was my best friend since third grade... and I left him... I had to, but... I left him. After everything he's done for me, I left him to die by a goddamn zombie!” The grieving soldier drove his fist into the floor repeatedly, trying to vent the anger and grief. “Is it even worth it? All for a book?”

Twilight sat down beside her CO, “He was always so good to me. He gave me more confidence and pride in myself than I've ever had. I... I used him... twice... and he was happy to be used just because it made me happy. I never even got the chance to tell him I-”

“Good morning Griffins!” A load of confetti shot over them as a certain Chaos Lord made another appearance. “So I heard you retrieved a weapon. Nice job. Can I see it?”

Seth and Twilight didn't respond, they just looked away from the intruder.

“Oh, why the sad... fa... ces...” James' bright smile quickly fell as he looked at the book on the table. “What is that doing here? Twilight, tell me that isn't the weapon the Dratali had.” The fear in his voice was more than a little unsettling, and made the pair pay attention.

“Yes, Xander was translating it for the Dratali.” Twilight said, “You knew that though... you've been playing puppet master to everything.. right?”

“She lied...” he said, not really paying attention to the pony as he approached the book, “She fucking lied... god damn you Turmoil, why?”

“What's wrong?” Twilight asked apprehensively.

“We're fucked. If the Dratali had this and Xander deciphered it, then everything I've planned for is down the chaos damned drain.”

Twilight stood up and looked at the all powerful spirit of chaos in fear, “But... you knew they had this, didn't you? Y-you've been in control this whole time, right? I mean, that's what Chaos Lords do, right?”

James looked at the pleading look the unicorn gave with guilt in his eyes. “Yeah,” he nodded, “That's what Chaos Lords do, but...” He swallowed, trying to wet his dry throat, “I haven't been a Chaos Lord for thirty-five years.”

Twilight and Seth stared at the being, blinking uncomprehendingly, for several moments. Finally, Twilight found her voice.

“What do you mean you're not a Chaos Lord?” Twilight asked, wiping the tears from her eyes, “I've seen you do things only an all powerful being like a Chaos Lord could do.”

“Like what, appear out of thin air? You can do that. Or make fireworks and confetti from nothing? Trixie can do that. Give advice that seems to be precognition? It's not hard with the contact network I have. That and I'm just really good at adapting to changing circumstances and predicting what mortals are going to do. You're an extremely predictable bunch. Other than those parlor tricks, what have I done? Yeah, I still have my magic, but I don't have the infinite source of power from The Boss, and chaos magic takes a lot of energy.”

“Who's Turmoil?” Seth asked plainly.

“She, along with Discord and Mischief, helped me make Avol,” answered the former demi-god, “She tipped me off about you and told me about her little contingency she put on Bob. She said you and Xander's head were all that came through, but she lied. That book changes everything.”

“How?” Twilight asked, “What exactly is the Black Book?”

James sighed, “Long ago, there was a powerful wizard even more powerful than our beloved Star Swirl the Merlin. One by the name of Yen Sid, his teacher. He was fascinated by the dark arts, but not in the way you might think. He believed that even the most vile, despicable spells could be used for good. That book represents his life's work, the Lux Abyssi, the Light of the Abyss.”

Twilight looked to the leather-bound tome in awe, “But, if it's a book about turning dark magic good, why is it bad?”

“Because, Twilight,” James walked over to the table and picked up the black book, thumbing through it's pages, “It still contains those vile, despicable spells. Like this one that turns another into a mindless slave, or this one that tears a soul from its body, or this one that opens a portal that sucks in everything.”

“That one I'm familiar with,” Twilight mumbled, “That's the spell that got me into this mess.”

“No it's not. This spell can suck in an entire city and crush it,” James corrected, “The fact that you're alive tells me Xander used Yen Sid's version. It's much smaller, designed to clear small areas.” He looked at the unicorn's face, and noticed the tear stains with a touch of confusion, “What's wrong? Why were you crying?”

Twilight turned away as more fluid leaked from her eyes. “Curt didn't make it.”

James' face turned to surprise, “What do you mean?”

“She means he's gone!” Seth snapped, “Xander was doing something to Twilight, and he intervened so she could get away... he's dead.”

“No he's not,” James stated plainly, “I put a spell on each of you to tell me the moment something happens to you. It's also how I find you.”

The two soldiers looked up with in hopeful surprise. It took Twilight a few seconds to find her voice. “C-can you find Curt?”

“I'll try,” James closed his eyes and focused, “He's in FTL space heading away from the world you were just on. I think I know which world he being taken to. I'll give you the location.” The former Chaos Lord was about to enter the location on the terminal, but was stopped by the pair of hooves that wrapped around him in a grateful hug.

“Thank you,” Twilight cried, “Chaos Lord or not, you're helping us get our brother back.”

James seemed a bit taken back by the display before softening and returning the gesture. “You may not know this, but I owe you more than I could ever repay.”

“I'm calling the crew here,” Seth pulled out his datapad and punched a few keys. “Attention, this is the captain. All hands report to the briefing room ASAP.”

“I still can't believe you guys just assumed I was dead,” Curt feigned indignation. “If not for James' heroism, you'd have left me to rot!”

Twilight rolled her eyes, “Be glad we saved your sorry ass.”

“You did save him?” Pinkie huffed, “Well geez, thanks for ruining it!”

“Uh, Pinkie... he's right there,” Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow, “They obviously rescued him.”

“Well, duh,” Pinkie rolled her eyes, “Of course we know that now.”

Aden, Debby, and Raak looked apprehensively at James. It wasn't that they didn't like him, it was just that trouble seemed to follow him.

“Curt's alive,” Seth began with the most important bit, drawing everyone's attention, “James knows where he being taken and we're going to get him back. But first, James, keep your promise, and tell Twilight how to get home,” Seth demanded.

“Very well.” James walked to the terminal on the wall and waved a hand over it. “Avol is in your nav-com. You can go whenever you're ready.”

Seth turned to his hoofed friend, “Twilight, you've done more for us than anyone ever has before, but it's time you go home. You've suffered enough.”

“No,” Twilight said sternly, “I'm not leaving yet. As much as I miss my friends back home, and as much as I hate all this fighting, I can't abandon you, and I can't abandon Curt.”

“I can't let you get hurt. Curt would never forgive me. You're going home and that's an order.”

“Then I'll take my fighter, steal a sled and go myself. You know you can't stop me. I'm more powerful and experienced with magic than all of you put together. ” Twilight's steely eyes told Seth she wasn't lying. She would do whatever she need to to rescue her friend.

“Ha!” Debby cheered, “That's my girl! Hell, I'll even help.”

“I agree,” Raak spoke up, “If we are to have any chance, we will need Twilight's power.”

“Plus, I'm almost finished with her birthday present, and this will be a perfect time to use it.” Aden added.

“What is this, mutiny?” Seth asked with a light chuckle.

“Yes,” said four voices simultaneously.

Seth gave a half-sigh/half-laugh. He knew it was no use arguing against the entire crew. “Fine, but no unnecessary risks. There's a good chance that Xander's there, but you are to avoid him if at all possible. We're just going to go in, find Curt, and get out. Where are we going James?”

“RHJ-7603,” James answered, “There's a prison there they use for high profile prisoners. Being a human adept, Curt will likely be taken there to be interrogated about how he came to possess his magic.”

“What else can you tell me about it?” inquired Seth.

“Its defenses are nearly impenetrable unless you have half the Alliance fleet. It has a massive planetary shield generator that this ship will have no hope of penetrating.”

“Great,” Seth ran a hand through his short hair, “So how do we get through?”

A smile spread across Twilight's face, “I have an idea. It's crazy, but it might be our only chance.”

“You gonna tell us, or are we just gonna have to guess?” Debby asked.

Twilight giggled a little, “You're going to shoot me out of the mass driver.”

Seth gave her a deadpanned stare, “Alright, this is why you need to go home. The stress is starting to affect you. You do realize how crazy that is, right?”

“I already said it was crazy didn't I?” Twilight's smile vanished at the response.

“I hate to say it, Pony Girl, but he's right,” Debby chimed in, “You'd be killed by the force of the launch alone.”

“Not if we use an inertial dampening field,” Twilight argued, “We have two FTL sleds. We can take the ID unit from one of them and fix it to a launch platform.”

“Even so, sending you alone is crazy,” Seth remained firmly against it, “Even as powerful as you are, you can't face several hundred soldiers, dozens of adepts, and likely an Archon or two. You wouldn't be able to bring sufficient firepower for that kind of thing.”

“Actually, sir, that's not entirely accurate...” Aden said with a small grin.

“What do you mean?” Seth demanded.

“Follow me.” The four of them followed the technician down the hall to the hangar where a section was blocked from view by a curtain.

“Ladies and gentlemen, I present to you...” He pulled the obstruction away, “... Twilight's delayed birthday present.” Four pairs of eyes widened in shock, and four jaws dropped at the glorious sight.

Twilight's face turned into one of excitement. She looked at the ship's captain and smiled, “Still think I can't bring the pain?”

Seth hung his head, defeated, “Fine, you win. We'll begin planning immediately.”

Author's Note

In thanks of the 1000+ likes, here's a second chapter for you. Thanks again for making this story so successful.

Chapter 33: Fallen Angel

“I still think this is the dumbest idea I've ever taken part in.” Seth sat in his command chair looking at the shielded world through the screen. The week they spent training the unicorn on the way there didn't help alleviate his fear.

“It's the dumbest idea I’ve ever had, but unless you have a better one...” Twilight said through the comm.

The captain rubbed his eyes in frustration. “How’re we lookin' Aden?”

“We're in position,” came the tech expert's voice from the computer, “We're far enough away that our black hull should keep us visually hidden when we uncloak.”

“Okay, commence final checklist,” Seth ordered followed by a small squee from the comm.

“Inertial dampening field?” Seth started the list.

“Active,” Twilight replied.

“Target location 23.8 by 16.3.”

“Target acquired,” from Aden now.

“Mass driver?”

“Charged.”

“Uncloak and fire on my command...” Seth took a few breaths and gave a silent prayer. “Fire!”

The ship shuddered from the force of the powerful cannon. The projectile barreled toward the planet, the magic cocoon ignoring the shield.

Duty on one of the most well protected worlds in Dratali space was quiet. Very little happened here despite the high value targets. The heavy defenses meant the Alliance would have to spend more resources than they were willing, so it was unusual when a violet light appeared and passed through the shield. Confusion was quickly replaced by panic as they realized it was heading right for them. The object slammed into the communications array, smashing it to pieces and landing just in front of the building, leaving a crater and a cloud of dust in its wake.

Two of the braver dratali approached with an aviva and a human convert close behind. The crater emitted a low whirring noise that made the four increasingly nervous. They couldn't see anything due to the dust still filling the air. Suddenly, a pair of lights flared to life inside the cloud. The guards raised their weapons, ready to fire on the unknown object. Before they could react, four lavender lances struck them down. The surrounding guards opened fire on the invader with rifle, rocket, and spell. Even the massive Basilisk heavy tank lumbered over to join the devastation.

Eventually, the assault ceased. Just as the soldiers gazed into the dust cloud, a rocket, glowing with a violet shell, passed through the tank's shields and buried itself deep into the armor before detonating, taking the machine with it. Before the dratali could restart their attack, a fifteen foot tall metal monster shot from the cloud. It was similar to the Titan battle suit but thinner, quicker, and under the command of a much more powerful adept than who usually piloted their suits. They could barely process what was going on before the first of them were cut down by a heavy machine gun mounted on the right arm. The heavy, armor-piercing rounds showed no mercy, despite the cover that some of them tried to get behind.

Seeing the rounds from their comrades' rifles bounce harmlessly off the beast's shielding, several of the adepts jumped from cover for a simultaneous attack. They all grinned as their spells found their target, but those smiles quickly fell into confusion as the magic attacks, too, were deflected by the machine’s shielding. Stunned by the unexpected uselessness of their greatest weapon, they were easily dispatched by lavender bolts of magic from the invader.

Fear gripped them as the realization of who they faced set in... the abomination... the evil one who dared wield the holy art against the galaxy's champions... the one the Prophet called Twilight Sparkle.

“Laying it on pretty thick, aren't you?” Curt chuckled.

“Shut up Cunt Face, I'm telling the story, not you,” Twilight rebutted.

That's 74, Twilight thought as she cut down a korg convert with an energy blade mounted on Zeus' left arm. Of course, it was probably more, but she couldn't tell how many of the rounds that poured into the buildings found targets. A smile played across her lips at the thought. The more of them she killed now, the better off the universe would be, or at least that was the thought going through her mind at the time. An aircraft tried flying away from the base.

“Where do you think you're going?” Twilight sneered. She reached out with her telekinesis and grabbed the vehicle, slamming it into a nearby building followed by a couple rockets.

She placed the spell channel on the right arm on the ground and sent a fissure to swallow up some Dratali taking cover behind a destroyed wall. Five more adepts tried to challenge her, their spells colliding with her side. Once again, her magic fed shield stopped the otherwise fatal attack, but unlike the previous mages, they realized why their spells didn't penetrate the defensive barrier and avoided the counter attack. There weren't many Dratali adepts that used shield spells, but they knew that, unlike their tech-based counterparts, magic shields can actually stop magic attacks. They would have to strain the spell to its limit if they wanted to get through.

“So you do learn?” Twilight taunted. “Good, I was hoping some of you foals would give me a challenge.”

One was dispatched rather quickly with a lightning bolt. The others were smarter, though. They knew that the best way to strain a magic shield was with physical attacks, so they threw boulders and debris from the buildings and machines at the mech. Each blow sent a jolt of pain through the unicorn's skull, and her temper was reaching its boiling point. With a cry of anger, she let out a wave of fire that burned everything it touched. The screams of the adepts and the few others that remained were drowned out by the roar of the flames. When the blaze cleared she examined the devastation. A groan caught her ear and she turned toward the downed Dratali adept. He was burned, but not too bad. Twilight figured he had cast some kind of protective spell.

As Twilight approached, fear filled the adept's eyes. He dropped to his knees and threw his hands up in surrender, begging for mercy... so Twilight crushed him under Zeus' foot.

“What the hay, Twilight!” Rainbow Dash indignantly spoke up after what seemed like hours, “The guy was giving up, and you killed him?”

“Yes, Rainbow Dash, I did,” Twilight said, guilt heavy in her voice, “I... please, before you judge me, let me finish. If I stop now, I don't think I’ll be able to bring myself to continue again.”

“Fine,” Rainbow Dash said, her face a combination of anger, fear, pain, and confusion.

She had to hurry. She may have taken out the comm center, but that will only delay a distress call. The whole prison complex would be on high alert by now, and the soldiers inside the facility would be waiting for her. Zeus was too big to navigate the halls, so she would have to go on hoof from here. With a hiss, the front to the mech slid open and the purple pilot dropped to the ground. As she expected, the doors in front of her were shielded by the emergency blast doors. She examined the area for several minutes for a way in but came up empty.

“Would you like me to show you a trick for that?”

Twilight spun around with her rifle at the ready. As expected, she found herself face to face with a Dratali. What she didn't expect was to recognize the Dratali.

“Has!” Twilight beamed at the sight of her teacher. He was wearing what looked like a modified version of the Archon uniform she's seen in images.

“I got a call from a very weird guy. He told me that one of your partners was captured, and you were coming here to save him. He sounded pretty desperate, so I dug out my old fighter and sled rushed over,” the ex-Archon explained.

“Does this mean we're going to kick some ass together?” Twilight asked.

“Not just yet,” Has-Ka said with a sly grin, “First, I'm going to take you prisoner.”

Twilight looked at him in confusion for a second before she caught on. “Oh-ho-ho. I like it.”

A voice came over the intercom. It spoke in the guttural, barking language of the Dratali. Has-Ka answered the call and held up the limp body of Twilight Sparkle to the camera. The voice came back with a joyful sounding series of barks and hisses. The blast doors lifted and an excited guard opened the door to let Has-Ka carry the unicorn inside. As one of the soldiers went to the comm, his throat was pierced by a shard of crimson energy. The other met a similar fate by a lavender spike from the not-so-unconscious mare. Has-ka rushed to the console and began searching.

“Ah!” he proclaimed, “I found... wait? Human adept?”

“It's a long story. Short version; we found out that my people use to be human, but some demigod-like beings decided to take humanity's magic and put it all in us. Now, thanks to some freaky artifact, my partners' magic was returned.”

“Okay... you have to give me the long version after we get out of here,” Has-Ka chuckled. “Follow me. The base has been given the all clear so they shouldn't be expecting us.”

The pair made their way into the prison, avoiding the enemy. Two bodies in the area made discovery inevitable as it was, and more would only alert them sooner. For some reason, this upset Twilight. She wanted to kill everyone they passed.

“Here we are,” Has-Ka said when they reached an elevator.

“Thanks for being here,” Twilight said with a grateful smile, “I would have been searching this place for hours just trying to find this place. Of course, that's only if I could have even gotten through the door.”

“I'm glad to be doing something besides checking soil pH levels for a change. Now, the all clear would've said you were captured, so they're expecting you to be brought there. This means we're using the same plan as before.”

“Has, won't your uniform give you away? It's different from the standard Archon uniform,” Twilight inquired.

“Archons often personalize their uniform. Some don't, but most will add at least a little flair,” he explained. “We're almost there, get unconscious.”

“Catch me,” Twilight put the back of her hoof to her forehead in an overly dramatic faint that would make Rarity proud.

Has-Ka chuckled, “Alright drama queen, let's get this over with as quickly as possible.”

With her eyes closed, she couldn't exactly tell what was going on, but she could hear voices well enough. They sounded absolutely ecstatic, laughing and speaking in tones that almost sounded sarcastic. She didn't need to be able to speak the language to know they were taunting her. She smiled viciously on the inside. The moment the unicorn sensed the spell from her combat magic instructor, she sprang into action. There were only four, and the Has-Ka killed the only adept first. Twilight killed one with a simple bolt, but the second was dispatched a bit more painfully. She conjured two spikes and stuck them deep into the soldier's lungs and threw him to one side.

Has-Ka examined the screen on the desk to find the list of prisoners. “Ah, let's see... Kordar, Vesk, Tem, Leia... Ah, human adept. This way.”

The two ran down the hall to Curt's cell.

“Perhaps I should open it,” Twilight said.

The Alliance Dratali gave a nod and stood aside to let his student enter the room. With a flick of magic on the panel, the door slid open, and Twilight peeked inside. She almost screamed in joy at the sight of Curt's sleeping form. After taking a few breaths to regain her composure, she walked in and nudged him with her magic. He bolted awake, and glared at where a Dratali soldiers head would normally be only to see the open door.

“I'm short, not invisible,” Twilight quipped, holding back from laughing at his confused face.

He looked down at the lavender warrior and looked like he was about to faint, “T... Twi... Twilight... is that you?”

Twilight became concerned at his drunken demeanor. As if reading her mind, Has-Ka came around the corner and explained, “He's been given a drug called...” Twilight couldn't repeat the name even if she did remember it, “It's meant to muddle the mind and prevent adepts from focusing enough to cast spells.”

“Look out!” Curt shouted and threw himself toward the Dratali only to be caught in a lavender glow.

“Hold on there, Curt,” Twilight set him back down on the bed, “This is Has-Ka, the one who taught me combat magic.”

“So... I was right?” the drugged human asked, “Cool, can we show him to Deddy... Deffy... the one with the wings.”

“That's up to Has.”

“I'll think about it,” Has-Ka said, “Right now, we need to get out of here. We're lucky they haven't noticed the door guards are missing yet. Let's try to clear some of that drug out of you first, though.”

Curt flinched back when Has-Ka's hand approached him, glowing crimson. Twilight reassured him, though, and he relaxed a little. Twilight watched the spell just in case she would need to know how to do it later. A few seconds of cleansing magic and Curt looked more aware, but still not quite one-hundred percent.

“That's all I can do. Sorry it's not better than that, but I’m no medic,” Has-Ka apologized.

“Whoa,” Curt swooned a little, “Don't apologize. You did plenty, though I doubt I’ll be very good in a fight for a while. At least I can think a little better. So... you taught Twilight how to use combat magic? I always thought we had a Dratali or two on our side, but I never thought it would be an Archon.”

“I know you probably don't trust me ri-” Has-Ka started, but was interrupted.

“I'll trust you,” Curt said, “Twilight says you're okay, and I trust her.”

“Just like that?” asked the Dratali. Curt nodded, “Well, I can't say that's the most intelligent thing, but you humans are an emotion driven race.”

“We can debate on proper reasons to trust later,” Twilight interrupted, “Let's go.”

They left the cell and headed back to the elevator. They filed into the tiny box and waited for it to reach the surface. Twilight noticed Curt looking at her out of the corner of her eye.

“You seem different,” he said, “Are you feeling alright?”

“Never better,” replied Twilight.

Curt looked like he wanted to pursue the topic, but decided to keep it to himself for now. Twilight faced forward as the lift slowed to a stop and the doors slid open. In an instant, everything exploded in red. Twilight stared in horror at the gaping hole that appeared through the center of her friend and teacher's chest. With the Adrenalin clearing the last effects of the drug from his system, Curt threw a shield around himself, Twilight and their fallen Dratali ally.

Twilight stared at the vacant expression of Has-Ka as he lay in a pool of his own blood. She could barely tell that Curt was yelling something at her, but she couldn't tell what. It was as if everything stopped existing except for her friend that lay dead before her... and pain... unbearable pain that gave way to hatred for those that took him.

Twilight was trembling, “I... I...”

Curt held her as she began sobbing, “It's okay, I can tell them. You can leave for a bit if you want.”

Twilight pulled herself together and shook her head in response, “No. running away won't change anything, but it might be better if you would tell it. I still don't remember a lot about what happened.”

“Alright, just tell me if you want me to stop.”

Curt struggled to maintain the barrier against the cannon the korg convert bombarded them with. Twilight was in shock at the sight of losing a friend and wasn't responding to him. He was starting to fear that she was going to have a total breakdown right there... and then she screamed. It was a blood chilling wail of rage and despair that terrified the soldier like nothing before ever had... until he looked back at her.

He remembered that time on Placid Harbor when she flipped out. He remembered how she changed physically. He remembered her coat turn pure white and her mane bursting into flames. It was like she was vengeance personified, born to punish the wicked. It was inspirational... but this was not the same. He coat wasn't the pure white it was then, but a black, inky color spread across her that seemed to steal away the light, and her eyes... they were the most terrifying of all. Gone were the beautiful eyes of the kind, intelligent pony he called a friend. Instead, they were the cold, slitted eyes of a predator, ready to kill.

She stood a walked through the shield like it wasn't even there, and spread a pair of draconic wings menacingly. Curt stared in awe as the shots from the cannon seemed to just miss her. The korg was enveloped in a purple aura that seemed dark and wrong. He was lifted into the air where the beast that was once Twilight Sparkle tore his limbs off one by one. Curt was frozen in fear as his friend went insane right in front of his eyes.

The monster continued deeper into the facility until she turned down another corridor and vanished from sight. Curt sat there, still unable to process what just happened. He looked at Has-Ka and then to the pieces of the korg, trying to figure out what just happened. He was brought out of his thoughts by the sounds of screaming. He sprang to his feet and ran toward the sounds, hoping that Twilight was okay.

He turned a corner and stumbled to a stop. The sight nearly made him vomit. The floor, walls, and ceiling were painted red with blood and gore. Chunks of unrecognizable flesh littered the floor, while shards of bone were embedded in every surface. Worse still, screams could be heard as Twilight continued her rampage. He followed through the nightmarish place, following the sounds of massacre, until he came to a set of blast doors that were torn open as if they were made of paper.

He ran outside to find her in the middle of a battle with a pair of Archons. The pair of elite mages were barely able to hold their own against the mad unicorn. Curt looked in shock at the expression of sadistic glee in her cat-like eyes.

“Beautiful, isn't it?”

Curt spun around to face the probable threat. Xander was standing behind him, staring at Twilight with a hunger in his eyes. Curt fired a bolt of magic at the zombie, but it was easily deflected.

“Has Twilight ever told you about Nightmare Moon?” asked the stallion as if nothing happened.

“Yeah,” Curt answered reluctantly, not dropping his guard, “Princess Luna turned into her, why?”

“A Nightmare is born when negative emotions are allowed to fester in the hearts of powerful ponies. I take it she told you that a pony's magic is tied directly to their emotion?” Curt nodded his answer, “When emotion becomes powerful enough it can manifest itself if it is allowed to. If it is kept bottled up, though, that emotion grows. Tell me, have you noticed her temper growing? Or her taking pleasure in killing?”

Curt thought about it for a bit. Despite coming from a complete fuck stick, it was true. She had been growing a little more violent, and the look she had when her “want it, need it” bombs went off...

“That's right, Twilight Sparkle is no more. She is a Nightmare now, and once a nightmare is born, there's no getting rid of it.”

“Bullshit!” Curt growled, “Twilight and her friends cleansed Luna of her Nightmare!”

Xander laughed, “No, my boy, they only suppressed it. Nightmare Moon will exist as long as Luna does. And if you think you can just suppress Twilight's, you forget... the Elements of Harmony are the only things that can do that, and considering the most important one is the one you need to save...” he let out a maniacal laugh.

A mangled corpse slammed into the ground between the two of them. Curt looked up to see his friend hovering above them. She fired a bolt at Xander who simply teleported away. The blast sent Curt through the air and into the ground. He struggled to turn over so he could see what was going on. He saw Twilight land in front of the undead pony and laugh a twisted, evil laugh.

“I'm going to tear you apart and eat your heart,” Twilight's Nightmare seethed.

“Oh, little newborn Nightmare,” Xander made a 'tsk' sound, “You've been very naughty. What would Princess Celestia say if she saw you now?”

For a brief instant, Curt could have sworn he saw Twilight in there, but that instant was all Xander needed. He teleported to her side and touched her with his horn, sending bolts of lightning through her. She collapsed as he lifted her in his magic. With a sadistic grin, he slammed her into the wall beside Curt with a sickening crunch. Again and again, he threw the mare into the ground, walls, and anything else before driving her one last time into the ground in front of him.

He climbed on top of her and smiled again, “You're dangerous, Miss Sparkle. We need to fix that.” He placed his fore-hooves on either side of her horn and, with a boost from his magic, wrenched it from her head with a revolting snap. The helpless mare let out a heart wrenching scream. Xander, though, wasn't quite done. He took the horn in his magic and buried it into her right lung.

He laughed at her pain and placed his horn to the stump of hers. Twilight screamed in agony as lavender light poured from her and was sucked up by the evil vampiric pony. Twilight's wings vanished in a lavender flame as her coat returned to its natural color.

“No!” Curt hollered as he tried in vain to stand up, “Leave her alone!”

Curt watched as Twilight was being murdered and he laid there helpless to do anything. Tears formed in his eyes as he cursed himself for being so weak.

“Curt!” he heard Twilight cry his name, “P-please... I don't want to die!”

Something snapped. Curt found himself rising up, the pain he had just been suffering from just a distant memory. In the blink of an eye, he was by Xander's side as his fist kissed his cheek. The evil unicorn went flying into Twilight's mech, toppling it over. Xander struggled to his feet and glared at the sniper/mage. Curt wrapped his hands around Twilight and focused with all he could. He had seen it done a hundred times, and Twilight had even showed him how.

“Come on, come on!” Curt felt the spell starting to form. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Xander charging a powerful bolt that was obviously intended to take them both out. He saw the cock sucker release the attack just before Curt's spell was finished and the world became blue light.

When the light faded, he heard voices, muffled by his exhaustion, but familiar all the same. The last thing he saw before he faded was the worried faces of Seth, Debby, Aden, and Raak.

Author's Note

Woo! Longest chapter to date! Twilight's tale is almost over. The next chapter marks the end to her adventures in space, but fret not my faithful readers, the story is not over yet! There's still the matter of a certain undead douche to deal with.

Now the bad news, I'm working 8 days in a row, so I won't be able to get to the library to post the next chapter for a while. I'm still writing, though, so don't worry.

Chapter 39: Falling Stars

“Now, I cast the spell. Oh, and Twilight, before you go... I'm sorry,” apologized the solar diarch.

With a flash of light from her horn, the magic held in the arcane circle and from her horn joined. Like water rising, the magic surrounded her student and began to swirl. In a burst of energy, the lavender unicorn was gone, and Celestia collapsed in exhaustion.

“Sister, are you alright?” asked Luna.

“I'm fine,” Celestia answered, “Just tired. That spell takes a massive amount of power and not all of us are blessed with the ridiculous amount of power that you have.”

“Oh come now, Tia, you know power isn't everything,” Luna replied.

Celestia sighed, “A lesson that Twilight will be teaching me very soon.”

“What do you mean?” Luna looked at her quizzically.

“Never mind. I must prepare for the Alliance ambassadors. Clyde said they would arrive later today.”

“Clyde? Oh, right, James... or is it Mayhem... what do we even call him?” Luna pondered.

“I've known him as Clyde, the eccentric rock farmer, for nearly a decade, and James for only a few days. As far as I'm concerned, he's Clyde. Besides, he surrendered his power and position for his life here, so that is the life I shall recognize.”

“Perhaps we should ask him which he prefers,” Luna offered, “Until then, what should I do while you prepare?”

Celestia raised an eyebrow, “Oh, did you think you weren't going to be meeting them with me?”

“You're so much more... eloquent than I.” Luna tried to weasel her way out, “I wouldn't want to insult someone and cause an interstellar war.”

“Oh please, you'll do fine. Now let's go meet with Anal Retentive.”

“That's not his name, Tia,” Luna deadpanned.

“No, but it might as well be. It's a good trait for a Royal Planner.”

Spike awoke after the greatest sleep of his life. He absently wondered if the smile left his face at all the entire night. He looked down at the big magenta eyes looking up at him.

“Mornin' stud,” she said seductively, “Sleep well?”

“Best sleep ever,” replied the dragon, “So, what do you have planned for today?”

“I'm gonna pick up my wing blades, and ask one of the Princesses who to talk to for lessons,” answered Rainbow, “I learned a little a long time ago, but I'm going to need a refresher. What about you?”

“I'm going to read one of the books I got from my time in Wyr. I have a whole book on battle magic, but I haven't read it yet.”

The pegasus giggled, “You have a book you haven't read? You came back like, four years ago.”

“It's about fighting, Dashie, and I'm a pacifist.”

“But you said you're going to be fighting those Dratali guys,” Rainbow said in confusion.

“I'm also not stupid,” Spike sighed, “We can't talk or run from these guys. We fight, or we die. Plus, having dragon magic will be a huge help. The other dragons will be defending Wyr, and won't be able to help much if at all.”

“We're going to have to get up aren't we?” asked the rainbow maned one.

“I don't know about you, but I kinda worked up an appetite last night,” Spike gave his lover a light kiss, “Let's get some lunch. I’ll cook something real quick.”

“Coming!” Parry shouted to the knock at the door of his small one room apartment. He moved through the field of boxes to open the door. The moment it was open, an orange hoof slammed into his snout, knocking him to the floor. He squeezed his eyes shut and clutched his poor schnoz in pain.

“Applejack! You said you wouldn't hurt him!” said a voice he recognized as his fiance.

“Ah said Ah wouldn't kill'em, and Ah didn't,” said another voice that he knew belonged to her older sister. “We need to talk.”

Parry got back to his hooves, and let the two mares in. Applejack looked around for a place to sit, but, seeing no chairs, opted for the floor.

“Sit!” she commanded and they obeyed, “Ah hit you 'cause you knocked up my little sister. Ah know y'all are adults, and Ah can't tell you what y'all can and can't do, but you shoulda used protection. Rarity knows the spell and woulda done it for free, and not told a soul. It was stupid, and now y'all are gonna be payin' the price.”

Applejack glared at the young fencer, “How are you gonna be supportin' your wife-to-be?”

“Um, I have a job bussing tables at the Happy Dragon,” replied Parry.

“Is that all?” Applejack asked, “That doesn't pay very well.”

“I know, but I try to do a few odd jobs on the side. I'm saving it all for Applebloom's engagement bracelet,” Parry smiled at the love of his life.

“Applebloom, could you wait outside for a few minutes, and hand me mah bag?” Applejack requested, “Ah promise Ah won't hurt'em.”

Applebloom got up and headed to the door. She returned briefly to give AJ her saddlebags and then stepped outside. The blonde farm filly rummaged through her possessions for a moment before pulling out a small wooden box. She slid it over to him with a stern look. Parry picked it up slowly and cracked open the lid. He half expected a poisonous snake to jump out at him, but realized that if this mare wanted him dead she could do it with her own hooves without much trouble. Instead, he was greeted with the shine of polished gold and a large diamond.

“It was momma's,” explained Applejack.

“It's amazing,” Parry near whispered in awe, “I... I don't know what to say, but... thank you.”

“Ah'm mad at you, but you’re a good colt,” the cow pony gave her future brother-in-law a warm smile, “and I'm glad Applebloom has you. Don't worry about a house when y'all tie the knot. You got a place on the farm if you want it.” Applejack put a hoof to her lips and whistled loudly. Applebloom re-entered the apartment, “Go on, Parry, make it official.”

“Applebloom...” Parry beamed as he turned the box toward the yellow filly, “Will you marry me?”

Her eyes widened in shock at the sight of the bracelet. She looked over to her smiling sister, knowing where it came from. She turned back to Parry and leaped onto him in a hug, “Yes, of course Ah will.” Bloom broke the embrace just enough for her, now official, fiance to slip the bracelet on her hoof. As Applebloom leaned in to kiss Parry, Applejack decided to leave them to their moment. She took up her saddlebag and left the apartment.

“How long 'till you gotta be at work?” Applebloom asked.

“About an hour, why?”

“Plenty of time,” Applebloom dove back in for a passionate kiss.

Curt wandered the halls of Canterlot castle. With Twilight hanging out with Merlin, Seth instructing Celestia on Alliance protocol, Debby and Aden still with the R&D ponies, and Raak training the guard, he had nothing else to do. He found himself in a courtyard, paved with marble. In its center stood a familiar purple dragon, a look of pure focus in his eyes. Curt decided he might as well see what the guy was doing, so he watched on.

Spike clapped his claws together, and in a flash of fire breath, ignited them in emerald flames. With quick, deft motions, her inscribed runes in the air with the fire. The writing lingered, hovering in midair, as he spun around slowly, writing all around him. When the dragon was surrounded on all sides by fiery runes, he looked at the book on a nearby stand. He examined his work and the book, comparing the two. With a smile and nod, he set the book down. He spread his claws to his sides and closed his eyes. The runes suddenly began to spin around him, soon becoming green streaks. When they resembled a solid green ring, Spike flicked his claws out, causing the fire to dissipate.

“Oh yeah, you the dragon,” he congratulated himself.

Curt gave a little applause, “That was pretty cool, Spike.”

“Oh, hey Curt,” the dragon greeted.

“Where'd you learn that? I doubt Twilight taught you dragon magic.”

Spike chuckled, “Yeah, even as awesome as she is with magic, she's still not a dragon. When I hit puberty, I had to go to Wyr, the dragon nation, to learn to control my magic. Not many dragons can use magic, but those of us that can have to learn to control it or we can lose control and incinerate everything around us. I was taught under one of the most powerful dragon mages in history, Laalia the Golden. She's cool. Even Fluttershy likes her, says she reminds her of her grandma, except scaly.”

“I wouldn't mind meeting her,” Curt gave a sly grin, “I'd love to meet a real dragon, someday.”

“Hey!” Spike complained, “Not funny, dude. You never question a dragon's dragonhood.”

“I take it Ms. Dash can vouch for your 'dragonhood',” Curt teased.

Huh, Curt thought to himself as he saw the dragon's face turn scarlet. I guess dragons are warm blooded, more like dinosaurs than reptiles. I wonder if they evolved from dinosaurs?

“So, how’d you two get together anyway?” Curt asked

“Well, it started with a bet...”

In a meadow, about one hundred miles outside of Canterlot, three objects crashed. The metal cylinders were obviously not natural. This was made even more obvious when the sides shot off with a loud bang, and three beings stepped out. Two had brown scaly skin with a single strip of gray feathers going from the top of their heads down to their backs. The third had green skin visible only on its feline-like face and gold fur everywhere else.

In the guttural language of the Dratali, one of the reptilian beings ordered, “Send out the drone. I want to know where we are, and how close this capital is. Then send the information to the incoming fleet.”

The korg convert nodded and got to work. Before long, a small winged craft took to the sky, scanning the terrain as it flew and transmitting the data to the control box which, in turn, transmitted it to the fleet.

“Good, now we're... what's that sound?” the leader of the group looked around, spotting a single wagon approaching, heading toward the castle on the mountain. “New plan. Capture and interrogate the native.”

The three hid behind their landing pods until the pony was within range. The second it was, they jumped out and raised their weapons.

The korg ordered, “You, pony. Come with us or die.”

The pony looked up at them from under the wide brim of her hat, “Ah, you must be the ones the princess said was coming. I'm guessing some kind of scouting party.”

“Yes, and if you cooperate, you will be shown mercy,” the korg offered.

To the surprise of the trio, the pony laughed, “Oh my, you are funny. Do you think I'm just some kind of weak, helpless pony like the others? I've traveled the world, even outside the princesses’ protection. If you think I will go down easily, you are mistaken.”

“It's not worth the trouble... kill it,” ordered the leader.

The three opened fire on the mare who could only... laugh? The rounds passed right through her, as if she weren't even there. They stared in confusion at the impossible sight.

“It's a shame,” the pony’s voice came from behind them. They turned around just in time to see steel knives imbed themselves into their chests, “That of all the ponies in Equestria... you had to meet the Great and Powerful Trixie.”

She pulled the blades from the corpses, and magic'd them clean. As she went back to her cart, she looked up toward the sky toward Manehattan. Her eyes were drawn toward a trio of fireballs similar to the ones that signaled the arrival of the now dead scout party. Her brow furrowed in determination.

The princesses must be warned about these... scouts, I assume?, she thought to herself before taking off down the road as fast as she could, leaving her wagon behind.